(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

\ ^^Tj^'l 









• ■A'*.- 






m^SKST^sC^; 



r ,i-*i/3rj 






;.-'v^. y:.^ 



<^^v^<T V; 



Vf-' 


t 


^^■t 


u -^i^JB^H^s^ 


* 









.■%v'> 



ijk'^liS^ 



&'\:*i^ 







> 








•i 




•^c*' 


V 


v»';:' 


.•*^«i 


.t 


¥■ 


> 


I 




Magazine January 1967 









^*%y. 



:%"^:^^^^*'*I- 

^■■^^■m*^ 






:^..%: ^^ 



' '*M'!^m^i^% 



******** 












■%^^^v-^ 












'm^."^ 



■■^^^:\ 



:,^ X 



™ 4, ^.^^ 






^^3..>^ 









> 



-■%ih, 5 - »-^ 



W 




*««ssr 



""JJ^**"'***-* 



»^!*5w*.-«! 






The Cover: 



Frontispiece: 

Art Layout: 

Illustrations: 



The word which characterizes the New Year is the word 
happy. "Happy New Year" rings out in joyous sound. Similar 
expressions are found in different languages in different 
countries. They contemplate the past year with its sunlight 
and shadows and wish for a new year of happiness. 

This wish is extended by the General Board to every Relief 
Society member in the year 1967. As we extend this wish to 
you, we are mindful of the words of the Prophet Joseph 
Smith: 

Happiness is the object and design of our existence; and will be the 
end thereof, if we pursue the path that leads to it; and this path is 
virtue, uprightness, faithfulness, holiness, and keeping all the com- 
mandments of God. But we cannot expect to know all, or more than 
we now know unless we comply with or keep those we have already 
received {DHC V: 134-135). 

Each one to whom we offer this wish lives under different 
economic, social, and physical conditions, but each one has 
one great spiritual blessing. You each have the good tidings 
of great joy. You each have this blueprint for happiness. You 
each have the divine gift of a loving Heavenly Father to you 
his beloved daughter — The Relief Society. 

Relief Society will assist you wondrously on your twelve- 
month pilgrimage on the path for happiness. As you persist, 
your burdens will drop from you. To each Relief Society 
member we send this message of love — "Happy New Year!" 

General Presidency, 



Relief Society Centennial Memorial Campanile 

Transparency by Howard Barker 

Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 

Brook in Winter, Photograph by Leiand Van Wagoner 

Dick Scopes 

Mary Scopes 




'/vm/[ 



For a year and a half I have received 
the wonderful Magazine as a gift from 
a Brigham Young University student, 
and nothing has added more joy to 
being a mother than this helpful pub- 
lication. I look forward to the whole- 
some stories, the inspirational edi- 
torials, poems, and special features, 
and delight in trying out the recipes and 
other household suggestions, i know of 
nothing else like the Magazine! Al- 
though I am not a Latter-day Saint, 
through the Magazine I have come to 
respect and understand the beliefs of 
the Church. 

Mrs. W. Franklin Burditt 

Briarcliff Manor 

New York 

Since June 1965 I have received a 
gift subscription of The Relief Society 
Magazine through the mission home 
in Buenos Aires, and I am so thankful 
for the monthly message of beauty, 
love, and virtue it brings to me. It is 
the most feminine magazine I have 
ever read, because it reflects the deep 
feelings, thoughts, and problems of 
good women of today. 

Mrs. Liliana R. Riboldi 
Rosario, Argentina 

When things of the earthly life which 
are not to my liking gather too closely 
around, I find that prayer and a story 
from the Magazine set me to a better 
way of meeting the moments. 

Naomi Pollett 
Mountain View, Wyoming 

I am very grateful for our wonderful 
Magazine which I have been receiving 
for the past four years. This little Mag- 
azine has played a great part in help- 
ing me progress in self-improvement 
ever since I became a member of the 
Church five years ago, and I have 
recommended it to everyone I meet, 
subscribing to it for members of my 
family and friends, from time to time. 

Violet M. Tate 
Pennsauken, New Jersey 



We love The Relief Society Magazine 
and are so grateful for the strength 
and support it gives to us in the im- 
portant work to help the sisters in 
France, Belgium, and Luxembourg to 
understand the purpose of this choice 
organization in helping them to serve 
the Lord as members of his Church 
and mothers in his kingdom. We are 
anxiously awaiting the day when it 
will come to us in French so that the 
full worth of the messages therein 
can reach into the hearts and homes 
in the Franco-Belgian Mission. 

Helen H. Paramore, Supervisor 
Brussels, Belgium 

I would like to thank you for the article 
"Surface Cleaning" by Dorothy C. 
Little (August 1966). Many mornings 
I had felt that cleaning and clearing up 
things around the house was just too 
much for me to cope with. But I've 
tried the methods suggested in the 
article, and they work. 

Hope Moon 
Sugar City, Idaho 



I have very much enjoyed the con- 
tinued story "Wheat for the Wise" (con- 
cluded in July) by Margery S. Stewart. 
I think i shall feel the same way about 
the story "Tell Me of Love" by Rosa 
Lee Lloyd (beginning July 1966). 
Nothing In the Magazine goes un- 
savored. 

Ullie Hendricks 
Big Springs, Texas 

I have read the editorial "A Pattern for 
the Daughters of Zion" by Vesta P. 
Crawford (July 1966) many times, 
and I have tried to visualize the time 
and the effort, which are put into the 
words that go straight to the hearts of 
the sisters. What lovely words of wis- 
dom you have put forth for the 
daughters of Zion. 

Lorene P. Revill 
Spencer, Indiana 



The Relief Society Magazine 



Volume 54 January 1967 Number 1 

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager Belle S. Spafford 

Special Features 

1 A New Year Wish General Presidency 

4 The Role of Women in Building the Kingdom Harold B. Lee 

14 Relief Society Memorial Bell Tower Belle S. Spafford 

19 Award Winners — Relief Society Poem Contest 

20 The Navajo Rug — First Prize Poem Barbara J. Warren 

22 To the Grand Teton — Second Prize Poem Alice Morrey Bailey 

24 Naomi to Ruth — Third Prize Poem Mabel Harmer 

26 Award Winners — Relief Society Short Story Contest 

27 Who Loves Here? — First Prize Story Myrna Clawson 

37 Fight Birth Defects — Join the March of Dimes George P. Voss 

Fiction 

38 Christmas Begins With a Tree Marilyn McMeen Miller 
47 Tell Me of Love — Chapter 7 Rosa Lee Lloyd 

General Features 

2 From Near and Far 

33 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 

34 Editorial: The Joy of Volunteer Service Marianne C. Sharp 
36 Notes to the Field: Bound Volumes of 1966 Magazines 

Memorial Honor Funds Discontinued 
53 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities 
80 Birthday Congratulations 

Tlie Home- inside and Out 

43 Unwelcome Caller Nancy M. Armstrong 

45 Sandwich Surprises Joyce B. Bailey 

46 Agnes Kunz Dansie, Versatile Artist of Handicraft 

Lesson Department 

58 Spiritual Living — The Millennium Roy W. Doxey 

64 Visiting Teacher Message — "As Oft As Thine Enemy Repenteth of the 

Trespass . . ." Alice Colton Smith 

65 Homemaking — Keeping Records Celestia J. Taylor 

67 Social Relations — "When Ye Do What I Say" Alberta H. Christensen 
73 Cultural Refinement — "Virtue Nourishes the Soul" Dr. Bruce B. Clark 

Poetry 

Waiting is Winter, Kathryn Kay 36; Beyond these Tears, Mabel Jones Gab- 
bott 37; Love's Magic, Leone W. Doxey 44; Nocturne, Gilean Douglas 72. 

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. © 1967 by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main 
Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone 364-2511; Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c 
a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be sup- 
plied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new 
address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the 
Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 1103, Act of Oc- 
tober 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manu- 
scripts. ;:,.::,~^..,,,..,, ,,..^«v-V'..-«>f-.«!S:-«<v,.; 



The Role 

of Women 

in Building 

the Kingdom 




Elder Harold B. Lee 
Of the Council of the Twelve 

[Address Delivered at the Stake 

Board Session of the Relief Society 

Annual General Conference, 

September 29, 1966] 



■ I would not have you think 
that my coming in late and not 
being able to hear my esteemed 
and beloved friend and brother, 
Gordon B. Hinckley of the Coun- 
cil of the Twelve, indicated any 
lack of respect. I would have 
wished to have been here. I know 
his great power of uplift; and I 
would have felt happy had I been 
here to have received it; and, 
also, it would relieve me of an 
anxiety that I might be repeating 
what he may have said to you al- 
ready in this session. 

Before, or shortly after I be- 
came a member of the Council 
of the Twelve, I was called to the 
office of the President of the 
Church, and he said, "We have 
Brother Callis and Brother Can- 
non who are the Advisers to the 
Primary, and we have been 
thinking we need someone near 
the age of the Primary children 
as an Adviser." You can imagine 
my anxiety when I was told 
about about two years ago that 
I was being relieved of that re- 
sponsibility and was now being 
made an Adviser to the Relief 
Society. I don't know whether 
that has any significance or not, 
but at least it gave me a rather 
queer feeling. 

Before I accepted this respon- 
sibility, I gave Sister Spafford a 
rather negative or evasive ans- 
wer. I had some other commit- 
ments that I thought might 
prevent my being here at this 
time, but after a little delibera- 
tion and a little shifting, she was 
called and was told that I would 
be able to accept the assignment. 
She replied, "Well, that's fine be- 
cause his name is already on the 
program." Now that's how we get 
assignments from Sister Spaf- 



The Role of Women in Building the Kingdom. 



ford. I thought you would be in- 
terested to know. 

I want to say to you that those 
of us who work closely with Sis- 
ter Spafford and these counselors 
in welfare work, for more than 
thirty years as a matter of fact; 
Beehive Clothing Mills with the 
intricacies and the problems 
which you all know are tremen- 
dous as you meet the problems 
out in your wards and stakes; 
with the Correlation Committee; 
and the Advisory Board, which 
includes* the heads of all auxil- 
iaries and the Priesthood; and 
now as Adviser to Relief Society; 
and besides having the oppor- 
tunity to have traversed some of 
the territory where President 
Spafford has gone and meeting 
women of renown from all coun- 
tries, I want to say to you with 
all sincerity and with no attempt 
to "gild the lily,'' that I think 
we have had few women among 
us who have attained the world- 
wide stature and is so recognized 
as a power for good among the 
women of the earth as we have 
today in Sister Belle S. Spafford. 
If you knew what I know you'd 
know that I wasn't overshooting 
the mark by that statement. 

I have been asked to speak 
on a particular subject, broad 
enough, I'm sure, that a series 
of talks would not be sufficient 
to exhaust the possibilities — 
"The Role of Women in Building 
the Kingdom." So I shall narrow 
what I say about this subject 
under four different headings, 
and then make a few conclusions 
so that, if you care to, you can 
bring it all together and add to 
it as many others as you wish. 
The Lord declares what his work 
and glory is. To Moses, he said. 



"For behold, this is my work and 
my glory — to bring to pass the 
immortality and eternal life of 
man" (Moses 1:39). 

Since that profound declara- 
tion of Mother Eve in the Gar- 
den of Eden after the Fall, the 
exalted place of women in the 
plan of salvation was clearly de- 
fined. 

These words that I will quote 
to you now are said by students 
of the scriptures to be the great- 
est short sermon ever delivered, 
delivered by a woman. Now note 
what she says: 

. . . Were it not for our trans- 
gression we never should have had 
seed, and never should have known 
good and evil, and the joy of our 
redemption, and the eternal life which 
God giveth unto all the obedient 
(Moses 5:11). 

Lehi explains and amplifies 
what Mother Eve said, when, 
apparently, his son Jacob asked 
for an explanation of the Fall 
and why evil was permitted in 
the world. Lehi made this ex- 
planation: 

And now, behold, if Adam had not 
transgressed he would not have fallen, 
but he would have remained in the 
garden of Eden. And all things which 
were created must have remained in 
the same state in which they were 
after they were created; and they 
must have remained forever, and had 
no end. 

And they would have had no child- 
ren; wherefore they would have re- 
mained in a state of innocence, hav- 
ing no joy, for they knew no misery; 
doing no good, for they knew no sin. 

But behold, all things have been 
done in the wisdom of him who know- 
eth all things. 

Adam fell that men might be; and 
men are, that they might have joy 
(2 Nephi 2:22-25). 



January 1967 



If immortality, then, is the 
first step in the achievement of 
the Lord's work and his glory, it 
is readily to be understood that 
the process by which immortality 
is achieved is through the bearing 
of mortal offspring by mortal 
mothers in holy wedlock and 
sired by mortal fathers. Woman's 
role in God's eternal plan of sal- 
vation has here, then, been re- 
affirmed. Will you think of this, 
in this day of mass hysteria over 
birth control by artificial means? 
It might be well for ReHef So- 
ciety mothers to consider the 
role of woman in the great plan 
of salvation as the Lord has ex- 
plained it. 

The woman's role involves a 
partnership, hopefully with a 
noble son of God. It was the 
apostle Paul who declared this 
interdependence between men 
and women to be achieved only 
in holy wedlock. Here are a few 
of his quotations: "Nevertheless 
neither is the man without the 
woman, neither the woman with- 
out the man, in the Lord. For as 
the woman is of the man, even 
so is the man also by the woman; 
but all things of God" (I Cor. 11: 
11-12). ". . . but the woman is 
the glory of the man" (I Cor. 11: 
7). "Husbands, love your wives, 
even as Christ also loved the 
church, and gave himself for it. 
... So ought men to love their 
wives £is their own bodies. He 
that loveth his wife loveth him- 
self" (Eph. 5:25, 28). "For this 
cause shall a man leave father 
and mother, and shall cleave to 
his wife: and they twain shall be 
one flesh" (Matt. 19:5). 

The sacred nature of this 
partnership is nowhere better ex- 
plained than by our own Pres- 



ident David O. McKay, and is 
now quoted in our 1966 Mel- 
chizedek Priesthood Manual, if 
you want to check this when you 
get home, page 63. This is what 
we're teaching your husbands in 
their weekly Priesthood meet- 
ings. 

I read this to my wife and she 
commented, "But why don't you 
teach this to the Priesthood 
rather than to the sisters?" Well, 
we want the sisters to know what 
their husbands are being taught, 
and if their husbands are not 
going to Priesthood meeting, 
they will see that they get there 
to hear these lessons taught in 
Priesthood meeting. Now this is 
what the President said, and you 
can understand what my wife 
meant: 

"Love is the highest attribute of 
the human soul, and fidelity is love's 
noblest offspring." Most, if not all, of 
the virtues are the natural fruit of 
genuine love. 

President McKay has given in- 
spired counsel regarding the physical 
dimension of the love relationship 
between a man and his wife. He said: 
"Let us instruct young people who 
come to us to know that a woman 
should be queen of her own body .... 

"Second, let them remember that 
gentleness and consideration after the 
ceremony are just as appropriate and 
necessary and beautiful as gentleness 
and consideration before the wedding. 

"... Chastity is the crown of beau- 
tiful womanhood, and self-control is 
the source of true manhood, if you 
will know it, not indulgence .... 

"Let us teach our young men to 
enter into matrimony with the idea 
that each will be just as courteous 
and considerate of a wife after the 
ceremony as during courtship" (Mel- 
chidezek Priesthood Manual 1966, 
page 63). 

Now you have companion les- 
sons to these in the Relief So- 



The Role of Women in Building the Kingdom 



ciety, don't you see? And you, 
having been schooled in the Re- 
lief Society, your husbands re- 
ceiving this kind of a lesson in 
the Priesthood, the meeting of 
the two lessons -brings an ideal 
Home Evening lesson, where fa- 
ther and mother, with their grow- 
ing-up sons and daughters, are 
taught these fundamental prin- 
ciples. The curse of infidelity is 
plainly set forth also by Pres- 
ident McKay in this same Priest- 
hood manual that Fm talking 
about. He says: 

As teachers, we are to let the people 
know, and warn these men - and this 
is not imagination - who, after having 
lived with their wives and brought 
into this world four or five children, 
get tired of them and seek a divorce, 
that they are on the road to hell 
(Ibid., pp. 63, 64). 

That comforts me a little, be- 
cause I quoted something to a 
certain lovely sister who was hav- 
ing trouble with her husband, 
that no woman was expected to 
follow her husband to hell, and I 
am reinforced when President 
McKay made this statement: 

It is unfair to a woman to leave 
her that way, merely because the man 
happens to fall in love with some 
yoiuiger woman and feels that the 
wife is not so beautiful or attractive 
as she used to be. Warn him! Nothing 
but unhappiness for him and injustice 
to those children can result (Ibid., 
page 64). 

I saw what I think was the 
pinnacle of understanding in this 
respect when the president of the 
American Medical Association 
was here to give an address be- 
fore our Utah Association. They, 
the auxiliary to the Utah Associ- 
ation, had arranged for some en- 
tertainment for his wife, but she 



became ill and could not accom- 
pany him, and the sisters, of 
course, were very disappointed, 
and one of them asked him, "Is 
your wife just as beautiful as she 
always was to you?" And he an- 
swered, "Yes, just as beautiful, 
but it does take her a little more 
time." 

Sometimes as we go through- 
out the Church we hear a hus- 
band and wife who come to us 
and ask that because they are 
not compatible in their marriage, 
they having had a temple mar- 
riage, wouldn't it be better if 
they were to free themselves from 
each other and then seek more 
congenial partners? And to all 
such we say, whenever we find 
a couple who have been married 
in the temple who say they are 
tiring of each other, it is an evi- 
dence that either one or both 
are not true to their temple cov- 
enants. Any couple married in 
the temple who are true to their 
covenants will grow dearer to 
each other, and love will find a 
deeper meaning on their golden 
wedding anniversary than on the 
day they were married in the 
house of the Lord. Now don't 
you mistake that. 

The duties and purposes of the 
Relief Society in this regard have 
found expression from one of the 
Presidents of the Church, Pres- 
ident Joseph F. Smith, in which 
he emphasizes another phase of 
the woman's role as a member 
of the Relief Society. Now I have 
spoken of the one phase as a 
creator in company with her hus- 
band. Now note what President 
Joseph F. Smith says: 

I will speak of the Relief Society 
as one great organization in the 
Church, organized by the Prophet 



January 1967 



Joseph Smith, whose duty it is to 
look after the interests of all the 
women of Zion and of all the women 
that may come under their super- 
vision and care, irrespective of re- 
ligion, color or condition. I expect to 
see the day when this organization 
will be one of the most perfect, most 
efficient and effective organizations 
for good in the Church but that day 
will be when we shall have women who 
are not only imbued with the spirit 
of the gospel of Jesus Christ, and with 
the testimony of Christ in their hearts, 
but also with youth, vigor and intel- 
ligence to enable them to discharge 
the great duties and responsibilities 
that rest upon them. Today it is too 
much the case that our young, vigor- 
ous, intelligent women feel that only 
the aged should be connected with the 
Relief Society. This is a mistake. We 
want the young women, the intelligent 
women, women of faith, of courage 
and of purity to be associated with 
the Relief Societies of the various 
stakes and wards of Zion. We want 
them to take hold of this work with 
vigor, with intelligence and unitedly, 
for the building up of Zion and the 
instruction of women in their duties - 
domestic duties, public duties, and 
every duty that may devolve upon 
them (Smith, Joseph F., Gospel Doc- 
trine, Tenth Edition, pp. 386, 387). 

I was startled upon one oc- 
casion to have announced by a 
certain women's organization 
that one of our past Relief So- 
ciety presidents had graduated 
from the Relief Society into this 
other women's organization. Let 
there be no uncertainty in the 
minds of our Latter-day Saint 
women as to the Relief Society 
being the greatest of all women's 
organizations. There is no other 
greater organization on the face 
of the earth for the Latter-day 
Saint wife or mother. 

Sister Spafford has so kindly 
spoken of my daughter Helen. 
(This isn't on the script, dar- 
ling.) When she was a teenager, 
the patriarch gave her a blessing. 



Her older sister had received a 
blessing in which she was told 
that she would be a missionary, 
a great missionary, and this 
sweet daughter was told that she 
would be a shining light in the 
great Relief Society program of 
the Church. Carefree, careless, 
both of them; they may have 
placed their own individual in- 
terpretations, but now the wheels 
of time have moved on. This 
other, yes, who knows, she is now 
an angel, maybe, in the realms 
on high, is one of the great mis- 
sionaries. 

In the temple today, one of 
the Brethren bore witness to hav- 
ing sat in meditation and having 
recalled an experience in the 
Logan Temple when a sister in 
deep sorrow had come to him 
because of the loss of her com- 
panion, then a few days later 
she came back and was all in 
ecstasy, never happier in her life 
than now, and he said, "What's 
happened to change you?" 

''The last few days," she said, 
"I went to the assembly room in 
the Logan Temple. There were 
some other couples in that room, 
and as I sat there, I heard the 
most heavenly music. Then, after 
it was ended I said to the people 
there with me, "Did you hear 
that music?" They all said, "Yes, 
we heard it." 

In my mind, as he spoke, I 
thought of my own sweet mis- 
sionary daughter. In my mind's 
eye she could have been accom- 
panying that kind of heavenly 
choir because she majored in 
music to be the great missionary 
that God apparently intended 
her to be. 

Woman's place in training her 
family is the third phase of this 



The Role of Women in Building the Kingdom 



work that I want to mention. I'll 
quote a few significant scriptures 
and then draw some obvious con- 
clusions. The Lord said: 

But, behold I say unto you, that 
little children are redeemed from the 
foundation of the world through mine 
Only Begotten; 

Wherefore, they cannot sin, for 
power is not given unto Satan to 
tempt little children, until they begin 
to become accountable before me; 

For it is given unto them even as 
I will, according to mine own 
pleasure, that great things may be 
required at the hands of their fathers 
(D&C 29:46-48). 

Now what is the age of ac- 
countability and what are those 
great things that God requires of 
the fathers of children, which, by 
inference, means mothers as well, 
during this period before little 
children begin to become ac- 
countable before the Lord? Now 
the age of accountability, the 
Lord, in another verse of revela- 
tion, says is eight years of age. 
No one can be received into the 
Church unless he has arrived at 
the age of accountability. Parents 
are admonished to have their 
children baptized when they are 
eight years of age and teach them 
the fundamental principles of the 
gospel, and their children shall 
be baptized for the remission of 
their sins and receive the laying 
on of hands. Children should be 
taught to pray and walk upright- 
ly before the Lord, and so on. 

Now the conclusions and log- 
ical deductions. Great things are 
required of fathers and mothers 
before Satan has power to tempt 
little children. What are the great 
things? Have you ever thought 
of that? Before Satan has a 
chance to lay hold on a little 



child, it is the responsibility of 
the parents to lay a solid founda- 
tion by teaching Latter-day Saint 
standards by example and by 
precept. In other words, to you 
and to the sisters over whom you 
preside, it means the making of 
a career of motherhood. Let 
nothing supersede that career. 
Do teach mothers to take full ad- 
vantage of the Family Home 
Evening lessons each week. 

I was down to Cedar City just 
after Family Home Evenings 
were provided with a full course 
of lessons for each week. Why 
that startled the Church to think 
that now we had prepared a les- 
son that the parents, each week, 
could teach. Six hundred fifty 
thousand manuals were sent and 
put into the home of every par- 
ent, so no one could say, "We 
didn't have a manual," or "We 
couldn't afford one." They were 
put in the hands of every parent. 
And I was anxious to see how we 
were getting off at this stake con- 
ference. I asked if they would 
call in some in whose homes the 
family home night lessons were 
being taught, and they called a 
young Singing Mother from out 
of the chorus upon the stand. 

This mother said they had just 
begun their lessons when she and 
her husband were asked if they 
would be dance instructors until 
after the dance festival. Now you 
have heard of things like this 
happening. As they began to try 
to find a night when they could 
get all these participants in the 
festival, every night was pre- 
empted except one, and you can 
guess what night that was. It 
was the night of the Family 
Home Evening, that had sup- 
posedly been held sacred for 



January 1967 

Family Home Evening. Well, ity in teaching my family on a 
they said to the children, "We Family Home Evening/' 
guess that until the festival is Now, you teach the women and 
over, we'll have to give up the mothers to do likewise. Mother's 
Family Home Evening." So, with first sacrifice is to become a 
regrets, they went to the task of mother. I was going to do some- 
this dance festival, and a few thing today, Helen, but I don't 
nights thereafter they came home know whether I dare or not — 
late, weary from their exertions, just a quote from our oldest 
They were awakened around daughter when she had her first 
daylight the next morning by baby. She was in a hospital in 
the sound of their children's California, and I was going to 
voices in the front room down- read a bit from Helen's sixteen- 
stairs. When they went down the year-old letter to her mother in 
children were all dressed, and an attempt to demonstrate in our 
there was a blazing fire in the own family how the great in- 
fireplace. The fifteen-year-old fluence of mother had been 
daughter, the night before, had passed on to two lovely daugh- 
engineered the children in pre- ters who, in turn, now are pass- 
paring the preliminaries for an ing it on to ten grandchildren, 
early morning breakfast which Presumably those ten children, if 
consisted, as I remember, of the record is kept up, will go on 
peeled potatoes which, when al- and on throughout the genera- 
lowed to stand overnight had tions as these, my family, become 
taken on a darkish hue — ^black part of my eternal kingdom in 
potatoes. When the parents the world yet to come. I don't 
asked what this was all about, think I'll try to say what I 
they said, "Well, Mother and thought I would read to you. My 
Dad, when you said you couldn't feelings are a little bit tender 
find a night for us to have Family today. 

Home Evening, we counseled to- Pain and suffering coming in 
gether and decided, then, that or going out of the world seem to 
hereafter we were going to have be a part of the plan, and moth- 
Family Home Evening at five ers were promised that in pain 
o'clock in the morning. We are and travail they would bring 
all here now. Breakfast is ready, forth children. You remember 
It will take only a few minutes; Mother Eve's promise. She and 
now give us the Family Home her daughters would be saved in 
Evening lesson." child bearing. Saved! I thought 
And as this sweet mother stood that meant protected so they 
there and the tears streamed would go through delivery of 
down her cheeks, she said, "As their babies, unscathed. I'm not 
I sat down to that breakfast of so sure that that's what it means 
blackened potatoes, they were now, but I know that if mothers 
the best tasting potatoes that I will do their part, even though 
have ever had in my whole life, it costs their lives, that their 
and I resolved that never again eternal reward in our Father's 
was I going to let anything take celestial world will be certain, 
precedence over my responsibil- I was up at Blackfoot, Idaho, 

10 



The Role of Women in Building the Kingdom 

I guess I shouldn't have said responsibiUties were taking him 

that, but I'll have to go through out of the home, I could be there 

with it now. I had made a with the children, and when my 

blunder when I found that there responsibilities took me out of 

had been assignments to hus- the home, daddy could be there 

bands and wives that took them with the children." She said, 

both out of their home at the "That's the way we have worked 

same time, and left their children together so that our children 

unattended. I scolded a bit over were never left without father 

the pulpit, and one of the coun- or mother." Finally, she said, 

selors scolded me between ses- "Third, I have an imshakeable 

sions by saying, "Well, we'll have testimony of the divine mission 

a whole stake resignation after of the Lord and Savior, Jesus 

that talk." I thought I'd better Christ." 

repent. So, in the afternoon ses- I say to you, there are the 
sion, I was sitting by the Relief three hallmarks of great mother- 
Society president of the stake, a hood in the training of children 
lovely mother, now in her late in a family home, 
sixties. She had raised a family And now, finally, a fourth role 
of nine, and all of them while she of mothers is the building of a 
was presiding in one capacity or home here and laying a foimda- 
another. She had been in Pri- tion for a home in eternity. What 
mary, in the MIA, and now pres- is a home? There are some rather 
ident of the stake Relief Society, apt quotes which indicate what 
And without knowing what she I want you to get. "Home is a 
would say, I said to her, "Sister, roof over a good woman." But if 
I wish you would get up and tell the roof is lacking or the woman 
these folks how you've been able is lacking, it isn't any home. It 
to raise a remarkable family, all takes both. "Home is the sem- 
of them now married in the tem- inary of all other institutions." 
pie, and still be able to carry on "The most essential element in 
in your Church work as you are." any home is God." "A man is 
I couldn't have written the always nearest to his God when 
script for Sister Christensen's he's at home and farthest from 
talk any better than she gave it. God when he is away." (This 
She said, "Well, first, I followed could be true to a degree, that in 
the example in raising my family the home, there is the good in- 
of my own wonderful mother. I fluence of a true wife and moth- 
merely followed the example she er.) "Home is the place when 
gave us, so I tried to raise mine you go there they have to take 
as she had raised us. Second, I you in." That's the boy or girl 
have a wonderful companion, who stays out late until you've 
Daddy always felt that I should worried yourself sick and comes 
have a Church activity just as he trooping in at one, two, or three 
had. So when we were called to o'clock in the morning, but, after 
a position, we would sit down all, that's his home, that's her 
with the bishop or stake pres- home. Yes, home is the place 
ident, and we would try to work that when you go there, they 
it out and see if, while daddy's have to take you in. 

11 



January 1967 



Now just a word about another 
subject. President Joseph F. 
Smith said something else that 
I've carried in my mind these 
years, something about the im- 
portance of owning your own 
home. Now we're drifting away 
from that today. And I want you 
to get the importance of what 
he said here. 

It was early the rule among the 
Latter-day Saints to have the lands so 
divided that every family could have 
a spot of ground which could be called 
theirs; and it has been the proud boast 
of this people that among them were 
more home owners than among any 
other people of like numbers. This 
condition had a good tendency, and 
whatever men said of us, the home 
among this people was a first con- 
sideration. It is this love of home that 
has made the saints famous as colon- 
izers, builders of settlements, and re- 
deemers of the deserts. But in the 
cities there appears now to be coming 
into vogue the idea that renting is 
the thing. Of course, it may be neces- 
sary as a temporary makeshift, but 
no young couple should ever settle 
down with the idea that such a con- 
dition, as far as they are concerned, 
shall be permanent. Every young 
man should have an ambition to 
possess his own home. It is better 
for him, for his family, for security, 
for the state, and for the Church. 
Nothing so engenders stability, 
strength, power, patriotism, fidelity 
to country and to God as the owning 
of a home - a spot of earth that you 
and your children can call yours. And 
besides, there are so many tender 
virtues that grow with ownership 
that the government of a family 
is made doubly easy thereby (Smith, 
Joseph F., Gospel Doctrine, Tenth 
Edition, page 305). 

Now a home, I would impress, 
not only a home here, but build- 
ing a home for the eternity. This 
is a phase of it, and I shall close 
with this, with one or two ob- 
vious conclusions. The Lord said: 



And again, verily I say unto you, 
if a man marry a wife by my word, 
which is my law, and by the new and 
everlasting covenant, and it is sealed 
unto them by the Holy Spirit of 
promise. . . . they shall pass by the 
angels, and the gods, which are set 
there, to their exaltation and glory 
in all things, as hath been sealed 
upon their heads, which glory shall 
be a fulness and a continuation of 
the seeds forever and ever (D&C 
132:19). 

Now, the Prophet Joseph 
Smith, commenting on this scrip- 
ture, explained: 

Except a man and his wife enter 
into an everlasting covenant and be 
married for eternity, while in this 
probation, by the power and author- 
ity of the Holy Priesthood, they will 
cease to increase when they die; that 
is, they will not have any children 
after the resurrection. But those who 
are married by the power and author- 
ity of the priesthood in this life, and 
continue without committing the sin 
against the Holy Ghost, will continue 
to increase and have children in the 
celestial glory (Smith, Joseph Field- 
ing. Teachings of the Prophet Joseph 
Smith, pages 300-301). 

Our First Presidency in our 
latter days has said: 

So far as the stages of eternal pro- 
gression and attainment have been 
made through divine revelation, we 
are to understand that only the resur- 
rected and glorified beings can become 
the parents of spirit offspring. Only 
such exalted souls have reached matu- 
rity in the appointed course of eter- 
nal life; and the spirits born to them 
in the eternal worlds will pass in due 
sequence through the several stages 
or estates by which the glorified par- 
ents have obtained exaltation (The 
First Presidency, June 30, 1916, "The 
Father and the Son," page 8). 

Now the conclusions. Woman 
has within her the power of cre- 
ation in company with her legal 
and lawful husband here, and if 



12 



The Role of Women in Building the Kingdom 



sealed in celestial wedlock, may 
have eternal increase in the world 
to come. Woman is the home- 
maker in her own home, and an 
exemplar to her posterity in the 
generations that succeed her. 
Woman is a helpmate to her hus- 
band and to render him more 
perfect than he otherwise would 
be. Woman's influence can bless 
a community or a nation to that 
extent to which she develops her 
spiritual powers in harmony with 
the heaven-sent gifts which she 
has been by nature endowed. If 
she does not forfeit her priceless 
heritage by her own willful neg- 
ligence, she can be largely 
instrumental in safeguarding de- 
mocracy and downing a would-be 
tyrant. Year in and year out, she 
may cast the aura of her calming 
and refining influence to make 
certain that her posterity will en- 
joy the opportunities to develop 
to their fullest potential their 
spiritual and physical natures. 

Now this is a rather sensitive 
thing that I shall close with. We 
had one in high station in gov- 
ernment circles who has made a 
suggestion which was highly ap- 
plauded, according to a great 
educator whose words Fm going 
to quote. It made the suggestion 
that all young persons in this 
country, boys and girls, perhaps, 
should be required, whether in 
peace or war, to give a year or 
two of their lives in some kind of 



national service. Then this wise 
educator said this. Now don't you 
quote me as saying this, but you 
say that I said, he said that: 

There are a lot of folks who thmk 
that it is just as vital for a young 
Los Angeles woman to get married 
and rear a family with respect to 
law and rights of men as it is for an- 
other young woman to work in a 
poverty program of some sort. The 
young engineers who develop tech- 
niques in our industry are as impor- 
tant to the strength of this country as 
the special assistants who inhabit the 
big Federal agencies. There are weeks 
in this city, in fact, when after a 
plethora of conferences and meetings, 
such as the recent one on the status 
of women, the residents would glad- 
ly barter half a dozen status officials 
for one mother who wants more than 
anything to bring love and beauty into 
the lives of her children, or they 
would trade a whole conference in 
Washington for one grandfather who 
would round up the neighborhood 
children and take them on a hike. 
(Dr. Max Rafferty, California State 
Superintendent of Public Instruc- 
tion.) 

Now that's, unquote, all of 
that I quote for you to think 
about. 

So I close with a prayer, God 
render our wives, our sweet- 
hearts, our mothers even more 
perfect in order to hold the bear- 
ers of the Priesthood, under their 
influence, to a truer course of 
happiness here and eternal joy 
in the world to come, for which 
I humbly pray in the name of 
Jesus Christ. Amen. 



13 



Relief Society 

Centennial 

Memorial 

Bell Tower 

President Belle S. Spafford 



[Address Delivered at the 

Services Commemorating 

Bell Tower Completion, 

September 29, 1966] 




Howard Barker 



■ A quarter of a century ago, the 
General Board of Relief Society 
and the sisters in the stakes and 
missions of the Church under the 
leadership of President Amy 
Brown Lyman, busily engaged 
themselves in preparing appro- 
priate observances for the 100th 
anniversary of the founding of 
Relief Society. The Church-wide 
celebration was planned to be 
held in connection with the Re- 
lief Society General Conference, 
April 1942. (At that time. Relief 
Society held semi-annual con- 
ferences.) A number of impres- 
sive and significant programs 
were planned, designed to make 
the Centennial an epical period 
in the history of Relief Society. 

As plans moved forward, how- 
ever. Sister Lyman and her 
board began to feel a need for a 
permanent memorial — something 
that would endure long after the 
100th birthday was passed. From 



an article in The Relief Society 
Magazine (November 1941, page 
769) by Mary Grant Judd, Chair- 
man of the Centennial observ- 
ance, I quote: 

. . . unless we do something about 
it, the time will come when this won- 
derful occasion will be a thing of the 
past and will live only in our mem- 
ories. And so it has come to the 
General Board with ever-increasing 
clearness that some permanent me- 
morial should be left — something of 
lasting value. 

The Centennial Observance 
Committee, consisting of Mary 
G. Judd, Edith S. Elliott, Rae B. 
Barker, and Anna B. Hart, was 
assigned to make recommenda- 
tions and work out details for the 
permanent memorial project. 
Again I quote from Sister Judd: 

Casting about for a suitable project, 
the idea came to mind of hanging the 
historic Nauvoo Temple bell in a per- 
manent and beautiful setting. . . . 



14 






I 



^%\ 






i<t 









■^^ 



^i* 



■Kft 



■# 



.V. 



Courtesy, Salt Lake Tribune 

Services at the Completion of The Relief Society Memorial Campanile, September 29, 1966 

Elder Mark E. Petersen of the Council of the Twelve, offering prayer at 
the podium; President Hugh B. Brown, of the First Presidency, seated, fifth 
from the right behind the podium; Elder S. Dilworth Young, of the First 
Council of Seventy, seated in front of the podium third from the right. General 
President of Relief Society Belle S. Spafford seated seventh from the left 
behind the podium. 



We feel that it is peculiarly fitting 
that the Relief Society should sponsor 
this project because one of the reasons 
for the organization of our Society in 
Nauvoo was to enable the Latter-day 
Saint women more efficently to do 
their part in feeding and clothing the 
men who were working on the Temple 
where the bell originally himg. 

There is still another tie connecting 
us with the bell. In the same pioneer 
company which transported this valu- 
able relic to the West came Eliza R. 
Snow, . . . and safe in her keeping, 
in the covered wagon that lumbered 
over the plains, were the precious 
minutes of our founding meeting. 

Sister Lyman was enthusiastic 
over the erection of a permanent 
Centennial memorial, not alone 
in recognition of a highly signif- 



icant event in the history of the 
Church — the founding of ReHef 
Society — but in recognition of the 
lofty position accorded women in 
the restored gospel. She respond- 
ed warmly to the idea of a 
Campanile for the Nauvoo Tem- 
ple bell, for she knew the ties 
that bound Relief Society to this 
historic vessel. 

The First Presidency — Pres- 
ident Heber J. Grant, President 
J. Reuben Clark, Jr., and Pres- 
ident David O. McKay — gave 
the General Board "not only 
their permission but their enthus- 
iastic encouragement" to go for- 
ward with the erection of the bell 
tower on Temple Square. Accord- 



15 



January 1967 





TOIL NOR LABOR FPAR 



Photos by Howard Barker 



ing to General Board records, it 
was later learned through the 
Presiding Bishopric, that the idea 
of hanging the Nauvoo bell in a 
permanent setting had been un- 
der consideration for some time, 
but no definite decision had been 
made. The sisters felt that per- 
haps the decision "had been 
slowed up in order that Relief 
Society might have the privilege." 

The structure was to be built 
by small contributions from Re- 
lief Society members. The service 
of an able architect. Brother 
Lorenzo Snow Young, a grand- 
son of Brigham Young and a 
grandnephew of Ehza R. Snow, 
was enlisted to design the tower. 
The base was to be of granite, 
the top of grilled bronze to har- 
monize with the bronze bell. 

There were to be four plaques 
in bas-relief — one on each of the 
four sides near the base. The 
plaques were to be designed by 
an eminent Utah sculptor. Dr. 
Avard Fairbanks, with three of 
the series, in turn, titled: "Pi- 
oneering," "Education," and "Be- 
nevolence." The fourth was to be 
an inscription plaque, a tribute 
to the sisters and their work, 
entitled: "The Relief Society 
Centennial Memorial." 

Work on the project moved 
forward. The granite was de- 
livered; the bronze grillwork top 
was made ready; the plaques 
were cast, when, suddenly, the 
tragedy of war came upon us. 
Many of the regular activities of 
Relief Society had to be cur- 
tailed, some temporarily discon- 
tinued. Centennial plans had to 
be greatly modified and work on 
the Campanile was stopped, in- 
cluding the financial contribution 
program. Materials were stored 



16 



Relief Society Centennial Memorial Bell Tower 



in facilities arranged by the Pre- 
siding Bishopric, to await a favor- 
able day for the completion of 
the historical memorial. 

It was not until 1945 that ac- 
tivities were restored to normal. 
In April 1945, a new Relief 
Society Presidency was named — 
President Belle S. Spafford, with 
Marianne C. Sharp and Gertrude 
R. Garff as Counselors, succeed- 
ing President Amy B. Lyman, 
Marcia K. Howells, and Belle S. 
Spafford. Shortly thereafter, 
death claimed President Heber J. 
Grant, and a new Presidency of 
the Church was sustained — Pres- 
ident George Albert Smith, with 
President J. Reuben Clark, Jr., 
and President David 0. McKay 
as Counselors. 

President Smith endorsed the 
erection of the Campanile on 
Temple Square, making clear to 
the new Relief Society Pres- 
idency their responsibilities to 
complete the project which had 
meant so much to Sister Lyman, 
her Board, and the sisters of 
Relief Society. Because of the 
urgent need of Relief Society for 
a headquarters building, however, 
which involved a big collection 
program. President Smith and his 
Counselors deemed it advisable 
to hold in abeyance the com- 
pletion of the memorial until the 
Relief Society Building was erect- 
ed and dedicated. 

Prior to the completion of the 
Building, President Smith was 
called home, and President Mc- 
Kay was sustained as President 
of the Church, with Elder 
Stephen L Richards and Elder 
J. Reuben Clark, Jr., as Counsel- 
ors. Through the years. President 
McKay, familiar with the history 
of the memorial, has not lost 





17 



January 1967 

sight of this uncompleted project, tennial Memorial — a project 

From time to time the question initiated a quarter of a century 

of its completion has been con- ago. 

sidered with the Relief Society We acknowledge with grateful 
Presidency. At no time has there appreciation the support and co- 
appeared to be any thought of operation of Elder Mark E. 
abandoning the project. Petersen, Chairman of the Tem- 

It was a happy occasion when, pie Square Committee, and his 
on August 19, 1966, the Relief associates on the committee. 
Society Presidency received word These brethren have been under- 
that authorization had been given standing and considerate. We 
by President McKay to go for- appreciate the efforts of Brother 
ward immediately with the erec- Mark B. Garff and his associates, 
tion of the structure. It was to and Brother Howard Barker for 
be located on Temple Square at his .valuable service, 
a site agreeable to the Relief To our present First Pres- 
Society Presidency and the Tem- idency, President David 0. Mc- 
ple Square Committee. The site Kay, Presidents Hugh B. Brown, 
determined upon by those two Nathan Eldon Tanner, Joseph 
groups was midway between the Fielding Smith, and Thorpe B. 
Tabernacle and the Assembly Isaacson, we express most humble 
Hall, toward the west wall of the and grateful thanks for their in- 
Square. In response to the ex- terest and concern in bringing to 
press desire of the General Pres- fulfillment the dream of Sister 
idency, authorization was grant- Lyman, her Board, and the sis- 
ed to meet the costs of complet- ters of the Centennial day that 
ing the structure from General there should be on Temple 
Board funds. Square a permanent memorial 

Brother Howard Barker, a which you, today, may have the 

former member of the Church choice privilege of viewing at the 

Building Committee, assigned to close of this meeting- — a memorial 

the Campanile project, and a erected to the honored position 

man who has shown dedicated of women in the gospel plan; a 

interest in the memorial through Centennial Memorial honoring 

the years, has devoted endless the founding of Relief Society; a 

hours to locating and assembling memorial approved by three great 

the stored parts, a number of Presidents of the Church, Pres- 

which had been moved froni their ident Grant, President Smith, 

original storage place. Fortunate- and President McKay, 

ly, every part was located. And here shall hang the bell 

Elder Mark B. Garff and his known as the Nauvoo Temple 

associates on the Building Com- Bell — a treasured bell to be 

mittee promptly took hold of the preserved in a new and beautiful 

erection of the structure, putting setting for all to enjoy. And as 

forth special effort to have it people pause to view it in its new 

ready for viewing during this setting, may their vision be 

conference. We are, therefore, opened to the importance of the 

pleased to announce the com- place and work of the women of 

pletion of the Relief Society Cen- the Church. 

18 



■ The Relief Society General Board is pleased to announce the names of the 
three winners in the 1966 Relief Society Poem Contest (formerly the Eliza R. 
Snow Memorial Poem Contest). 

The first prize of forty dollars is awarded to Miss Barbara J. Warren, Luka- 
chukai, Arizona, for her poem "The Navajo Rug." The second prize of thirty 
dollars is awarded to Alice Morrey Baile;/, Salt Lake City, Utah, for her poem 
"To the Grand Teton." The third prize of twenty dollars is awarded to Mabel 
Harmer, Salt Lake City, Utah, for her poem "Naomi to Ruth." 

This poem contest has been conducted annually by the Relief Society General 
Board since 1924. The contest is open to all Latter-day Saint women, and Is 
designed to encourage poetry writing and to increase appreciation for creative 
writing and the beauty and value of poetry. 

Prize-winning poems are the property of the Relief Society General Board, 
and may not be used for publication by others except upon written permission 
from the General Board. The General Board reserves the right to publish any 
of the poems submitted, paying for them at the time of publication at the 
regular Magazine rate. A writer who has received the first prize for two con- 
secutive years must wait two years before she Is again eligible to enter the 
contest. 



award winners 



ELIZA R. SNOW 
POEM CONTEST 



Miss Warren Is a first-time winner in the poem contest, and is represented for 
the first time in the Relief Society Magazine with her poem "The Navajo Rug." 
Mrs. Bailey is a winner in the contest for the sixth time. Mrs. Harmer, although 
well known to Magazine readers for her short stories, serials, and articles, is 
a first-time winner in the poem contest. 

Three hundred and twenty-one poems were entered in the 1966 contest, 
representing the following countries, listed in the order of the number of entries: 
The United States, England, Canada, Australia, New Zealand, Mexico, the Nether- 
lands, and Israel. Thirty-six States and Washington, D.C., were included in the 
entries from the United States, with California leading (eighty-three entries), 
and Utah, Arizona, Idaho, Washington, Virginia, Texas, Oregon, Colorado, New 
York, and Mchigan, following in number of entries. The General Board is pleased 
with this response to the contest, and the wide geographical distribution of the 
contestants. 

The General Board congratulates the prize winners and expresses appreciation 
to all entrants for their interest in the contest. The General Board thanks the 
judges for their care and diligence in selecting the prize-winning poems. The 
services of the poetry committee of the General Board are also very much ap- 
preciated. The prize-winning poems, together with photographs and brief high- 
lights on the prize-winning contestants, are published in this issue of the 
Magazine. 



19 



FIRST PRIZE POEM 



THE NAVAJO RUG 

Barbara J. Warren 

Like pieces of fallen cloud, the sheep are scattered on the hillside. 

In the summer's hot wind and the winter's cold, the woman herds them. 

To the hills in the day, to the corral at night, 

To fresh grass and water she herds them. 

The rug begins in Strength. 

A storm drapes itself around the mountain. The sheep are restless. They scatter. 

The woman tries to gather them. She cannot. 

She kneels in the dust of the land to pray. The sheep come together. 

To the rug is added Faith. 

The sheep are sheared. The wool stands in fat bags against the hogan wall. 
Now the carding begins. Short, quick strokes. Fibers straight. Dirt combed out. 
Now the spinning begins. Turning, turning, turning, turning of the spindle 
While knowing fingers pull the wool into a strong, straight thread. 
Now the washing begins; now the dyeing begins. 
Into the rug goes Patience. 

The rug grows slowly on the loom. 

Its design, unwritten, has gathered itself in the mind of one 

Who has long looked out upon the land 

And seen its ever-changing colors and patterns. 

The rug is woven in Beauty. 

The way to the trading post is long. 

And when the woman gets there, what will she buy? 

Lengths of sateen and velvet that shine like shimmering jewels on the shelf? 

New dishes, a cooking pot — hers is so old. 

No. This and this and — yes — this for her children. 

And this and this for her man. 

For herself, not a thing. 

The rug is finished in Love. 

The woman is gone. You come to buy. The price is too much? 

No, my friend. Not for this rug. Not for what is in it. 

All that the woman is, is in this rug. 

All she thinks, all she believes, all her skills, all she dreams of and hopes for 

Have been woven into one in this rug. 

And for all this, the price is never too much. Because you see, my friend. 

The rug is the Woman. 



20 




Barbara 
Warren 

First Prize Winner 

The Relief Society 

Poem Contest 




Barbara Warren, a young newcomer to the pages of the Relief Society Magazine, 
writes from her present home in Lukachukai, Arizona, sketching highlights of 
her life and work: 

"I was born in Missoula, Montana, and lived there until graduation from 
Brigham Young University, when i began teaching in a Government boarding 
school on the Navajo Reservation. After three years, I resigned to fulfill a South- 
west Indian mission. On completion of the mission, I taught a year in Spring- 
ville, Utah, where my parents now live, and returned this year to Lukachukai to 
teach a class of non-English speaking Indian children. I am Chinle District 
Primary president and hold several positions in the small Lukachukai Branch. 

"With the exception of a story published in my high school literary magazine, 
this is the first of my work that has been published. I write when I feel deeply 
about a subject. During my time spent among the Lamanite people, I had many 
opportunities to observe the making of the Navajo rugs. The fine qualities of 
the women who used all their skills and talents to provide for their families gave 
me the inspiration and desire to write this poem." 



21 



SECOND PRIZE POEM 



TO THE GRAND TETON 

Alice Morrey Bailey 

I 

I have seen your liead in purple storm, 

Serene, unpierced by lightning's rapier twist. 

Impervious to thunderbolt, your form 

Ethereal or bold in moving mist. 

At day, a monarch, ruling — jewel-crowned 

And virgin -peaked, lake-mirrored gray and blue — 

A kingdom of contented sight and sound — 

The legioned pines, the moose-cow in the slue. 

No fear is on this land, yet at your feet. 

Thin-covered by the earth's uncertain crust, 

Unfathomed forces lie and spout their heat 

In geysered vent and deep, infernal thrust. 

And now, moon-bathed, your splendor glows with light 

In opal-fired and iridescent night. 



On such a silver night as this a quake 
Exploded Hebgen's summer-shadowed floor 
And slid a mountain's tonnage, tipped a lake 
And stopped a river — stilled forevermore 
The laughter in the trees, the soft guitar. 
The scurryings where dust alone was breath, 
And here in testament a livid scar 
And fissured earth remain — and death. 

The cruel scarp along the mountain's length, 
The drowning trees, the shore, betray the fault 
Which undermined the valley's rock-ribbed strength- 
When all seemed peace — in ruinous assault. 
And where are they who trusted in its calm, 
Nor read the printed warning in its palm? 

Ill 

If, suddenly, the force which gave you birth 
Erupts its epicenter at your base. 
Withstand the throes of inner-tortured earth, 
Meet threat with strength along your granite face, 
Travail with triumph. Ride the heaving crest. 
Let avalanche but serve to shore your beams. 
Survive as elk survive the antlered test. 
Let molten rock be solder for your seams. 

For you are symboled part of balanced law — 
No stature unassailed is proven might — 
Point and counterpoint; perfection, flaw. 
If still you stand as now in noble height 
When winds have swept the dark, volcanic cloud, 
I shall be full of joy. I shall be proud! 



22 




Alice 

Morrey 

Bailey 

Second Prize Winner 
The Relief Society 

Poem Contest iimMw^r;^*^^^^^^ 

Alice Morrey Bailey, a versatile and gifted writer and sculptor, has been a re- 
peated winner in the Relief Society literary contests. She won first prize in the 
short story contest the year of its initiation, 1942, and has won three times in 
subsequent years. This year's avyard in poetry places Mrs. Bailey as a winner 
for the sixth time. Other poems, many of them frontispieces, as well as stories, 
articles, and three serials have appeared In the Magazine. Mrs. Bailey Is a mem- 
ber of the Sonneteers (a poetry workshop), the Utah State Poetry Society, Inc., 
of which she is presently corresponding secretary, the League of Utah Writers, and 
the Associated Utah Artists. She was a member of the Utah State Institute of 
Fine Arts for fourteen years, appointed by three successive governors to rep- 
resent sculpture, and was prominent in formulating the Original Writing Con- 
tests now sponsored by the group. She is listed in Who's Who of the West. 

Her talents and abilities, in addition to her writing, include sculpture, music, 
secretarial work, and drafting. She presently conducts the Research Report 
Service at the University of Utah, where she has worked In various capacities 
for seventeen years. 

Mrs. Bailey has always been active in Church work, and is presently a mem- 
ber of the Wells Stake Sunday School Board. She is also a class leader in a 
second session Relief Society, and a member of the Ward Finance Committee 
(Whittier Ward). 

She is the wife of R. DeWitt Bailey, and they have three children, fourteen 
grandchildren, and two great-grandchildren. 



23 



THIRD PRIZE POEM 



NAOMI TO RUTH 

Mabel Harmer 

Nay Ruth 

Turn once again your thoughts to Moab's plains 
Where purple grapes lie warm beneath the sun, 
Where fragile willows bend to tranquil streams 
And gentle winds blow cool when day is done. 

Sweet Orpah's kiss still lingers on my cheek, 
Her love has eased a deep and poignant pain. 
And mine will follow her with rich content 
As shadows lift and tear-dimmed memories wane. 

You will not leave? 

Then let us bend our steps toward Bethlehem 
Where clouds caress the curve of distant hills. 
Where barley fields lie golden in the sun 
And in the opal dawn a wild bird trills. 

And if the way to Judah seems o'erlong 
I shall not weary, knowing all the while 
That tired feet and hearts grow strong again 
When lifted on the quick wings of a smile. 

Rejoice, my soul! 

How blessed is she whose child by ties of blood 
Forsaking others, chooses to abide. 
How more then I, when bonds of love alone 
Hold a once alien daughter to my side! 



24 



Mabel 
Harmer 

Third Prize Winner 

The Relief Society 

Poem Contest 




Mabel Harmer, who placed second in the Relief Society Short Story Contest in 
1942, and was an award winner in the story contest also in 1952 and 1955, is 
well known to readers of the Magazine. Her articles and short stories have ap- 
peared in the Magazine since 1933, and her serials have included "The Lotus 
Eater," "Love Is Enough," and "Turn of the Wheel." 

With her poem "Naomi to Ruth," Sister Harmer is a first-time winner in the 
Relief Society Poem Contest. "I have tried my hand at almost every type of 
writing," she tells us, "stories, plays, books, but very little poetry, so I am 
especially delighted to be a winner in the Relief Society Poem Contest. I have 
had eleven books published, one a Junior Literary Guild selection. I am affiliated 
with several writers groups, and currently am serving as Utah State President 
of the National League of American Pen Women. I also teach a class in creative 
writing at the Brigham Young University Center for Continuing Education in Salt 
Lake City, Utah. My husband is Earl W. Harmer, and our five children are Mrs. 
Oren (Marian) Nelson, Dr. Earl W. Harmer, Jr., Mrs. Charles R. (Patricia) Spencer, 
John, and Alan. There are also thirteen grandchildren." 



25 



■ The Relief Society General Board is pleased to announce the award winners 
in the Relief Society Short Story Contest, which was announced In the May 1966 
issue of The Relief Society Magazine, and which closed August 15, 1966. 

The first prize of seventy-five dollars is awarded to Myrna Clawson, Modesto, 
California, for her story "Who Loves Here?" The second prize of sixty dollars 
is awarded to Marie M. Hayes, Seattle, Washington, for her story "A Gift to the 
Giver." The third prize of fifty dollars is awarded to Hazel M. Thomson, Bountiful, 
Utah, for her story, "To Warm the Heart." 

The Relief Society Short Story Contest was first conducted by the Relief 
Society General Board in 1942, as a feature of the Relief Society Centennial 
observance, and was made an annual contest in 1943. The contest is open to 
Latter-day Saint women who have had at least one literary composition pub- 
lished or accepted for publication in a periodical of recognized merit. 

The three prize-winning stories will be published consecutively in the first three 
issues of The Relief Society Magazine for 1967. 

Sixty-seven stories were entered in the 1966 contest, including submissions 
from England, Wales, and Canada. Mrs. Clawson is a first-time winner In the 



award winners 



ANNUAL RELIEF SOCIETY 
SHORT STORY CONTEST 



contest, and her winning story will mark her first appearance as an author in 
The Relief Society Magazine. Mrs. Hayes is also a first-time winner and a first- 
time author for the Magazine. Mrs. Thomson is already well known to readers 
of the Magazine through her two serials "Your Heart to Understanding," and 
"Because of the Word," as well as many other writings published in the Mag- 
azine. 

The contest was initiated to encourage Latter-day Saint women to express 
themselves in the field of fiction. The General Board feels that the response 
to this opportunity continues to increase the literary quality of The Relief Society 
Magazine, and aids the women of the Church in the development of their gifts 
in creative writing. 

Prize-winning stories are the property of the General Board of Relief Society 
and may not be used for publication by others except upon written permission 
from the General Board. The General Board reserves the right to publish any of 
the other stories submitted, paying for them at the time of publication at the 
regular Magazine rate. A writer who has received the first prize for two con- 
secutive years must wait for two years before she is again eligible to enter the 
contest. 

Gratitude is extended to the members of the General Board who served on 
the short story committee, and to the judges who evaluated the stories and 
selected the winning entries. 



26 



Myrna 
Clawson 

First Prize Winner 

The Relief Society 

Short Story Contest 




Who Loves Here? 

Myrna Clawson 



■ So that everything would go 
perfectly, Andrea had spent her 
entire day preparing for this 
evening. A chicken and rice 
casserole was waiting in the oven, 
tossed green salad and banana 
cream pie were ready, too. She 



had checked to be sure she had 
the table all set in the dining 
room. Bert would be home any 
minute, they would eat and then 
get ready for the concert — a pop 
concert to be conducted by 
Theodor Ravinsky. Andrea and 
Bert had attended one of his 
concerts when they were in col- 
lege ten years before; and for 
Andrea no other conductor could 
equal him. 

Why wasn't Bert home, won- 
dered Andrea? She decided to 
remove the rollers and comb her 
hair out while she waited; this 
would save time later. She 



27 




brushed the hair back from her 
forehead then teased and fHcked 
the auburn tresses into place. 
Leaving the mirror, she glanced 
at herself again, pushed a curl 
back from her cheek and smiled. 
She felt warm and wonderful; it 
had been a long time since she 
had been so happy, so excited! 

With almost a start, she re- 
alized that Bert wasn't home yet. 
Now their supper would be late 
and her schedule disordered. She 
asked the children to wash so 
that they would be ready to eat 
as soon as Bert walked in. He 
enjoyed dinner with the family; 
it was a time he could enjoy their 
reports of the day's experiences. 
Andrea looked out the front win- 
dow to see if Bert might be com- 
ing, she went back to the dining 



room, she paced into and out of 
the kitchen. Why was he late? 

Bert's arrival erased Andrea's 
anxiety; there was plenty of time 
to get ready for the concert. She 
gathered the four older children 
around the table and seated Kirk 
in his high chair. Baby Lucille, 
who had already eaten, jabbered 
from the playpen. 

"Where are you going. 
Mommy?" quizzed Vera, who was 



SIX. 



Why can't we go?" chirped 
four-year old Patty. 

Kirk overturned his pie-filled 
plate on his head, beamed and 
announced, *'Hat, hat!" 

The questions were forgotten 
as the children broke into uproar- 
ious laughter. Andrea felt her 
plans crumbling around her. 



28 



Who Loves Here"? 



''Quiet down and finish your 
dinners!" she ordered. There was 
a grave, but short silence as she 
began to rescue Kirk from the 
pie. 

By the time she had the pie 
wiped off Kirk and the floor, 
Bert had excused himself and the 
children had almost finished eat- 
ing. She cleared the emptied 
plates along with her unfinished 
pie. Andrea knew that what she 
accomplished now was only with 
permission of the unconcerned 
face staring at her from the wall. 
The solemn timepiece told her 
she had better be satisfied with 
stacking the dishes; she needed 
to be getting the children into 
their pajamas. 

Andrea sent Patty and Vera 
upstairs to their room to dress 
for bed while she undressed Kirk. 
He held up a bare foot and 
begged, "Piggy market?" Andrea 
played ' 'Piggy market" with each 
foot, then Kirk pleaded, "Gain." 

"How 'bout Itsy Bitsy Spi- 
der?" 

As the spider crawled up his 
arm he squealed and pulled his 
arm away. Taking his turn, he 
jumped his chubby hand, spider 
fashion, up his mother's arm. 
Andrea bounced him into her 
arms for a squeeze. He wiggled 
and squirmed, delighted. 

When it was time for him to 
put his feet into his pajamas, she 
was done with the play and de- 
manded, "Hold still. Kirk! How 
can I dress you with all your 
squirming?" 

"Mommy," pleaded Patty from 
the stairway, "I can't find my 
pajamas." 

"Oh, no!" Andrea half said and 
half thought. "I'll be right there 
as soon as I snap Kirk's top." 



She responded loudly enough for 
Patty to hear. 

The search snatched at An- 
drea's precious minutes and 
seized almost all of her compo- 
sure in locating his pajamas — 
the top in the doll clothes drawer 
and the bottom under the bed. 

"I'll help you — " Andrea had 
started before the phone inter- 
rupted. Bert was in the shower 
so Andrea rushed down the stairs 
to answer it. 



The oh-so-friendly voice on the 
line reminded, "Don't forget 
PTA tomorrow afternoon at 
three!" 

"Thank you," answered An- 
drea, dropping the receiver, "how 
could I forget it — three calls to 
remind me?" she mumbled. 

Noises coming from the kit- 
chen told her that Kirk must be 
into something. Sure enough, he 
had helped himself to the Sugar 
Crisp and now, on the floor, was 
doing his best to put them back 
into the box.. 

To Andrea, it was one crisis 
after another. The children, who 
had been hurried and felt their 
mother's excitement, were in high 
gear. By the time she had tucked 
Kirk and Lucille into the beds, 
Kevin and Dallon, seven and 
eight years old, had model air- 
planes in process on the living 
room floor. Andrea put an end to 
that. "How many times have I 
told you that there is to be no 
airplane glue used in this room? 
Now take all this mess to the 
nook table — and use a news- 
paper on the table!" 

Andrea's schedule indicated 
that it was time to leave for the 
concert. Thank goodness she had 



29 



January 1967 



had practice in dressing in sec- 
onds. 

It seemed only moments later 
when Andrea, although flushed, 
came into her living room with 
the semblance of a model intro- 
ducing next season's lines. The 
little girls eyed her as they 
would have looked upon a queen. 
Kevin bounded in and came to a 
halt. "You sure are pretty. 
Mom." 

Dallon, following, added, "I 
like your new dress." 

Andrea beamed — she felt like 
royalty. She was pleased with 
her accomplishments of the pre- 
vious day, when she had finished 
making the silver-blue peau de 
soie dress with the empire waist. 
With a second admiring glance, 
one realized it was a maternity 
dress. 

Bert placed his arm around 
Andrea's waist. "Shall we go, my 
dear?" 

She kissed each of the children 
goodbye and they stepped out 
the door just as the phone broke 
the captivating spell Andrea had 
begun to feel. 

As Bert talked, Andrea eyed 
her watch and calculated that 
there were only twelve and one 
half minutes remaining; then she 
comforted sobbing Patty, who had 
been the subject of Dallon's teas- 
ing, gave instructions for repair- 
ing a wing, to an airplane builder, 
and reminded the baby sitter 
about Lucille's bottle in the re- 
frigerator. 

"Uncle Harold will only be 
here tomorrw morning?" Andrea 
quizzed Bert as he slipped 
through the first intersection on 
an amber signal. "I'm glad we 
didn't miss his call." Waiting for 
the second signal, she knew it 



would be rare luck if they could 
buck the traffic in time to hear 
the first number tonight. 

Hurry, hurry, hurry since at 
least four in the afternoon. Bert 
and Andrea were in their seats 
now, but she still felt hurried. 

She wondered what the chil- 
dren might be into at home. It 
was past the announced curtain 
time — why the delay? Andrea, 
so keyed to a rushed schedule, 
was caught by surprise when Bert 
remarked, "I'm glad we arrived 
early enough to enjoy the antici- 
pation and excitement of the con- 
cert hall. Aren't you?" 

"Yes, I am," Andrea answered 
blankly. "You know that tooth 
that Kirk hit when he fell Satur- 
day? Do you think it will turn 
dark?" 

The house lights began to dim, 
the curtain rose, Andrea began 
to forget. The first strains of 
melody were relaxing, and she 
was soon translated from her 
busy world of reponsibility into a 
world of music. 

At intermission, Andrea, en- 
thralled with the performance, 
chatted with Bert. They were 
young again as they recalled the 
first Ravinsky concert they had 
attended. Andrea felt the ro- 
mance of the earlier evening. Life 
was perfect. 

"Do you think the lady sitting 
beside you is alone?" Bert asked. 

A group of concert-goers who 
had been sitting on the other side 
of the lady had left. Andrea 
turned to her, "Isn't the music 
grand? It is so — so lovely I 
can't describe it. Vivacious, that 
might be the word." 

"I'm enjoying it," the lady 
answered. 

"I guess this music is special to 



30 



Who Loves Here'? 




me because I also know the ideals 
Theodor Ravinsky lives. Marvel- 
ous conductor and outstanding 
person!" Andrea bubbled, "Isn't 
it something that such a man 
would even come to Bedlington? 
The paper said he came here by 
special request. He must be the 
finest conductor in our country." 

"Oh, do you think so?" replied 
the lady, who must have been in 
her eighties. 

She had noticed Andrea's dress 
and, after hesitating, she asked, 
"Is this to be your first child?" 

Andrea paused as stinging re- 
marks she had heard before 
raced through her mind — "Are 
you PG againV' "Don't you 
know when to quit?" 

"No, this will be my seventh 
child," Andrea answered. 

"Really? How fortunate you 
are! Children are such a blessing 
and comfort. You see, I had 
seven youngsters myself." 

Andrea only heard part of the 
remark. The thought of children 
transported her back to the 
hustle, bustle, and confusion of 
one and a half hours ago. How 
could she be fortunate to have 



another baby on the way, another 
demanding cry, another toddler 
under foot when she was busy, 
more diapers, more wash, more, 
more, more . . . ? 

Tears welled, an unbearable 
lump was in her throat; she 
stared at the ceiling, trying to 
prevent the tears from revealing 
her feelings. As the light dimmed 
she felt relief and then suddenly 
ashamed — children were sup- 
posed to be a blessing! Trying to 
convince herself how truly for- 
tunate she was, she felt, for a 
moment, she could control the 
tears; but instead her emotions 
controlled her and a tear burned 
down her face. Why couldn't 
she be thankful for one thing — 
that the musicians were ready 
and Maestro Ravinsky's baton, 
held high, would momentarily 
command and eighty-five musi- 
cians would follow its every 
stroke and hesitation? Music 
would fill the entire concert hall; 
its melody, vibrant strains and 
drama would again captivate An- 
drea. 

The baton flashed, the musi- 
cians came to life, and Andrea 
was filled with shock. The clash, 
the racing, the clamor of "The 
Carmen Overture" mockingly 
echoed the frequent turmoil of 
her own home. It was children 
running wildly in the house, chil- 
dren yelling, children bickering, 
children, noise, confusion, chil- 
dren, children, children .... 

She felt she couldn't stand an- 
other instant of being mimicked. 
Turning to Bert, enraptured with 
the majesty of the performance, 
Andrea resolved to conquer her 
emotions and enjoy the evening. 

Music softens the heart, music 
soothes, music lightens the load, 



31 



January 1967 



music mellows. Andrea ignored 
her own thoughts and listened, 
watching the violins. She was 
swept away with the light- 
hearted waltz from Strauss' 
"Gypsy Baron." 

With the final ovation, Bert 
nudged her elbow, "Let's go!" 

Andrea, entranced, lingered to 
help the lady with her coat, then 
arose. 

Entering the aisle Bert looked 
back and proposed to Andrea, 
"She is alone?" 

"Yes," Andrea answered. 

The lady was still seated, so 
Bert returned to offer her assis- 
tance. She seemed grateful for 
his help and relied on his arm to 
steady herself. Reaching the 
lobby, Bert felt concerned for the 
woman. His eyes, asking what 
next, turned and met Andrea's 
sympathetic glance. 

"I'm meeting my son just over 
there," the lady offered. 

A wave of relief passed over 
Bert as he learned her plans. 
Accompanying her across the 
room, Bert suggested, "We will 
wait with you until he comes." 



"Would you?" She seemed glad 
that they would wait. Then turn- 
ing obviously to Bert alone, in a 
whisper, she added, "I'd like your 
wife to meet my son." 

Bert was a bit baffled, and 
Andrea felt slighted by the 
hushed remark. 

Waiting, as they watched the 
crowd thin, Bert noticed a man 
coming toward them and turned 
to Andrea. "Is that . . . ?" 

"Thank you for waiting with 
Mother," the man interrupted. 

The lady smiled at her son, 
turned to Andrea, and said, "I 
would like you to meet my 
seventh child, Theodor Ravin- 
sky." 

As Andrea checked each child 
before going to her bed, she 
tousled their hair and kissed 
their foreheads one by one. What 
wonderful blessings her children 
were to her. She hesitated in 
wonder before leaving the second 
room. Who are these children? 
Whom am I loving — teaching? A 
musician? A teacher? A presi- 
dent? A prophet? Who will my 
seventh child be? 



Myrna Clawson, Modesto, California, is a first-time winner in the Relief Society 
Short Story Contest. "Having my story awarded first prize is a humbling honor. 
My literary experience began about a year and a half ago, with a Brigham Young 
University correspondence course. In addition to 'Who Loves Here?' I have had 
two children's stories accepted. My husband Jim and I attended Brigham Young 
University in 1954, through 1956. There I enjoyed all the classes having to do 
with homemaking. We now have six busy children, ranging in ages from one to 
nine. 

"After spending six years in the Relief Society organization of our ward, I am 
now serving as counselor in the Primary. Jim serves as counselor in the bishopric. 
We find many challenges and much joy in serving the Lord through Church work 
and rearing our family. I am grateful for the opportunities for growth and under- 
standing which the Church and Relief Society provide for young mothers." 



32 





omans 
Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



"Fiesta Mexicana," featuring thirty 
women dancers from Mexico City, is 
receiving entliusiastic acclaim in many 
nations, including France, Spain, Italy, 
Germany (Berlin), England, Japan, and 
the United States. The dancers bring 
to life, with authentic and beautiful 
costumes and music from ancient in- 
struments, the ritualistic and pre- 
Hispanic dances from Mayan and Aztec 
cultures. Among the dancers, Malinda 
Ortiz, Princess Teo Xochitel, Maria 
Luiza Ortix, and Antonieta Casas have 
received outstanding recognition. 

Maureen Forrester, one of the world's 
leading contraltos, "flawlessly per- 
formed" the role of Cornelia in Han- 
del's "Julius Caesar" in October for 
New York City Opera's opening produc- 
tion. "The rich tonalities of her deep 
velvet voice" were highly praised. Of 
Scotch-Irish descent, she was born in 
Montreal, Canada, and is married to 
Canadian Conductor-Violinist Eugene 
Kash. 

Anna Kuulei Furtado Kahanamoku is 

the only woman member of the Hawaii 
State Senate. Reared on the island of 
Maui, she was early influenced by her 
parents and other relatives to take an 
active interest in Hawaiian culture and 
civic affairs. Her work in the Senate 
reflects this heritage. She is active in 
legislation affecting the welfare of 
women, both in the home and in in- 
dustry. Formerly a schoolteacher, she 
encourages Hawaiian women to avail 
themselves of educational opportunities 
in order to enable them better to direct 
and influence their children. 



Mrs. Lael W. Hill, Salt Lake City, Utah, 
a contributor to The Relief Society 
Magazine, and winner of first place In 
the 1959 Eliza R. Snow Poem Contest, 
is author of "Legacy of Years," a poem 
collection which won the 1966 Linnie 
Fisher Robinson $100 prize, and pub- 
lication by the Utah State Poetry So- 
ciety. Mrs. Hill, a gifted artist, designed 
also the attractive and meaningful 
cover for her book. 

Miss Dorothy Larrison, from Indiana, 
is assistant editor for college division 
textbooks, Bobbs-Merrill Publishing 
Company. "Textbooks today are su- 
perb in content and interesting to 
read," she comments. 

Mrs. J. Howard Auchincloss, mother 
of distinguished novelist Louis S. 
Auchincloss, wielded a strong influence 
in her home. Her famous son says: 
"I always felt Mother should be the 
novelist in the family. She inculcated 
my tremendous feeling for fiction. 
When somebody says 'fiction' to me, 
my flash association is Mother reading 
Robert Louis Stevenson aloud." 

Mrs. Julie C. Fuller is president of the 
national organization of American 
Women in Radio and Television. She 
attends the area conventions each 
year and is continually alert to the 
woman's point of view, which, she 
says, is becoming wider and more fully 
informed, because women wish to un- 
derstand why events nationally and 
world-wide happen as they do, and 
what efforts women can make to in- 
crease the prevalence of law and order 
on all levels of community life. 



33 



The Joy of Volunteer Service 





Volume 54 January 1967 Number 1 

■ Belle S, Spafford, President 

■ Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor 

■ Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor 

■ Hulda P. Youna. Secretary-Treasurer 



Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 
Evon W. Peterson 
Aleine M. Young 
Josie B. Bay 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Edith P. Backman 
V/inniefred S. Manwaring 
EIna P. Haymond 
Mary R. Young 
Mary V. Cameron 
Afton W. Hunt 
Elsa T. Peterson 
Fanny S. Kienitz 
Elizabeth B. Winters 
Jennie R. Scott 
Alice L. Wilkinson 
Irene W. Buehner 



Irene C. Lloyd 
Hazel S. Love 
Fawn H. Sharp 
Celestia J. Taylor 
Anne R. Gledhill 
Belva B. Ashton 
Zola J. McGhie 
Oa J. Cannon 
Lila B. Walch 
Lenore C. Gundersen 
Marjorie C. Pingree 
Darlene C. Dedekind 
Cleone R. Eccles 
Edythe K. Watson 
Ellen N. Barnes 
Kathryn S. Gilbert 
Verda F. Burton 
Myrtle R. Olson 
Alice C. Smith 
Lucile P. Peterson 
Elaine B. Curtis 
Zelma R. West 



■ Never has the need and recog- 
nition of volunteer work been so 
publicized as it is today. In spite 
of all that governments are en- 
deavoring to do to ameliorate 
the conditions of people in un- 
fortunate circumstances, it is ad- 
mitted that there is nothing so 
valuable to the unfortunate person 
as a warm, friendly, helping per- 
sonal companionship which says 
to the disadvantaged, there is 
someone who cares, I am a hum- 
ble human being as you are, and 
I'm interested in you. I am solic- 
itous of your welfare, I want to 
help you. 

From the time a girl reaches 
maturity there is always some 
avenue through which she can 
serve outside her own family 
circle as her family and Church 
responsibilities permit. This volun- 
teer service will add richness and 
understanding to her own life, in 
addition to the satisfaction she 
will feel in knowing that she is 
serving someone who needs her 
service. 

Over the years, schemes and 
corporations have evolved which 
have been established for the bet- 
terment of mankind, such as the 
Red Cross, Traveler's Aid, Health 
Programs, Child Care Clinics, 



34 



hospitals, both to heal the body and the mind, assistance to women 
while in prison and after release, youth guidance work, detention 
homes, parent-teacher associations, to name a few. In different coun- 
tries different names are given, but the work is basically the same. 
While these services are generally manned by salaried personnel, of 
necessity, for trained guidance and continuity, the success, extent, 
and effectiveness of the programs are dependent, in large measure, 
upon the good offices of volunteers. It is the people to people work 
which humanizes the proferred service and helps to accomplish its 
purposes. 

As a Latter-day Saint woman becomes a mother, her time and duties 
are centered primarily in the home with her husband and children, 
but a mother who gave service to some worthwhile cause before mar- 
riage, will have become conscious of her involvement with the com- 
munity, and, in all probability, set aside time to engage as a volunteer, 
especially in programs which touch her children and community. 

Relief Society members are trained to give service. They are trained 
to act upon the words given Relief Society by the Prophet Joseph Smith 
"to assist by correcting the morals and strengthening the virtues of 
community life." They know that they do not live on an island. 

Then, when the children leave the home, the wife and mother, once 
again, can offer her volunteer services to that cause to which her train- 
ing and interests lead her. As a member of the Church, she makes 
friends of others outside her own neighborhood. She further broadens 
her outlook on life, and may be an example to others through her ded- 
ication to service and her love for others. 

There is an urgent need, at this time, for volunteers in the hospitals, 
for volunteers in strengthening the Church's specialized social services, 
and for other programs mentioned. 

The great commandment is to love one's neighbor as oneself. One's 
neighbor may live next door or miles away. Volunteer service is soul- 
satisfying. Dedication to a worthwhile cause helps one to be about 
one's Father's business. — M. C. S. 



35 




Notes to the Field 



Bound Volumes of 1966 Magazines 

Relief Society officers and members who wish to have their 1966 issues of 
The Relief Society Magazine bound may do so through The Deseret News Press, 
1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104. (See advertisement in this issue 
of the Magazine, page 77.) The cost of binding the twelve issues in a permanent 
cloth binding is $3.25, leather $5.25, including the index. A limited number of 1966 
Magazines are available at the offices of the General Board of Relief Society, 
76 North Main Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111, for $2.00 for twelve issues. 
It is recommended that wards and stakes have one volume of the 1966 Mag- 
azines bound for preservation in ward and stake Relief Society libraries. 

Copies of The Relief Society Magazine index for personal binding can be se- 
cured from the General Board office for 20^ prepaid. 

Volumes bound at the Deseret News Press include a free index. 



Memorial Honor Funds Discontinued 

By action of the General Board on March 23, 1966, the honor funds of Relief 
Society to memorialize past presidents of Relief Society and others were dis- 
continued. The Poem Contest formerly honoring Eliza R. Snow will continue as a 
feature of the Relief Society Magazine just as is the Relief Society Short Story 
Contest inaugurated in 1942 as a Centennial feature. 



WAITING IS WINTER 

Kathryn Kay 

Waiting is coma, 

Time of emptiness. 
The lonely interval between goodbye 
And the return which terminates heart-stress, 
Releasing tight-held tears too deep to cry. 
Waiting is the interim, the hyphen 
Connecting time-was with time-yet-to-be; 
The long, long days and nights when moments siphon 
More moments while we watch helplessly .... 
But waiting, also, is remembering. 
Waiting is winter, thinking of the spring! 



36 



pU^^^ fight 
birth defects 




JOIN MARCH OF DIMES 



George P. Voss 
Vice-President for Public Relations 

Love works both ways. The child born less than perfect gives his 
love as freely as all children do. In return, he needs the kind of love 
that means help and hope for his future. 

More than a quarter of a million babies born each year in this 
country need this special kind of love. They need expert medical care 
that can improve — and sometimes completely correct — almost eighty 
per cent of the serious conditions caused by birth defects. 

This is the kind of care available at more than seventy-five March of 
Dimes Birth Defects Centers throughout the United States. Early diag- 
nosis and proper treatment are given — tender care for those who 
need it most. The child born less than perfect can be helped across the 
barriers of disability to find a full, productive life. 

Your March of Dimes contribution helps finance the Birth Defects 
Centers. You can help to care for the children who need your consider- 
ation and your remembrance. Your help is a measure of your love. 
Fight Birth Defects — Join the March of Dimes 



BEYOND THESE TEARS 

Mabel Jones Gabbott 

When I look back, let me remember 

The lovely things and beautiful we knew: 

The day we met, the ever-burning ember 

Of our love, the happy times we threw 

Cares to the wind and laughed together. 

The hours we shared each other's heart .... 

Remembering thus, it will not matter whether 

One day or two or more keep us apart; 

For we will know love lasts beyond these years, 

Beyond these lonely nights, beyond these tears. 



37 



Christmas 

Begins With 

a Tree 








Marilyn McMeen Miller 



■ After the last string of children 
had skipped out into the cloak 
hall, gathering boots and mittens 
on the final strains of "Jolly Old 
Saint Nicolas," and the tinsel 
and nutshells and ribbon from 
the party had been swept into 
the baskets, everything seemed 
to be desperately quiet. As Miss 
Gold fumbled into her hat and 
coat, she felt tears stinging her 
eyes. She imagined these children 
going to their homes and she 
ached to follow them. But she 
saw herself cramped in her musty 
apartment correcting notebooks 
— both from her own classes and 
from the classes of Miss Pool who 
had been ill for so many days. 

More at Christmas than at 
other times. Miss Gold reflected, 
life had seemed to pass her by. 
A boy she once loved had been 
killed in an automobile accident. 
Through the years no one else 
had seemed to want her for his 
wife. Last year her mother had 
died, joining her father, who had 
passed away many years before. 

Miss Gold pulled on her gloves 
and jostled the stacks of papers 
under her arms. If only she had 



not promised Roberta Pool she 
would help her with the tedious 
notebooks. It seemed an extra 
burden just when her heart 
should be light and beating in 
time with "Jingle Bells" and 
"Deck the Halls With Boughs of 
Holly." 

From the second story window 
of her apartment. Miss Gold saw 
the lights of the city sparkling 
far off over the hill. She stamped 
off her galoshes, turned up the 
radiator, and rubbed her hands. 

There was surely some way to 
make Christmas possible to bear 
this year. Finding it was the 
problem. She might take in a 
show — she might dine at the 
Lantern, her favorite place to 
eat. But then she was tired of 
always going alone. There was 
her new ward. She recalled they 
were planning some kind of MIA 
party. But there were no single 
people her age. She was almost 
forty. No one was really inter- 
ested in a womout schoolteacher. 
She shuddered to realize that the 
years had crept up on her this 
way. She brushed a shock of hair 
from her eyes and felt the dry 



38 



Christmas Begins With a Tree 

skin of her forehead. Suddenly, someone from the ward, 

her bones felt weak and tired, ''I know you don't get to come 

and she had tears in her eyes to Relief Society because you 

again. And the little apartment teach, but still we thought you 

with not a Christmas light or wouldn't mind helping us out for 

decorated sprig in it, whirled in the ward Christmas Eve night 

her consciousness. by bringing some cookies. Would 

There must be some way she you mind?" the voice on the end 

could begin! Where did other of the line seemed very friendly, 

lonely people begin? There was ''No. I'd be happy to help 

at least one thing she could do. you." Miss Gold caught her own 

She could at least get a tree — voice sounding grateful. "I was 

even a little tree like the one her planning to make some cookies 

class had given to the needy anyway. Fll just bake extra, 

family. Even if only for herself. Come to the party?" She hes- 

it would help. itated. "Well, what time does it 

Tomorrow was the day before start? I was planning to do some- 
Christmas, and most of the trees thing else. I guess I could do it 
would be gone. There would first, and come to the ward later, 
probably be one or two straggly All right. I'll bring the cookies 
ones left, but size or beauty did myself." 
not matter. Tonight she would 
see how many of her reports she 

could get done and then tomor- This first sign of human life 

row she would get a tree. And a warmed her. At least somebody 

sudden thought warmed her even cared that much, she thought, 

in her bitterness. Perhaps she Correcting the notebooks was 

could bake some cookies and hard work. Her back ached and 

take them and the notebooks her hand was cramped. But this 

and visit Miss Pool. She did not time she did not want to quit, 

care much for the thin, wiry She wanted to have a glorious 

teacher who was so stern, and Christmas Eve, knowing that 

was avoided by many of the Miss Pool's work, at least, was 

teachers; but it was something out of the way. And so, in the 

she could do for someone who early hours of the morning, she 

needed her. Anyway, it was . a finally closed the reports, laid 

thought. down her red pencils, and 

After a light bowl of soup. Miss breathed a sigh of relief. She 
Gold sat grimly at her sitting was dead tired. But perhaps it 
room table and mechanically had been worth it, even though 
forced herself through the piles she suspected the wiry old lady 
of words and pictures that lay might not appreciate it. 
before her. "And some people It was a little late in the morn- 
think a teacher is lucky because ing when Miss Gold finally awak- 
she gets vacations," she muttered ened without her alarm. During 
once, and just then the telephone the night there had been a little 
rang. skiff of snow, but now the sun 

"Hello, Sister Gold?" was shining. She would be able 

"Yes," she answered. It was to walk to get the tree; it was 

39 



January 1967 



such a beautiful day! She decided 
she would bake the cookies first 
and then go. 

At the good smells of melting 
chocolate and toasting oatmeal 
and coconut, Miss Gold forgot 
that she was alone. Now if she 
had a tree, and watched a good 
television program, it would seem 
like Christmas. 

It was about five o'clock in the 
afternoon when all the cookies 
were finally baked, and the kitch- 
en cleaned — and there hadn't yet 
been a moment to get a tree. It 
just didn't seem there would be 
time unless she drove to Miss 
Pool's and got the tree between 
going to Miss Pool's and the 
chapel. Or she might get the 
tree before going to Miss Pool's, 
and put it in the car. 

She decided the last course 
was best, so she boxed the cook- 
ies up and bundled Miss Pool's 
notebooks together and drove to 
look for her tree. She decided she 
would have to buy a string of 
lights. 

Miss Gold knew that most of 
the trees would be gone by now, 
but she forgot that so many of 
the lots which sold them would 
be closed. Time after time, she 
drove up to an empty lot littered 
with a few , straggling branches. 
The lights were often out and the 
proprietors gone to spend the 
evening with their families. 

It surely looked like Christmas 
Eve. Even the stores were ending 
the season. All was quiet. She 
bought a string of lights and a 
box of tinsel and drove out of 
town a little distance to a lot 
she was sure would be open. 

She was lucky. The proprietor 
stood balancing from one leg to 



the other, breathing big white 
puffs of warm breath into the 
cold air. 

"You're a Httle late, lady," he 
said. "All we have are big ones. 
You want some boughs, lady?" 

"Say, I do believe we have one 
little pine left." One of the men 
came up from a little shack at 
the side where the smoke spiraled 
into the air. 

One little pine? Her heart 
jumped. It seemed to be a silly 
thing, yet it made so much dif- 
ference to her whether there 
would really be a Christmas in 
her life or not. 

"Oh, that will be perfect. I'll 
take it," she said. 

The tree was perfect. It was a 
beautiful and symmetrical, long- 
needled pine. It bounced around 
beautifully and smelled so good. 
It was going to seem like Christ- 
mas after all, and just in time. 
Joyously, she popped it in the 
back seat and drove to Miss 
Pool's. 

The small house that belonged 
to Miss Pool was completely 
dark. Not a light was visible any- 
where, unless that weak faint 
glow from the back could be 
called a light. Betty Gold shud- 
dered. Even her little apartment 
was better than this. One of the 
teachers had declined taking the 
faculty bulletins by, Miss Gold 
remembered. The nervous, sick 
woman was probably somewhere 
in the depths of that house, her 
same stern self. Betty was a little 
frightened, but she stepped up to 
ring the doorbell. There was no 
answer, and so she tried the door. 
To her surprise, it opened. 

"Anyone home?" 

From far in the back a weak 
voice called "Who is it?" 



40 



Christmas Begins With a Tree 



Betty clutched the cookies and 
the notebooks under her arm. 

''Miss Gold. I've brought your 
notebooks, Miss Pool." 

"Well, come in, then. Don't 
leave the door open very long." 

The little woman was propped 
up against her pillows, reading 
under a low yellow light. 

"I've got your notebooks done, 
and I wanted to say Merry 
Christmas to you, too, Miss 
Pool." 



Somehow, Betty did not want 
to mention the cookies. Miss Pool 
looked so ill, as though she could 
not have eaten anything. Her 
face was drawn into tight lines. 
She looked tired and sad. 

"Thanks. Put the notebooks 
there." 

It seemed a curt offering of 
appreciation after the work it had 
taken, but Betty promised her- 
self she was not going to mind. 

"So it's Christmas again, is it?" 
Miss Pool asked weakly. "Not 
like the times I remember. I've 
been thinking about those years. 
Miss Gold. You're not as old as 
I am, and you don't remember 
when all the families got together 
— grandma — all the aunts — not 
a soul was left out — and there 
were trees, popcorn, carols, laugh- 
ter, joy, everything. ..." 

Miss Gold was about to say, 
"I think families still do get to- 
gether," but she saw in the lonely 
old eyes a bright rim of tears. 

"My younger brother men- 
tioned he'd come and bring his 
children to say Merry Christmas, 
but even they have forgotten," 
Miss Pool said. 

So there was something, after 
all, for Miss Pool for Christmas. 



Miss Gold thought of her own 
brother and his family so far 
away. 

"Are they coming Christmas 
Eve?" Betty asked, suddenly 
finding herself hopeful above any 
other thing that the young family 
would not forget. 

"Oh, you know young children 
don't care about the older gen- 
eration anymore," Miss Pool said. 

Suddenly, Betty wanted to 
make it seem even more like 
Christmas for Miss Pool, because 
there seemed to be nothing but 
a double disappointment. And 
what if the family did come and 
the house was so drab? She 
thought of the tree. Of course. 
That was the logical thing. For 
only a brief moment did she hes- 
itate. 

"Miss Pool, I have something 
out in the car — your brother's 
family would love it when they 
come . . . oh . . . and besides, I 
brought these cookies." 

The woman in the bed raised 
her eyes at Betty's sudden burst 
of good will. 

"Can you wait for me just one 
moment while I run out to the 
car?" 

"Cookies? Oh, why, yes, of 
course. . . . Thank you — how 
thoughtful!" 

It took only a moment to drag 
the tiny pine into the bedroom 
and set it up on its little wooden 
stand, propping it with the sew- 
ing basket and some books. 

"Miss Gold — you needn't do 
that . . . why, I haven't had a 
tree in a long time." 

Betty felt a sudden childish 
feeling of warmth rise from her 
heart to her cheeks. The wom- 
an's eyes were actually sparkling. 

"I believe I have some oma- 



41 



January 1967 



ments from years gone by," the 
sick woman said, almost trying 
to hide a new excitement she was 
ashamed of feehng. "Down there 
in that lower drawer. No, not 
that ... in the chiffonier . . . yes 
. . . there " 

Just as the little tree, with its 
one string of lights, got a spatter- 
ing of tinsel, the doorbell rang. 
It was Miss Poors brother and 
his wife and three little girls, 
hesitant and quiet at the sight 
of the dark house and Miss 
Gold^s presence at the door. 
Betty had never really been so 
happy to see anyone, and this 
feeling astonished her, because 
this was the family of someone 
else. She led them to the back 
room, and Miss Pool could not 
completely hide her joy and grat- 
itude even though she tried to 
look stem as she said, *'I thought 
you had forgotten me." 

The little girls immediately 
went over to the tree and tugged 
at their mother's hands. 

"I didn't know Aunt Roberta 
would have a Christmas tree," 
one of them said questioningly. 

"Oh, it's so pretty." 

"Christmas came to your 
house, after all." 

"We brought you some pres- 
ents. Auntie." 

Betty's heart felt unusually 
warm and trembling, and she felt 
tears well up in her eyes. Without 
saying much, she would leave 
them now while Miss Pool was 
passing out the cookies. She 
moved toward the door and 
pulled on her coat and gloves. 

"Goodbye now," she said as 
inconspicuously as possible. 

"Oh, just a minute," Miss Pool 
said loudly, so that everyone in 
the warm room, standing around 



the bed piled with packages and 
the little glowing tree, turned to 
watch Miss Gold. 

"I just wanted to thank you, 
Miss Gold, for doing these note- 
books. Nobody knows but a 
schoolteacher, I suppose, how 
much time and energy went into 
all of that. I know — and I am 
surely grateful. And thank you — 
well, just thank you for every- 
thing. I hope you can come again 
during the holidays." 

Betty's heart thudded, as she 
nodded goodbye to everyone and 
made her way out the door and 




into the crisp winter air. That 
was what she had needed — some- 
how to be able to give, and to 
have the someone who needed 
that giving, to appreciate it. 

Christmas might begin with a 
tree, but it was made up of love. 
Betty left the warm house with 
the laughter of the little girls 
and the sound of paper wrappings 
being torn off of packages. 

With a glad heart, she gathered 
the other boxes of cookies on the 
front seat and drove to what she 
knew would be a most wonderful 
Christmas party, a wonderful 
Christmas Eve, and also a warm 
holiday. 



42 



Unwelcome Caller 



Nancy M. Armstrong 



m Every muscle in my body screamed as I climbed out of bed. 
Never mind, the house was spotless. Windows shone, woodwork 
gleamed, curtains were crispy white. All the hard work of readying 
for Christmas was done. Only pleasurable tasks remained. Last min- 
ute touches to decorations, packages, and food would consume the 
next two days. Then the transcendent day, with eighteen family 
members invited for dinner. Well, everything was under control. 

Suddenly, I smelled smoke. Throwing on a robe, I dashed to the 
kitchen. Thick smoke was issuing around every lid on the range. I 
tried every conceivable adjustment of the dampers. With each 
change, more smoke puffed out heavier and blacker. 

Opening the back door, I called to my husband who was in the 
coal shed filling buckets. The breeze, created by opening the door, 
wafted smoke into the other rooms. 

Originally, the old farm house we had purchased our first year of 
marriage, had doors to isolate each room. But we had had to be 
modem. In remodeling we removed most of the doors. The smoke 
surged through the dining room and into my newly decorated living 
room. 

When my husband came in, he said, "Something is clogging the 
chimney or firebox. I'll have to lift the fire out to find out what it 
is." 

I moaned, but there was nothing else he could do. 

As he lifted the lids, fly ash and soot joined the smoke. After 
carrying the smoldering coal outside in a bucket, he came back to say 
he would have to take down the stovepipe. 

Warm fly ash and soot cascaded down the wall behind the stove 
as the pipe was removed. I opened the kitchen door and the back 
porch door so my husband could carry the pipe into the yard. I re- 
turned to survey my wrecked kitchen that resembled a scene from the 




January 1967 

''Last Days of Pompeii/' Little swirls of soot whirled here and there 
on the floor. Fly ash was settling on chairs, table, cupboards, and 
refrigerator. I sat down at the table, put my head on my arms and 
wept. 

My husband came in to say, ''A little owl was clogging the pipe. 
He must have been asphyxiated last night while sitting on the chim- 
ney, and fell in." 

I who am a complete pushover for all animals and birds could 
feel no sympathy. I was drenched in self-pity. 

My husband put his arm around my shoulders. "At least I know 
what you need for Christmas now," he said. 

'What?" I asked through tears. 

"A guard for the top of the chimney to keep out unwelcome 
callers." 

I made no reply. 

"Oh, cheer up, honey," he said. "It could have been a lot worse." 

"How?" 

"Well he could have waited until Christmas Eve to play Santa." 

Oh, what a gruesome idea! With eighteen guests coming for 
dinner. 

My husband filled a bucket at the sink. "Where will I find a 
scrubbing brush and a box of detergent?" he asked. 

Raising my head, I managed a feeble smile. "I'll get into a 
work dress and be right back." 

Indeed things could have been a lot worse. 



LOVE'S MAGIC 

Leone W. Doxey 

A housekeeper is a homemaker if she shares her love; 

Tasks do not drag her down, her spirit soars above. 

Material things in her home become the tools at hand; 

They work magic when her love is in command. 

She greets the day with gladness, a song, and sunny smile, 

A table set attractively makes breakfast worthwhile; 

Her children go to school with their clothes washed clean, 

Ironed smooth, and mended with love in every seam. 

A token of her kindness, so thoughtful and sweet. 

Is often found in a lunch box — a special treat. 

Clean sheets on all the beds at night 
Tuck in love and say, "Sleep tight." 
Oh, love is a wonderful, powerful thing; 
The woman who works with it hears life sing. 



44 



SANDWICH SURPRISES 

Joyce B. Bailey 



Busy housewives call time and time again on the lowly sandwich to fill the 
gap at mealtime. Here are some sandwich ideas to make any husband, teenager, 
or child wish it were sandwich-time more often! 

Broiled Supper Sandwiches: 

CHICKEN-CHEESE CHARMERS 

Place sliced cooked chicken on buttered toast. Sprinkle it with crumbled 
Roquefort cheese. Cover with strips of bacon (notched to prevent curling), and 
broil for about ten minutes, or until the bacon is crisp. For a special treat, place 
sliced tomatoes on the chicken before adding the cheese. This will be a family 
favorite. 

PEANUT BUTTER AND TOMATO TOASTED 

Toast slices of bread on one side. Spread the untoasted side with a mixture 
of peanut butter, chopped cooked bacon, and bacon drippings. Top this with 
a thin slice of tomato sprinkled with V2 tsp. brown sugar. Place under the 
broiler for a few minutes, serve, and enjoy. 

TUNA TUG BOATS 

Cut tomatoes into thick slices and place on buttered toast. Season with salt 
and pepper and pinch of brown sugar. Drain and flake a 7 oz. can of tuna and 
combine with mayonnaise. Spread the tuna mixture on the tomatoes and 
sprinkle with grated sharp cheese. Broil until the cheese is melted and serve 
piping hot. 

Lunch Box Treats: 

CORNED BEEF SANDWICH 

Combine 14 c. sharp American cheese with 2 tbsp. mayonnaise. Add 4 6z. 
canned corn beef, shredded, and V^ c. sour-sweet pickles, finely chopped, 1 tbsp. 
grated onion, and 2 tbsp. chopped celery. Season with salt, if needed, and spread 
on thick whole-wheat slices of bread with crisp lettuce. 

CHICKEN SPECIALS 

Spread whole-wheat or rye bread with cream cheese, softened with a little 
milk or cream. Add slices of cooked chicken, chopped green olives, and salt. 
Add crisp lettuce, and what a treat! 

ITALIAN SUPER SALAD 

Split a large French roll and spread the halves with mayonnaise. Place thick 
slices of tomato, a slice of salami, and two anchovies on one slice. Top with 
crisp lettuce and the other half of the roll. 

HAWAIIAN CLUB SANDWICH 

This is always special, for guests or for the family. Prepare 3 slices of toast 
for each serving. Cover slice #1 with a lettuce leaf, 3 crisp slices of hot bacon, 
slices of tomato, mayonnaise, and a drained slice of canned pineapple. Place 
slice #2 on top and cover it with slices of cold turkey or chicken and mayonnaise. 
Place slice #3 on top and cut diagonally. 

45 




Agnes Kunz Dansie — Versatile Artist of Handicraft 

Agnes Kunz Dansie, Herriman, Utah, learned to quilt when she was fourteen 
years old. Her pieced quilts in Sunburst pattern and Double Wedding Ring are 
reminiscent of "economy craftsmanship" of early days in the mountain valleys. 
Later, her satin quilts, in exquisite design and with fine and even stitchery, have 
won awards at many State and County Fairs. She has made more than one hun- 
dred quilts. To her skill in quiltmaking, Sister Dansie has added such crafts as 
crocheting, knitting, embroidery, making rugs and decorative pillows, baby bon- 
nets and bootees, and sewing aprons and other clothing. As a sort of "side 
hobby," as she calls it, she painted some lovely landscapes. Articles of her handi- 
craft adorn the homes of her eight children and thirty-six grandchildren. She has 
now begun to make gifts for the great-grandchildren. 

She has served for twenty-three continuous years as Relief Society Magazine 
representative for her ward, and has never achieved less than a one hundred per 
cent record. One year she secured 118 per cent subscriptions. She is genealogical 
representative for her family and rejoices in record keeping and temple work. 
An admonition she gives for all Relief Society women, and for people everywhere: 
"When you are given a responsibility, do your best!" 



46 







»» 



Chapter 7 



Tell Me of Lave 

Rosa Lee Lloyd 



Synopsis: Julie Rideghaven, who has 
been attending school in California, is 
called back to her home in Sydney, 
Australia, because her fiance Ron Mc- 
Laren is lost in the bush. Julie's friend 
Betz Condon accompanies her, and 
the girls go with members of the Ridge- 
haven family on an expedition to 
search for Ron. Also in the party are 
Aunt Isabelle, who has been very ill; 
and Wally Ridgehaven, who becomes 
increasingly interested in Betz Con- 
don. The women take over the house- 
keeping duties at the station, and the 
men set out in search of Ron. Julie is 
concerned over the strange actions of 
Ron's kelpie, and she feels that the 
dog knows something about Ron's 
strange disappearance. 

■ Julie slept restlessly. She was 
fully awake standing at the win- 
dow, as the first rays of the sun 
flickered through the branches of 
the big gum tree. 

The men had already gone. She 
heard them leave before she was 
out of bed. She bent her head 
against the window sill, a prayer 
in her heart. 

''Julie " 

Betz sat up in her bunk. 
"Please put your dressing gown 
on. It*s cold as Christmas in 
here." 



"1*11 get dressed," Julie said, 
reaching for her plaid skirt and 
bright yellow blouse. "Casey 
Jones hasn't come home yet." 

"That dog!" Betz said. "Don't 
worry. He'll come home when he 
gets good and hungry." 

"I'm counting on that — unless 
he followed the men. His big 
meal is in the morning, so he 
might come early. This time I'll 
put him on a leash. He won't get 
out of my sight again." 

"He'll love that!" Betz laughed. 

Julie went to the kitchen. Cleo 
was already there preparing 
breakfast. 

"Isabelle insists on coming to 
the table this morning," she told 
Julie, with a wondrous smile. 
"She says she feels better than 
she has for ages. Funny, what love 
can do for a woman. It brought 
her back from the very edge of 
the grave, if you ask me. Oh, I 
hope she keeps getting better! I 
hope, I hope, I hope!" she said 
fiercely. "She must not slip back, 
Julie. I couldn't bear it while Dr. 
George is away." 

Julie wanted to tell her what 



47 



January 1967 



Dr. George had said about a re- 
gression, but she could not break 
her promise to him. Instead, she 
asked, "Did you know he sent 
for Carolyn Bridges? Wally is to 
meet her plane at noon." 

"Well, no, I didn't know that. 
But I'm glad. We'd better put 
that old couch on the veranda 
in Isabelle's room. Carolyn can 
sleep there beside her. That way 
we'll know she's watched over. 
Wally will have to cut a pile of 
wood for the stove in there. It 
gets cold at night. I imagine 
Isabelle and Carolyn will hit it 
off together. They're about the 
same age." 

"Oh, yes," Julie murmured. 
"What kind of fruit or juice do 
we have. Aunt Cleo? Betz always 
likes fruit for breakfast." 

Cleo swung around from the 
stove. "You tell her Royal High- 
ness to get out here and pitch in. 
We've dried apricots and dried 
apples that she can soak and 
stew." 

"But isn't there some tinned 
fruit?" Julie persisted. 

"I packed it all for the men," 
Cleo said. "It gets blistering hot 
out there. They need every little 
luxury I sent along. Wally can 
bring some things from the town- 
ship this morning." 

"What about Aunt Isabelle? I 
promised Dr. George that she 
would have the very best. Fresh 
meat, too." 

Cleo nodded. "I've thought of 
that. You and I will go after 
some fresh meat this very day. 
We'll leave as soon as the nurse 
gets here. We'll take one of the 
old jeeps out where the sheep are 
grazing. How would you like a 
leg of lamb? Ummm. Smackin' 
good!" 



"Perfect," Julie agreed. "Lamb 
is my very favorite." 

"Mine, too. That way we'll 
have some bones for Casey 
Jones." 

"Where is that kelpie?" Juhe 
asked. "I've fixed his plate." 

"Beats me." Cleo shook her 
head. "He is a bit off lately. He's 
always been the smartest dog in 
this bush. Uncle Rufe said he 
could bring in a flock of sheep 
all by himself. It's not often a 
dog can do that!" 

"He's eight years old," Julie 
said. "Grandfather knows how 
Ron loves him. That's why he 
sent him here to the station, so 
Ron could see him often when 
he came up from Perth." 

Julie bit her lip. "I hope he 
didn't follow the men. Aunt Cleo. 
He could get lost if they didn't 
see him." 

"He might have gone," she 
answered. "All I know for sure 
is that he's mighty troubled. He 
knows something's happened to 
Ron. Kelpies are gentle and 
peaceful unless something goes 
wrong. Then they go plumb daffy 
about it." 

During the morning the station 
house hummed with activity. 
Cleo had a job for everyone ex- 
cept Isabelle, and even she in- 
sisted on hemming a few flour 
sacks for tea towels. 

"Wally!" she called after him 
when he followed Betz out to the 
veranda. "We need heaps of 
wood cut. And Betz! There are 
piles of bugs to sweep out. Get 
busy, you two." 

"I was only telling her. . . ." 
Wally began. 

Cleo looked at him, her hands 
on her hips. "I know what you 



48 



Tell Me of Love 



were telling her, Wally Ridge- 
haven. Now, get going." 

Wally shrugged, rolling his 
eyes heavenward. "You should Ve 
been a drover," he said. But he 
went outside to chop the wood. 

''That adorable rascal," Cleo 
said to Julie, who was washing 
the dishes. "We love him to 
pieces, but we can't let him run 
us around. He reminds me of my 
Kip — red hair and tipsy smile. 
Gee, I'm lonely for those little 
pikers of mine." 

"Aunt Tricia will take good 
care of them," Julie assured her. 

"I know," Cleo said petulantly. 
"They won't even miss me." 

"You're their mother," Julie 
said. "No one, not even wonder- 
ful Aunt Tricia, can take your 
place." 



Cleo looked at Julie. There 
were stars in her eyes. "Righto!" 
she said, with a sort of glory in 
her voice. "I'm their mother." 
She looked around briskly. "Now, 
let's see. We've got to get a 
hustle on. I'll start the bread 
while you mix up the biscuits. 
Call your friend Betz, and I will 
show her how to fix this dried 
fruit. Those men will be plain 
starved when they get back here. 
They'll be sick of tinned stuff." 

At eleven o'clock Wally and 
Betz started for the township to 
meet Carolyn. 

Cleo and Julie stood on the 
veranda and watched them ride 
off together, their red and gold 
hair bright and beautiful in the 
midday sunshine. 

"Can't stop the whirlwind," 
Cleo said. "Say! Look up the 
road. I think that moving spot 
might be Casey Jones!" 



It was. He was limping toward 
them, so weak and trembly he 
could hardly drag his feet. 

Julie ran toward him. She 
knelt down in the dust beside 
him. He was soaking wet with 
sweat, breathless and gaunt, and 
there was a dripping scarlet 
wound on his shoulder. 

"He's been in a fight," Cleo 
said. "Probably with a dingo 
who's out there after our sheep! 
I'll get the wheelbarrow." 

They lugged him into the 
kitchen. Julie sat on the floor 
cradling his head in her lap. She 
bathed the wound with an an- 
tiseptic Aunt Cleo mixed up, 
then she coaxed him to swallow 
a bite or two of dog biscuit 
soaked in tinned milk. 

His brown eyes followed every 
move she made, pleading with 
her. He whimpered, trying to get 
up again. 

"What does he want. Aunt 
Cleo?" Julie asked. "I know he's 
begging me for something." 

"I'm a bush woman, Julie. 
That gash on his shoulder was 
made by a dingo. And a big one. 
He wants us to follow him out 
there and shoot that dingo before 
he gets our sheep." 

"We'll go," Julie said. "As 
soon as Carolyn gets here to stay 
with Aunt Isabelle." 

After they had lunched, Julie 
hurried to her room to put on her 
high boots as a protection against 
poisonous snakes. 

"Why can't Wally go, too?" 
Betz asked. "He really wants to 
go. Cleo promised to show him 
how to shoot better." 

"He is needed here, Betz. Aunt 
Isabelle might need something 
from the township. And we'll 
need more wood for the stove." 



49 



January 1967 



''Then let me go with you," 
Betz kept on. 

Julie shook her head. 

"Aunt Cleo has your work 
planned. You have to watch the 
bread dough. When it rises, 
knead it down again. Let it rise 
the second time, then put it in 
the oven. Don't let it get too 
brown. In the meantime, scrub 
out the cooler with hot water and 
bicarbonate of soda. We'll have 
meat and things to store there." 

"Is that all?" Betz flared out. 
"I'm just another Cinderella!" 

"You have to pay a price for 
your Prince Charming," Julie 
said. "Life on a Ridgehaven 
property is no picnic, Betz. Re- 
member, Grandfather warned 
you. Is it worth it?" 

A little smile curved Betz' 
mouth. "It is!" she said. "Where 
is the scrub bucket?" 

"Same place we keep the 
broom," Julie answered. 

Carolyn Bridges came in as 
Betz went out. Her eyes had 
wonder in them. 

"I can hardly believe it," she 
said, sitting on the edge of Julie's 
bunk. "Simply delighted. Your 
Aunt Isabelle is a different 
woman. I keep pinching myself 
to see if I'm really awake!" 

"I know," Julie smiled. "I feel 
the same way. Did Dr. George 
tell you what he hopes has hap- 
pened?" 

"He wasn't very explicit in his 
wire," she answered. "But he did 
say it is either a regression or the 
results of cobalt treatments. We 
aren't ready to tell it yet. It will 
cause much comment." 

"I haven't told a soul," JuHe 
said. Then she added to herself: 
Maybe the prayers of the Ridge- 



havens and Dr. George's love 
had something to do with it. But 
this idea was only for her secret 
heart. 

"Guess I'm ready," she said, 
putting her rifle under her arm 
and pointing it downward. 

"Take care," Carolyn said. "I 
wonder if I'll ever outgrow being 
afraid of guns?" 

"It's being used to them," 
JuUe told her. "My father taught 
me to use a rifle before I was nine 
years old. We lived way out in 
the Dead Heart country. A rifle 
was part of our way of life. Now 
prepare Aunt Isabelle and all of 
you for a beaut dinner." 

"I'll do that," Carolyn laughed, 
as she got to her feet. "We'll be 
ready for a beaut dinner." 

Casey Jones leaped to his feet 
the minute he saw Julie and Cleo 
ready to leave. He whirled and 
whimpered, pawing at the door. 
Then he pulled at Julie's boots. 

"We'll take him," Cleo said, 
flatly. "I've a hunch he can lead 
us to that dingo. We've got to get 
him. One dingo means murder 
for our sheep. You have your 
grandfather's rifle, so I'll take 
Geoffrey's. It's the very latest, 
newer than John's. Now let's 
check. We have our water bags 
filled, plenty of bullets, and extra 
petrol." 

Aunt Isabelle came to. the 
doorway, looking radiant in her 
sky-blue dressing gown. 

She hugged each of them. 
"Good luck, dear ones," she said 
in her gentle, cultured voice. 

Casey Jones settled down on 
the floor of the jeep, dozing con- 
tentedly for several miles. 

Julie saw the fields of everlast- 
ing flowers before Cleo did. They 
were a rainbow of color and 



50 



Tell Me of Love 



beauty that stabbed her heart. 

"Let's stop, Aunt Cleo," she 
coaxed. "Ron told me of these 
flowers in his last letter. I want 
a bouquet." 

"So do I," Cleo said. "We pass 
Uncle Rufe's grave. I'd like to 
stop there and leave them on it." 

Casey Jones stayed in the jeep 
while they picked arm.fuls of the 




flowers. He barked several times 
as though impatient at the delay, 
but when they returned he lay 
down contentedly again. 

"Good kelpie," Julie crooned 
to him. 

A few miles farther on, they 
stopped near the roadside and 
Cleo trudged through the dust 
and bush to a rock-covered grave 
with an elaborate bronze head- 
stone. Julie could not read the 
inscription from where she sat in 
the jeep. 

"He was the only parent I ever 
knew," Cleo said when she took 
the wheel again. "My parents died 
in a willie-willie. Uncle Rufe was 
kind, courageous, and the best 
sheepman in the country. He 
worked as boss of the shearing 
sheds for your grandfather for 
forty years. Every drover and 
every shearer in all this area 
wanted to work for him. I used to 
go with him at shearing time and 



cook for the men. I met John at 
the station back there. One look 
between us, and we were lost to 
each other. John knew he 
couldn't consult his father about 
our marriage. He would have said 
no — that his son could not marry 
the station cook. So John and I 
went down to Perth and were 
married. Now we have been 
through the New Zealand Tem- 
ple." 

"What did your Uncle Rufe 
say?" Julie wanted to know. 

"Very little," Cleo answered, 
her mouth twisting. "He knew it 
could mean his job with your 
grandfather. But he sat there in 
the kitchen that night that I 
told him and his eyes had a 
dreamy, faraway look as if he 
was thinking of someone I knew 
nothing about." 

"If it means your happiness," 
he said, "then marry him. You'll 
be a fine wife. I'd say John 
Ridgehaven, Junior, is a lucky 
boy to have your love. That's 
all I'll ever say to his father. If 
he gives me the sack for that — 
well — there are other sheep 
yards in Australia. He doesn't 
own them all. Not quite!" 

"He didn't give Uncle Rufe the 
sack, and when he was killed in 
another willie-willie that hit out 
here five years ago, your grand- 
father came all the way from Syd- 
ney for the funeral. He brought 
that headstone you see engraved 
in bronze letters: 'Rufe Riley 
Quinn, for loyal and outstand- 
ing service'. Look, now we turn 
off at the next cattle guard. The 
sheep are out there about twenty 
miles." 

"There it is!" Julie said a few 
seconds later. 

When Cleo turned the jeep, 



51 



January 1967 



Casey Jones leaped up, barking 
and growling. He pushed against 
them holding them in the jeep. 

"That kelpie is telling us some- 
thing/' Cleo said, puzzled. "Let's 
stay on this road north and see if 
he keeps quiet." 

Casey Jones settled down 
again, and for several miles he 
lay with his head on his paws. 

"There must be another cross- 
ing ahead," Cleo said. "Watch 
him." 

When they reached it, Casey 
Jones bounced to his feet, climb- 
ing over Julie, pawing at the 
door. 

"This looks like a dead-end 
trail," Cleo said. "But we'll fol- 
low him anyway." 

Julie opened the door. Casey 
Jones leaped out, ran up the trail, 
scarcely limping, then he ran 
back to them barking fiercely. 

"We'll stay inside the jeep," 
Cleo said, "and follow him. That 
poor old kelpie is worked up 
about something." 

They drove a mile from the 
highway over a bumpy dirt road. 
Casey Jones ran on ahead, then 
whirled and ran back to make 
sure they were following him. 

"Look," Juhe cried out. "There 
is a mob of kangaroos. Is that 
why he brought us here?" 

"I don't think so," Cleo said, 
her voice tense. "Don't let that 
kelpie out of your sight. He 
knows where he is taking us." 

"But maybe we should get a 
kangaroo," Julie insisted. 

"Later," she said. "Not now." 

Julie saw the danger sign be- 
fore Cleo did. It was a five-foot 
plank of wood stuck down 
through the middle of a big bush 
to hold it against the wind. 



"Danger. Blow-hole country" was 
painted on it in red letters. 

Julie's heart beat up into her 
throat. Blow-hole country! 

Cleo stopped the car. They got 
out without speaking. Each knew 
what the other was thinking. 

Casey Jones whirled and came 
back. He nuzzled his head against 
Julie, licking her hands, wagging 
his tail. 

They took their rifles and 
trudged through the bush, fol- 
lowing the kelpie. Cautiously. 
Silently. 

A few yards away he stopped, 
body tense. Then he got down on 
his paws, crawling forward, inch- 
ing his way toward the edge of a 
crater-like hole. 

"Stop!" Cleo warned Julie. 
"Don't walk there. If you have 
to follow him — if you think Ron 
is in that hole, then get down and 
crawl the way Casey did. That 
way you can feel with your 
fingertips if the earth is solid. 
Look — over there. That edge is 
broken off. Someone walked' too 
close and tumbled in!" 

Julie looked in the direction 
Cleo pointed out. There was a 
huge bush overhanging the hole. 
A piece of bright blue and white 
shirting was caught on a stiff 
branch. 

A cry tore from her heart. It 
was a piece of the shirt she had 
sent Ron for his birthday! 

She knelt down, then lay flat, 
holding her rifle above the 
ground. She lay flat as Casey 
Jones had done, crawling toward 
the hole. She gazed down into 
the darkness, sobbing: "Oh, Aunt 
Cleo! He's down there. That's a 
piece of his shirt on the bush, oh, 
Aunt Cleo!" 

(To be concluded) 



52 



\0^ 



FROM THE FIELD 



Relief Society Activities 

AH material submitted for publication in this department should be sent 
through the stake Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society super- 
visors. One annual submission will be accepted, as space permits, from each 
stake and mission of the Church. Submissions should be addressed to the 
Editorial Department, Rehef Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. 
For details regarding pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society 
Magazine for January 1966, page 50. 




Cache Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers "Singing Into Spring" Concert 

March 31. 1966 

Front row, standing, left to right: Neva Simonson, accompanist; Fredonna 
Dixon, soloist; Carma C. Spencer; Margene H. Liljenquist, organist; Katheryn 
P. Gibson, President, Cache Stake Relief Society; Bernice C. Baugh, chorister; 
Hazel E. Larsen, Second Counselor; Alice C. Smith, member. General Board 
of Relief Society; Una H. Wuthrich, First Counselor; Lucille S. Binns, Sec- 
retary-Treasurer; Melba Johnson, member. Cache Stake Relief Society board. 

Sister Gibson reports: " 'Music is the speech of the angels,' was expressed 
by Carlyle, and was affirmed by the voices of the Cache Stake Singing Mothers 
in their formal concert of joyful and spiritual music. 'Singing Into Spring' 
was the theme of the pre-Easter concert directed by Bernice C. Baugh, in 
which 130 women participated. Accompanists were Margene Liljenquist and 
Leona M. Pritchett. Seven ward choruses prepared two numbers each, with 
their own directors and accompanists, and the combined wards sang three 
selections. An inspirational narration was composed and spoken between 
numbers by Carma C. Spencer. Guest soloist was Fredonna Dixon, accompanied 
by Neva Simonsen. A vocal solo was sung by Camille S. Zahmel of Cache 
Stake. A violin duet was played by Lois Brown and Mira F. Baker, and a 
vocal sextette was also featured." 



53 



January 1967 

Monument Park West Stake (Salt Lake City, Utah) Singing Mothers 
Present Concert, April 2, 1966 

Clarice M. Cooper, President, Monument Park West Stake Relief Society, 
reports. "A very impressive spring concert was presented by the Singing 
Mothers on Saturday, April 2, 1966. A variety of music was beautifully simg, 
some spiritual, some patriotic, and some light. Outstanding special numbers 
were given by Blanche Christensen, soprano, and Beryl Smiley, contralto. A 
trio, composed of Carol Gray, Marie English, and Florence Parsons, accom- 
panied by Elnora Gwynn,.and a reading by Nedra Potter completed the de- 
lightful program. 

"Hazel Perry, stake music director, and Lenore Grundman, stake organist, 
spent many hours organizing and directing the program, and the Singing 
Mothers were faithful in coming to rehearsals, which was apparent in the 
excellence of the performance. After the program, cookies made by the stake 
board members, and punch were served. 

"The concert was given as a means of making a little money for the stake 
Relief Society, with the wards receiving twenty-five per cent of the money 
from the tickets which they were able to sell. Everyone was cooperative and 
appreciative, and we feel that the performance was highly successful, both in 
promoting sisterhood, and in helping the stake financially." 



North Sacramento Stake (California) Presents Musical Dramatization 
"The Journey," April 1, 1966 

Freda Thayne, President, North Sacramento Stake Relief Society, reports: 
" 'The Journey' was used with permission from Melvina Allen and Geraldine 
D'Addabbo, East Mesa Stake (Arizona), who wrote the original script. It 
portrays the progression of one of the daughters of our Heavenly Father from 
pre-existence into mortality and back into eternal life. Our North Sacramento 
Stake Singing Mothers (approximately fifty) sang eleven selections, under the 
direction of Jeannine Eborn and Lynda Bradley of the Relief Society Stake 
Board. Among the selections rendered were the following: 'To a Child,' 'Stand 
in Holy Places,' 'Oh, That I Were an Angel,' and 'Eternal Life.' Members of 
the stake were invited to bring their families, and the program was spiritual 
and uplifting for all. Approximately 400 attended." 



Liberty Stake (Utah), Eighth Ward Relief Society Presidency and 
Homemaking Leaders at Display, August 29, 1966 

Left to right: Eulalia Jeppsen, homemaking leader; Leah Mecham, Coun- 
selor; Myrtle Richins, President; Arinia Cameron, Counselor; Irene Wagstaff, 
chairman of the art committee; Gertrude Gillmore, Secretary-Treasurer. 

Nettie E. Stout, President, Liberty Stake Relief Society, reports: "The 
picture represents a display of beautiful articles completed by a Relief Society 
where the majority of the members are seventy years or older. In the past five 
and a half years this society has made and sold 300 quilts, thus keeping alive 
the art of quilting. Besides Utah and the neighboring states, these quilts have 
gone to Japan, Germany, Old Mexico, New Zealand, Hawaii, Arizona, California, 
Michigan, and New York. The unique part about this quilting society is that 
the work of cutting, appliqueing, sewing, and preparation prior to the actual 
quilting, is done by homebound sisters. They prepare about , three quilts a 
month, and through these assignments fulfill the desire to be needed and 
wanted. Other homebound sisters crochet and embroider for the society. 
Through the leadership of Sister Richins, this ward organization has grown 
to a membership of 105. and to visit their meetings is to experience the true 
love of sisterhood." 

54 




^ '^ h .'J 



I 






55 



January 1967 




Oakland-Berkeley Stake (California) Presents "Relief Society in Panorama" 

May 21, 1966 

"Woman Suffrage - 1888," presented by Berkeley Ward, left to right: Faye 
Lloyd; Margaret Williams; Roma Sabine; Afton Whitehead; Pat Moore; 
Marjean Moore; Gerry Cook (hidden) ; Annette Jensen. 

Margaret S. Fife, President, Oakland- Berkeley Stake Relief Society, reports: 
"I am sure that it is the general opinion of those who saw 'Relief Society in 
Panorama," which concluded our year's activities, that it was undoubtedly one 
of the finest productions which has ever been a part of the Oakland-Berkeley 
Stake Relief Society program. The cast of more than 200 included members 
of all the wards in the stake, together with the stake Singing Mothers chorus, 
which made it possible for all of our sisters who wished to do so to participate 
in one way or another. 

" 'Relief Society in Panorama' had its inspiration at the 1965 Relief 
Society Annual General Conference, from the tableau presented in the 
Presidencies Department. We decided that the highlights of the Relief 
Society history had great possibilities of not only being presented historically 
and authentically, but also in an interesting and entertaining way, depicting 
the pathos, the inspiration, the hardships, and the progress of the Society. We 
were able to highlight the organization in Nauvoo, the death of the Prophet, 
the crossing of the plains, and the establishment of Relief Society in Utah. 
We pictured the sisters' part in the suffrage movement, and by means of a 
delightful fashion parade, depicting their part in the Utah Territorial Centen- 
nial Fair. When we reached the year 1907 our story featured the organization 
of Relief Society in California, in the Oakland Branch. From that year 
until 1966, the highlights concerned the development of Relief Society in 
our own stake. The pageant was written and coordinated by Margaret S. 
Fife, with Annabell W. Hart and Mary R. Burton in charge of the music." 



56 



Notes From the Field 




Swiss Mission Relief Society IHolds Convention 

Zollikofen, Switzerland, June 17-18, 1966 

Front row, standing, left to right, beginning fourth from the left: Christian 
Abbuhl, of the Bern-Luzern District; Hermine Trauffer, wife of the Temple 
President Walter E. Trauffer; Annamarie Felder, First Counselor, Swiss 
Mission Relief Society; Johanna Wysard, Bern-Luzern District Relief Society 
President; Frida Hubacher, Second Counselor; Ann Birsf elder, Secretary- 
Treasurer. 

Near the back, center: President Rendell N. Mabey of the Swiss Mission 
and Rachel W. Mabey, Supervisor, Swiss Mission Relief Society. 

At the right, in the front row, second and third from the right: Emma 
Bertha Gutmann (eighty-two) ; Julia Grossen (eighty-four) . These two women 
are faithful members, residing in Biel. 

Sister Mabey reports: "The picture was taken in front of the Swiss Temple 
in Zollikofen. This is the Bern-Luzern District, the only one now in the 
mission. Every other branch is now included in the Swiss Stake." 

"About eighty Relief Society members attended. Some very inspirational 
talks were given by the sisters and by representatives of the district pres- 
idency. Then the group was divided for class work. The meals were prepared 
and served by the different branches. A very lovely concert was presented in 
the evening by the Singing Mothers, with President Mabey as speaker. 

"The next morning was an interesting one. Some of our good brethren had 
put up booths in the cultural hall, and Saturday morning the sisters were busy 
decorating the booths and arranging the displays of handwork that had been 
made for the occasion. After lunch, the bazaar went into full swing, and the 
sisters were happy with buying and selling, and many women from the 
neighborhood were present. In the evening there was food for all, and an in- 
teresting short program concluded the activities." 



57 




Lesson Department 



SPIRITUAL LIVING 
The Doctrine and Covenants 

Elder Roy W. Doxey 
Lesson 79 — ^The Millennium 

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Section 101:23-42) 

Northern Hemisphere: First IVIeeting, April 1967 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1967 

Objective: The Latter-day Saint woman makes individual preparation for 

participation during the millennial reign. 



INTRODUCTION 

In the first part of Section 101, 
the Lord said that because of the 
transgressions of the saints, they 
were persecuted in Jackson Coun- 
ty, Missouri. Despite the fact 
that the saints had been driven 
from the land of their inheritance, 
the Lord said that they would 
return to build up the waste 
places of Zion. (D&C 101:17-18.) 
In the meantime, the saints were 
to gather together in stakes that 
the strength of Zion might be in- 
creased. Since 1833, when the 
saints left Jackson County, the 
number of stakes has multiplied 
many times over. At this writing, 
there are over 400 of these ter- 
ritorial divisions in the Church. 
These "holy places" are to be 
places of refuge against the storm 
of calamities which will befall the 



earth in the last days. {Ibid., 20- 
23.) 

THE COMING OF CHRIST 

While the saints are estab- 
lished in the stakes of Zion, they 
are to prepare for the Savior's 
second coming. The covering be- 
tween his abode in the heavens 
and the earth will be removed 
and "all flesh shall see [him] to- 
gether." (Ibid,, 101:23.) 

Class Discussion 

Why do you believe that the 
second coming of Christ will be a 
real, actual event? 

The coming of Christ will be 
a literal appearance as a person- 
age of flesh and bones. When he 
ascended into the heavens after 
his final instructions to his apos- 
tles, he promised that he would 



58 



Lesson Department 



come in like manner as they had 
seen him go into heaven. (Acts 
1:11.) Jesus was resurrected, his 
spirit being re-united with his 
physical body which had been 
placed in the sepulcher following 
his death. (Luke 24.) He is today 
enthroned in the heavens having 
the same body that he took into 
the heavens. (D&C 49:6; 130: 
22.) On March 7, 1831, the Lord 
had said that he would come with 
his holy angels in great power 
and glory, and he who would not 
watch for his coming would be 
cut off. (Ibid., 45:44.) 

As we take the scriptures lit- 
erally in regard to Christ's 
personal appearance, so also we 
should remember that his coming 
will be attendant with great de- 
struction. The brightness of his 
glory will even surpass the bright- 
ness of the sun. (Ibid., 133:49.) 
The wicked will enter the spirit 
world to be judged according to 
their works. (D&C 29:9-10; 133: 
64; 76:106-112.) 

The destruction of the wicked 
at the second coming of Christ 
is referred to in the scriptures as 
the end of the world. (Pearl of 
Great Price, Joseph Smith 1:4, 
31; Smith, Joseph Fielding, 
Compiler: Teachings of the 
Prophet Joseph Smith, 1956, pp. 
100-101.) When that time comes, 
the millennial reign of Christ will 
commence. (D&C 29:10-11.) In 
some scriptures the condition of 
the earth is referred to as "a new 
heaven and a new earth" (Isa. 
65:17; Richards and Little 
Compendium, pp. 185-186 [out 
of print]). Whereas the present 
environment of the earth is known 
as teles tial, during the millen- 
nium it will be terrestrial. (Smith, 
Joseph Fielding: Doctrines of 



Salvation, 1:82.) The tenth Ar- 
ticle of Faith describes the mil- 
lennial condition of the earth as 
"paradisiacal." This word, given 
by the Prophet Joseph Smith, 
suggests a beautiful garden; that 
is, the earth will become as it 
was before the fall of Adam. 
(Ibid., pp. 84-85.) 

THE CELESTIALIZED EARTH 

After the earth has served its 
purpose as the habitat for mortal 
man, it will undergo a further 
transformation known as celes- 
tialization. Then it will be like a 
sea of glass having the properties 
of the Urim and Thummim. By 
this means knowledge of lower 
kingdoms than the celestial will 
be revealed. (D&C 130:9.) This 
condition is not the same as dur- 
ing the millennium. 

MILLENNIAL PEOPLE 

Some members of the Church 
have an erroneous idea concern- 
ing the people who will dwell on 
the earth during the millennium. 
Mortals will live during this time. 
The scriptures speak of a resur- 
rection at the time of the second 
coming of Christ and indicate 
that people will be caught up to 
meet him. It does not follow that 
the mortals caught up to meet 
him or those who are not de- 
stroyed at his coming will under- 
go the resurrection. (Ibid., 88: 
97-98.) Mortals will live on the 
earth and follow the same pattern 
of life that we do now. Isaiah said 
that people will eat of the fruit 
of the vine and inhabit houses. 
(Isaiah 65:21-23.) Children are 
mentioned in the scriptures as 
living also. (Isaiah 11:6; 65:20; 
D&C 63:49-51.) 

President Joseph Fielding 



59 



January 1967 



Smith has said that honorable 
people who presently live the ter- 
restrial law will have the right to 
life then. It will not be only faith- 
ful members of the Church who 
will survive the destruction be- 
fore and at the Lord's coming. 

. . . There will be millions of people, 
Catholics, Protestants, agnostics, Mo- 
hammedans, people of all classes, and 
of all beliefs, still permitted to re- 
main upon the face of the earth, but 
they will be those who have lived 
clean lives, those who have been free 
from wickedness and corruption. All 
who belong, by virtue of their good 
lives, to the terrestrial order, as well 
as those who have kept the celestial 
law, will remain upon the face of the 
earth during the millennium. 

Eventually, however, the knowledge 
of the Lord will cover the earth as 
waters do the sea. But there will be 
need for the preaching of the gospel, 
after the millennium is brought in, 
until all men are either converted or 
pass away. In the course of the thou- 
sand years all men will either come 
into the Church, or kingdom of God, 
or they will die and pass away. In 
that day there will be no death until 
men are old (Doctrines of Salvation 
1:86-87). 

Among those of "all beliefs" 
mentioned by President Smith 
will be those who "knew no law" 
or the heathen nations. (D&C 
45:54.) These will enjoy the 
blessings of the millennium. If 
among these nations there are 
those, however, who will not come 
up to worship, they will suffer 
"the judgments of God, and must 
eventually be destroyed from the 
earth" (Smith, Joseph Fielding, 
Compiler: Teachings of the 
Prophet Joseph Smith, 1956, 
page 269). This is in accord with 
what the Prophet Zechariah said 
of the nations who were left of 
those who came up to fight 



against Jerusalem. (Zech. 14:16- 
19.) 

On the other hand, it is not to 
be expected that all Latter-day 
Saints will survive the great deso- 
lations that visit the earth before 
and at the second coming of 
Christ. The Prophet Joseph 
Smith said: 

I explained concerning the coming 
of the Son of Man; also that it is a 
false idea that the Saints will escape 
all the judgments, whilst the wicked 
suffer; for all flesh is subject to suffer, 
and "the righteous shall hardly 
escape;" still many of the Saints will 
escape, for the just shall live by faith; 
yet many of the righteous shall fall a 
prey to disease, to pestilence, etc., by 
reason of the weakness of the flesh, 
and yet be saved in the kingdom of 
God. So that it is an unhallowed prin- 
ciple to say that such and such have 
transgressed because they have been 
preyed upon by disease or death, for 
all flesh is subject to death; and the 
Savior has said, "Judge not, lest ye 
be judged" (SMITH, JOSEPH FIELDING, 
Compiler: Teachings of the Prophet 
Joseph Smith, 1956, pp. 162-163). 

Among the people who will live 
on the earth during the millen- 
nium will be the lost tribes. They 
will return from the land of the 
north sometime near or at the 
second coming of Christ. The de- 
structions of the last days will 
prepare the way, said the Proph- 
et Joseph Smith, "for the return 
of the lost tribes from the north 
country." (DHC 1:315.) We 
know from the scriptures that the 
Savior visited them and taught 
them the gospel, and that they 
have their own scriptures. (3 
Nephi, chapters 15 and 16.) They 
shall come to the Latter-day 
Saints and there receive their 
blessings. (D&C 133:26-34; 3 
Nephi 21:26; Ether 13:11.) 



60 



Lesson Department 



¥ 



DEATH 

Class Discussion 

Wherein is death during the 
millennium different from death 
today? (See D&C 101:29.) 

Separation from loved ones to- 
day brings sorrow, but those who 
die during the millennium "shall 
be changed in the twinkling of 
an eye, and shall be caught up, 
and his [their] rest shall be glo- 
rious" (verse 31). The changing 
of the body will be from mortal- 
ity to immortality or resurrection. 
It is said of children that they 
will "grow up without sin unto 
salvation" (D&C 45:58). 

ANIMALS AND MAN 

The millennial period is known 
as a period of peace. "And in that 
day the enmity of man, and the 
enmity of beasts, yea, the enmity 
of all flesh, shall cease from be- 
fore my face" (D&C 101:26; 
Isaiah 11:6-9). With Satan's 
power absent and honorable peo- 
ple inhabiting the earth, war 
shall cease. (Micah 4:4.) Men 
will convert their military equip- 
ment into instruments of peace 
and productivity. (Isaiah 2:4.) 
With the Spirit of the Lord upon 
the earth in rich abundance, the 
present enmity existing among 
animals will cease, and man and 
animal will also be at peace. 

INCREASED KNOWLEDGE 

One of the blessings to be re- 
ceived during the millennium is 
the understanding of many mys- 
teries which have perplexed man. 

Class Discussion 

What has the Lord promised 
us regarding knowledge of the 
origin of man? 



It is promised that knowledge 
concerning man and the earth 
will be increased greatly. By rev- 
elation, men will know the truth 
regarding man's creation. 

Yea, verily I say unto you, in that 
day when the Lord shall come, he 
shall reveal all things — 

Things which have passed, and 
hidden things which no man knew, 
things of the earth, by which it was 
made, and the purpose and the end 
thereof — 

Things most precious, things that 
are above, and all things that are be- 
neath, things that are in the earth, 
and upon the earth, and in heaven 
(D&C 101:32-34). 

As a part of the restoration of 
the fulness of the gospel, it was 
prophesied that there would be 
a "restitution of all things" spok- 
en of by the mouths of the holy 
prophets since the world began. 
(Acts 3:19-21.) Among these 
prophecies is the restoration of 
the sealed portion of The Book 
of Mormon plates which contain 
a history of the world from the 
beginning to the end. These 
plates will not be revealed during 
the time of wickedness and 
abominations, but when the Lord 
reveals '*all things" during the 
millennium. (2 Nephi 27:7, 8, 10, 
11, 22.) 

Great knowledge has ever been 
promised those who seek sincere- 
ly, and individuals during this 
period will receive whatsoever 
they ask. (D&C 101:27; 112:10; 
42:68; James 1:5.) The principle 
upon which this blessing is re- 
ceived is given in Section 88:63- 
65. Men today, as well as during 
the millennium, should ask only 
for what the Spirit prompts them. 

PURPOSE OF THE MILLENNIUM 

There will be a great many of 
the Father's children who will 



61 



January 1967 



not have received salvation when 
the millennium is begun. Men 
will continue to be taught the 
truths and be capable of exercis- 
ing their free agency. 

Class Discussion 

How will our genealogical re- 
search today help us to fulfill one 
of the principal purposes of the 
millennium? 

One of the principal purposes 
of the thousand-year reign of 
peace is to perform temple work 
for those who are eligible for the 
fulness of the gospel. From the 
other side of the veil will come 
messengers that will provide mor- 
tals with names of those who, 
having accepted the gospel in the 
spirit world, are eligible to receive 
the ordinances of the temple. Ex- 
pressed in the language of Pres- 
ident Brigham Young, we read: 

. . . Before this work is finished, a 
great many of the Elders of Israel in 
Mount Zion will become pillars in the 
Teinple of God, to go no more out: 
they will eat and drink and sleep 
there; and they will often have occa- 
sion to say — "Somebody came into 
the Temple last night; we did not 
know who he was, but he was no doubt 
a brother, and told us a great many 
things we did not before understand. 
He gave us the names of a great many 
of our forefathers that are not on 
record, and he gave me my true lin- 
eage and the names of my forefathers 
for hundreds of years back. He said 
to me. You and I are connected in one 
family: there are the names of your 
ancestors; take them and write them 
down, and be baptised and confirmed, 
and save such and such ones, and re- 
ceive the blessings of the eternal 
Priesthood for such and such an indi- 
vidual, as you do for yourselves." This 
is what we are going to do for the 
inhabitants of the earth (Journal of 
Discourses 6:295). 

RESURRECTED SAINTS 

Because the millennium will be 



a period of the resurrection, it 
is improbable that resurrected 
beings will continue upon the 
earth as do mortals. Christ will 
reign personally upon the earth. 
About this subject, the Prophet 
Joseph Smith said: 

. . . Christ and the resurrected 
Saints will reign over the earth dur- 
ing the thousand years. They will not 
probably dwell upon the earth, but 
will visit it when they please, or when 
it is necessary to govern it (DHC V: 
212). 

During that reign "judgment 
will be administered in righteous- 
ness; anarchy and confusion will 
be destroyed, and ^nations will 
learn war no more' " {DHC V: 
63). 

TWO CAPITALS 

During the millennial period 
there will be two capitals on the 
earth. These will be the Zion on 
the American Continent and 'the 
Old Jerusalem on the Eastern 
Continent. (Isaiah 2:3.) 

THE SALT OF THE EARTH 

What manner of saints should 
we be to inherit the blessings of 
the millennium, if alive when it is 
ushered in? 

The early saints were reminded 
that when they accepted the ever- 
lasting gospel, they became the 
salt of the earth and the savor 
of men. (D&C 101:39.) Pres- 
ident Brigham Young said: 

All Latter-day Saints enter the new 
and everlasting covenant when they 
enter this Church. They covenant to 
cease sustaining, upholding and 
cherishing the kingdom of the Devil 
and the kingdoms of this world. They 
enter the new and everlasting cove- 
nant to sustain the Kingdom of God 
and no other kingdom. They take a 
vow of the most solemn kind, before 



62 



Lesson Department 



the heavens and earth, and that, too, 
upon the validity of their own salva- 
tion, that they will sustain truth and 
righteousness, instead of wickedness 
and falsehood, £ind build up the King- 
dom of God, instead of the kingdoms 
of this world (Discourses of Brigham 
Young, 1941 edition, page 160), 

Salt was used among the Lord's 
people anciently as a preservative 
and also in animal sacrifices. 
(Lev. 2:13; Ezek. 43:24; Mark 
9:49-50.) It was a symbol of the 
covenant made between God and 
his people. (Lev. 2:13; Num. 
18:19; 2 Chron. 13:5.) When salt 
is used to represent a people, it 
means that they will be an in- 
fluence in carrying forward the 
truth of the gospel and thus be- 
come the savor of men. But if 
they are represented to be as 
salt that loses its savor, they 
will be cast out of the kingdom. 
(D&C 101:40.) To break the 
commandments brings a loss of 
effectiveness with others and a 
loss of the spirit, and eventual 
denial of the faith. 

HE THAT EXALTETH HIMSELF 

Some of the children of Zion 
had sinned against their cove- 
nants and were cast out of Jack- 
son County, Missouri. Transgres- 
sions bring chastisement. (Ibid., 
101:41.) 

He that exalteth himself shall be 
abased, and he that abaseth himself 
shall be exalted (Verse 42). 

The Lord told the saints in this 
revelation (101) that they did 
not serve him well during their 
peace and prosperity, and, there- 
fore, they lost their present in- 
heritance. (Verses 6-8.) In this 



way they exalted themselves 
above the Lord's commandments. 
One of the most serious sins is 
to become a law unto oneself. 
To consider that one is beyond 
receiving counsel from those in 
authority, constitutes exalting 
oneself. (D&C 63:55.) 

SHALL BE ABASED 

The person who exalts himself 
lacks humility. Perhaps the in- 
struction of the Lord to Martin 
Harris might serve to explain 
what is necessary to become 
humble. In order for Martin 
Harris to see the plates of The 
Book of Mormon, he was told 
that he must no longer exalt him- 
self but become humble. 

Behold, I say unto him [Martin 
Harris], he exalts himself and does 
not humble himself sufficiently before 
me; but if he will bow down before 
me, and humble himself in mighty 
prayer and faith, in the sincerity of 
his heart, then will I grant him a view 
of the things which he desires to see 
(D&C 5:24). 

Another requisite for greatness 
in the kingdom of God is to be- 
come the servant of all. (Mark 
10:43-44.) Submitting to the will 
of the Lord is true humility. 
"Humble yourselves therefore un- 
der the mighty hand of God, 
that he may exalt you in due 
time" (I Peter 5:6). 

FOR CONSIDERATION 

Do you think a discussion with your 
family on some of the qualities needed 
to attain greatness in the kingdom of 
God would be productive? How, as a 
family, can we prepare for the second 
coming of Christ? How can we, as 
mothers and wives, support the 
Priesthood in the great genealogical 
program? 



63 



VISITING TEACHER MESSAGE 
Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants 



Alice Colton Smith 

Message 79 — "As Oft As Thine Enemy Repenteth of the Trespass . . . 
Thou Shalt Forgive Him, Until Seventy Times Seven (D&C 98:40). 

Northern Hemisphere: First Meeting, April 1967 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1967 

Objective: To teach us that we should never withhold forgiveness. 

It was the hour of agony, of repenteth of the trespass . . . thou 

crucifixion, of cruel death. To shalt forgive him, until seventy 

watch him die was tragedy to the times seven" (D&C 98:40). 

few who stood by the Son of God. Someone hurts our feelings. 

Only days before crowds had Shall we strike back? Shall we 

strewn his path with palm nurture a grudge? Someone gos- 

branches and hailed him "King sips about us. Shall we return 

of Israel." Now, forsaken by that slander for slander? Someone 

fickle throng, condemned by the takes advantage of us, cheats us, 

leaders of his people, he hung in ruins our business or career, 

anguish between two thieves. What shall we do? 

Then said Jesus, "Father, forgive God is the same "yesterday, 

them; for they know not what today, and forever" (D&C 20: 

they do" (Luke 23:34). In the 12). Long ago in Judaea, Solomon 

midst of his torture, he was filled said, "Rejoice not when thine 

with compassion for those inflict- enemy falleth, and let not thine 

ing on him physical death. He heart be glad when he stumbleth" 

concentrated not on his own pain (Proverbs 24:17). During his 

but upon the needs of those who earthly ministry, the Lord taught, 

trespassed against him. In him "Love your enemies" and "do 

charity never failed. good to them that hate you" 

Centuries later and now tri- (Matthew 5:44). In a memorable 
umphant, the resurrected Lord, speech to the Relief Society, the 
still counseling forgiveness, said, Prophet Joseph Smith said, "We 
". . . of you it is required to for- have not yet forgiven them [sin- 
give all men ... let God judge ners] seventy times seven, as our 
... for he that forgiveth not his Savior directed; perhaps we have 
brother his trespasses standeth not forgiven them once" (Smith, 
condemned before the Lord; for Joseph Fielding, Compiler: 
there remaineth in him the Teachings of the Prophet Joseph 
greater sin" (D&C 64:10, 11, 9). Smith, The Deseret News Press, 

In August 1833, the saints Salt Lake City, 1956, p. 238). 

were soon to know persecution All of us are sinners in some 

and death. In preparing them, the degree. All of us need forgiveness 

Lord said, "As oft as thine enemy from our Father in heaven. We 

64 



Lesson Department 



should, therefore, pray daily: 
"forgive us our trespasses, as we 
forgive those who trespass against 
us" (Joseph Smith's Inspired 
Version of Matthew 6:13). In 
cultivating forgiveness and un- 
derstanding of others, we open 
our souls to the greatness of love 
and, thereby, become eligible for 



the forgiveness the Lord has 
promised us. Only then can we 
truly become generous, loving, 
hospitable, helpful, good neigh- 
bors, and loving, tolerant, patient 
friends. Forgetting our selfish 
interests, we can seek out our 
enemies, forgive them, and try to 
make them our friends. 



HOMEMAKING — Development Through Homemaking Education 



Celestia J. Taylor 

Keeping Records 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, April 1967 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1967 

Objective: To show the importance of keeping home-management records. 



INTRODUCTION 

During the past few months 
the homemaking discussions have 
been concerned with the im- 
portance of family financial plan- 
ning in its various applications 
to family life and living. These 
have involved the keeping of cer- 
tain financial records: specif- 
ically, some form of budgeting 
which would enable the family to 
work toward the reaHzation and 
attainment of its goals, and am- 
bitions. 

Financial records, however, are 
not the only ones with which the 
family should be concerned. The 
management of a home is similar 
in many ways to the management 
of a business. Like a business, a 
family has important documents, 
valuable assets and securities, 
and other things of significant 
value to its members. Since mem- 
ory cannot be relied upon to sup- 
ply usable or dependable records^ 



these, of necessity, should be pre- 
served and made a matter of 
written record. 

To Discuss 

Almost every mother, at one 
time or another in her life, is con- 
fronted by such questions as: 

1. Are you prepared to take care 
of the family business affairs if any- 
thing happened to your husband? 

2. In case of emergency, do you 
know the blood type of each member 
of the family? 

3. Can you furnish the facts relative 
to your children's health status if it 
were necessary to do so? 

4. Do you know what your family 
assets are, and can you produce the 
deeds or certificates to your holdings? 

WHAT RECORDS SHOULD 
A FAMILY KEEP? 

Assuming that the homemaker 
is convinced of the importance 
and advantage of keeping records, 
she, as well as her husband, needs 
to know what kind of records are 



65 



January 1967 



of importance to the family. She 
and her husband need to know 
what they own, where important 
documents and securities are 
kept, and how these can be pre- 
served for the benefit and protec- 
tion of the family. Following is 
a suggested list which might be 
of value in the keeping of home- 
management records. 

I. Family Documents 

Important family documents and 
papers should be kept in good form 
and readily available to the heads of 
the family. The following are usually 
included: 

a. Social Security cards 

b. Birth certificates of all family 
members 

c. Church records: baptisms, or- 
dinations, positions held, etc. 

d. Marriage license 

e. Wills of both husband and wife 

II. Investments 

Every family should be aware of its 
assets, as well as its liabilities, and 
keep a record of them. 

a. Property owned, and certificates 
or deeds indicating ownership. 

b. Bank accounts, including loca- 
tion of banks and administrators 
thereof. 

1. Checkbook stubs. 

2. Receipts for pasnnents. 

c. Government bonds and stock 
certificates. 

III. Benefits 

An important part of family record 
keeping is the knowledge which it 
gives to the members of the benefits 
which accrue to them from their hold- 
ings. 

a. Insurance: Premiiun payments 
and dates when due. 

1. Health insurance 

2. Fire insurance 

3. Other 

b. Pensions 

. c. Profit-sharing plans, if any. 

IV. Health Records 

Every mother needs to know the 
answers when she is confronted with 



questions concerning the health rec- 
ord of members of her family. 

a. Immunizations: dates and kinds 
b.. Diseases, predispositions, sus- 
ceptibilities, and allergies 

c. Doctors and dentists consulted 

d. Medicine prescribed: usage, pre- 
scription dates, etc. 

e. Blood type of each family mem- 
ber 

V. Calendar Record of Events 

Every family, of necessity, keeps a 
calendar record of daily, weekly, or 
monthly events. 

a. School functions 

b. Wedding and social engagements 

c. Special events 

d. Routine appointments 

VI. Personal Family Records 

How much fun it is to keep a per- 
sonal record of each child as he or she 
comes into the family circle, begimiing 
with the first baby picture and fol- 
lowing through with each important 
event which occurs from then on. Such 
a record instills in the child a personal 
interest in keeping up his own record, 
and preserves in the family a feeling 
of loyalty and pride of achievement. 

a. Book of Remembrance 

b. Individual scrapbooks and rec- 

ords of achievement 

c. Photograph albums 

d. Family travels and vacations 

e. Family interests and hobbies 

SUMMARY 

No matter how interesting and 
absorbing this matter of record 
keeping may become, it is im- 
portant to remember that records 
are not to be considered as an 
end in themselves, but as a means 
for realizing the essential goals 
and desires of a family. They 
should be looked upon and used 
as valuable tools in the intelligent 
execution of the business of home 
management, which is of as vital 
concern to every family as any 
other part of the business of liv- 
ing. 



66 



SOCIAL RELATIONS— On Earth and in Heaven 



Lesson 



Alberta H. Christensen 
"When Ye Do What I Say" (D&C 82:10) 



Reference: "On Earth and In Heaven" (Melchizedek Priesthood 

Manual, 1967 - Lessons 23 and 26) 

Northern Hemisphere: Third Meeting, April 1967 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1967 

Objective: To point out that personal commitments are involved in the 

ordinance of setting-apart for service in the Church and in 

partaking of the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. 



FOLLOW-UP 

If there is a convert member in 
the class, suggest that she relate 
what baptism by the restored 
authority of the Priesthood 
means to her. Otherwise, have a 
member relate briefly the reac- 
tion of her family members to the 
responsibilities involved in the 
ordinance of baptism. 

INTRODUCTION 

This lesson continues discus- 
sion of gospel law as manifest in 
revealed ordinances performed 
through the authority of the 
Priesthood. In general, the ordi- 
nances considered are familiar to 
Relief Society women; so fami- 
liar, that certain aspects relative 
to their importance and function 
as a binding covenant, often may 
be overlooked. The following 
questions relate to the two ordi- 
nances considered in this lesson: 
(1) How may the ordinance of 
setting-apart benefit a woman 
who has been appointed to render 
Church service? (2) How is the 
ancient law of sacrifice associated 
with the sacrament of the Lord's 
Supper? (3) What personal com- 



mitments are involved in this 
ordinance? 

SETTING-APART 

Setting-apart is a phrase fami- 
liar to all members of Relief 
Society. Many have been in- 
volved in this gospel ordinance 
designed for the bestowal of 
authority to act in a specified 
capacity. This ordinance, per- 
formed by the laying on of hands 
by proper Priesthood authority, 
follows the individual's accep- 
tance and approval, by common 
consent, of a particular Church 
assignment. 

With the exception of the General 
Authorities and other general officers 
of the Church and some of their asso- 
ciates, persons who are set-apart are 
authorized to function within clearly 
established geographical boundaries 
(Melchizedek Priesthood Manual, 
1967, On Earth and in Heaven, Lesson 
26, page 194). 

Setting-apart is not merely a 
statement to the effect that the 
individual has been assigned to a 
particular Church service; it in- 
volves the bestowal of authority, 
and also the obligation and re- 



67 



January 1967 



sponsibilities which pertain to the 
particular caUing. 

The officiating Priesthood 
authority, when and as directed 
by the Spirit of the Lord, may 
also give instruction, counsel, and 
a blessing to guide the individual 
who is to render the special serv- 
ice. 

Thus the ordinance of setting- 
apart takes the general form of 
prayer. The individual being set- 
apart is called by his (her) full 
name and the statement is made 
that the ordinance is done in the 
name of the Lord Jesus Christ 
and by the authority of the 
Priesthood. 

Executive officers of auxiliaries 
are offically set-apart by the 
appropriate Priesthood authority. 
Thus stake Relief Society offi- 
cers, after having been inter- 
viewed, approved, and sustained, 
are set-apart by the stake presi- 
dent or his authorized represen- 
tative. Officers called to preside 
in a ward capacity are set-apart 
by the bishop or his authorized 
representative. "The policy of the 
Church is that there is no need of 
setting-apart teachers in the 
auxiliaries" (Ibid.). 

DISCUSSION 

1. In what way does a calling to 
special Church service set one apart? 

2. What general obligations does a 
woman assume, who is set-apart for a 
particular position in Relief Society? 

3. What responsibility does a Relief 
Society member have toward the 
officers in the organization? 

4. In what ways is followship as 
important as leadership? 



is the principle of presidency. In 
relation to Relief Society, we 
may say that each member of a 
Relief Society stake or ward 
presidency, is given a specific 
calling, with attendant responsi- 
bilities. The president is the 
head, her responsibility is to lead, 
to preside, to make final deci- 
sions. Her counselors are called to 
give support and to counsel. The 
effective president will, in most 
instances, make important de- 
cisions only after counseling with 
her counselors. Thus harmony 
and oneness of purpose are 
achieved. 

Counselors should recognize 
the jurisdiction to which their 
calling entitles them. They will 
not only be loyal to the presi- 
dent, giving counsel and support, 
but will respect the position and 
decision of the president. 

This principle, carried into the 
home, means that the father who 
is the head of the home, who 
counsels with his wife, appre- 
ciates her support and counsel. 

The wife, on the other hand, 
will recognize and honor the posi- 
tion of the husband as head of 
the home. Thus unity of purpose, 
oneness of effort, and harmony 
may be the happy result. 

FOR CLASS CONSIDERATION 

1. Name attributes which encourage 
harmony in recognizing the princi- 
ple of presidency. 

2. How important to the harmonious 
and effective progress of a ward 
Relief Society are the support and 
appreciation of the members of 
that Society? 



THE PRINCIPLE OF PRESIDENCY 

Closely associated with the 
delegation of responsibility, for 
which individuals are set-apart 



"THIS DO IN REMEMBRANCE 
OF ME" (Luke 22:19) 

In a revelation given through 
the Prophet Joseph Smith, the 



68 



Lesson Department 



sanctity of the Sabbath is empha- 
sized in the following words: 

And that thou mayest more fully 
keep thyself unspotted from the 
world, thou shalt go to the house of 
prayer and offer up thy sacraments 
upon my holy day (D&C 59:9). 

Thus, included in the com- 
mandment to keep the Sabbath 
day holy, is the offering up of 
personal sacraments. 

"A sacrament is a spiritual 
covenant between God and man" 
(Melchizedek Priesthood Man- 
ual, 1967, On Earth and in 
Heaven, Lesson 23, page 172). In 
the sacrament known as the sac- 
rament of the Lord^s Supper, be- 
lievers covenant with the Father 
always to remember his Son, wit- 
nessing their willingness to take 
upon themselves the name of 
Christ, and to keep his com- 
mandments. 

The ordinance of the sacrament, 
thus, is the ritual, ceremony, rite, or 
ordinance, through which members of 
God's earthly kingdom make and re- 
new solemn covenants to serve the 
Lord and keep his commandments. 
The sacrament consists of partaking of 
bread and water — which has been 
blessed and prepared for that purpose 
by the authority of the Priesthood — 
in remembrance of the Lord's sacri- 
fice. The covenants which are made as 
part of the ordinance are some of the 
most solemn and sacred found in the 
gospel (Melchizedek Priesthood man- 
ual, 1967, On Earth and in Heaven, 
Lesson 23, page 172). 

OF OUR FIRST PARENTS 

"One of the first great spiritual 
experiences received by Adam 
after he became mortal was 
associated with the law of sacri- 
fice. Of our first parents the 
scriptural account says that the 
Lord 

. . . gave unto them commandments, 
that they should worship the Lord 
their God, and should offer the first- 



lings of their flocks, for an offering 
unto the Lord. And Adam was obe- 
dient unto the commandments of the 
Lord. 

And after many days an angel of 
the Lord appeared unto Adam, say- 
ing: Why dost thou offer sacrifices 
unto the Lord? And Adam said unto 
him: I know not, save the Lord com- 
manded me. 

And then the angel spake, saying: 
This thing is a similitude of the sacri- 
fice of the Only Begotten of the 
Father, which is full of grace and 
truth. 

Wherefore, thou shalt do all that 
thou doest in the name of the Son, 
and thou shalt repent and call upon 
God in the name of the Son forever- 
more (Moses 5:5-8) (Melchizedek 
Priesthood Manual, 1967, On Earth 
and in Heaven, Lesson 23, page 173). 

THE LAW OF SACRIFICE 

Beginning with the first man and 
continuing for four thousand long 
years, the God of Heaven directed his 
people to offer sacrifice in similitude 
of the future atoning sacrifice of his 
Son. All of the patriarchs, prophets, 
and saints of four millenniums offered 
the firstlings of their flocks on their 
sacrificial altars, beasts which were 
without spot or blemish. These sacri- 
fices signified that the Lamb of God, 
by the shedding of blood and through 
his own vicarious sacrifice, would 
atone for the sins of the world (Mc- 
Conkie, Bruce R., Doctrinal New 
Testament Commentary, Vol. 1, Salt 
Lake City, Utah, Bookcraft Pub- 
lishers, 1965, page 718; Melchizedek 
Priesthood Manual, 1967, On Earth 
and in Heaven, Lesson 23, pp. 172- 
173). 

SACRIFICE IN ANCIENT AMERICA 

A knowledge of the law of 
sacrifice was not limited to the 
Jews of Palestine. The Nephites 
in ancient America likewise were 
taught that an atonement for the 
sins of man would be made. 

Before the birth of the Savior, 
Amulek, explaining the need for 
and testifying of the future 
atonement, said: 



69 



January 1967 



For it is expedient that there should 
be a great and last sacrifice; yea, not 
a sacrifice of man, neither of beast, 
neither of any manner of fowl . . . but 
it must be an infinite and eternal 
sacrifice. 

Therefore, it is expedient that there 
should be a great and last sacrifice; 
and then shall there be, or it is 
expedient there should be, a stop to 
the shedding of blood. . . (Alma 34:10, 
13; Melchizedek Priesthood Manual, 
1967, On Earth and in Heaven, Lesson 
23, page 174) . 

Later, when the resurrected 
Jesus visited the Nephites, he 
confirmed the passing of the 
Ancient law of sacrifice in the fol- 
lowing words: 

And ye shall offer up unto me no 
more the shedding of blood; yea, your 
sacrifices and your burnt offerings 
shall be done away, for I will accept 
none of your sacrifices and your burnt 
offerings. 

And ye shall offer for a sacrifice 
unto me a broken heart and a contrite 
spirit. And whoso cometh unto me 
with a broken heart and a contrite 
spirit, him will I baptize with fire and 
with the Holy Ghost ... (3 Nephi 
9:19-20; Melchizedek Priesthood 
Manual, 1967, On Earth and in 
Heaven, Lesson 23, page 174). 

IN THE MERIDIAN OF TIME 

Relief Society women know 
that the sacramental service is in 
remembrance of the atoning sac- 
rifice of Christ. Some, however, 
may not know that it was insti- 
tuted in the meridian of time by 
the Savior, "to replace the ages- 
old system of sacrifice" (Ibid.). 

As sacrifice was thus to cease with 
the occurrence of the great event to- 
ward which it pointed, there must 
needs be a new ordinance to replace 
it, an ordinance which also would 
center the attention of the saints on 
the infinite and eternal atonement. 
And so Jesus, celebrating the Feast 
of the Passover, thus dignifying and 
fulfilling the law to the full, initiated 



the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. 
Sacrifice stopped, and sacr£iment 
started. It was the end of the old 
era, the beginning of the new. Sacri- 
fice looked forward to the shed blood 
and bruised flesh of the Lamb of Grod. 
The sacrament was to be in remem- 
brance of his spUt blood and broken 
flesh, the emblems, bread and wine, 
typifying such as completely as had 
the shedding of the blood of animals 
in their days (Melchizedek Priesthood 
Manual, 1967, On Earth and in 
Heaven, Lesson 23, pp. 174-175). 

SACRAMENT OF THE 
LORD'S SUPPER 

The ordinance of the sacra- 
ment, as we have it, had its begin- 
ning in the meridian of time and 
was introduced by the Savior 
himself. The place was Jeru- 
salem. The time: during the cele- 
bration of the Feast of the Pass- 
over, just preceding the cruci- 
fixion. 

The Feast of the Passover, 
sacred Jewish memorial festival, 
was established at the time of 
IsraeFs deliverance from Egyp- 
tian bondage. At the time of the 
Savior, people came to Jerusalem 
from far and near to participate 
in the annual commemoration of 
"the outstretched arm of power 
by which God had deUvered 
Israel after the angel of destruc- 
tion had slain the firstborn in 
every Egyptian home and had 
mercifully passed over the houses 
of the children of Jacob" 
(Talmage, James E.: Jesus the 
Christ, Edition 13, page 112). 

Rituals, specific and detailed, 
were associated with this solemn 
celebration. On the day preceding 
the eating of the paschal (Pass- 
over) lamb, the selected sacrifi- 
cial "lambs were slain within the 
temple court, by the representa- 
tives of families or companies 



70 



Lesson Department 



who were to eat together; and a 
portion of the blood of each lamb 
was sprinkled at the foot of the 
altar of sacrifice .... the slain 
lamb, then said to have been 
sacrificed, was borne away to the 
appointed gathering place of 
those by whom it was to be eat- 
en" (Ibid, page 593). 

Some of the disciples inquired 
of Jesus where they should make 
preparations for the paschal 
meal. He instructed Peter and 
John to return to Jerusalem, 
saying: 

. , . Behold, when ye are entered 
into the city, there shall a man meet 
you, bearing a pitcher of water; follow 
him into the house where he entereth 
in. And ye shall say unto the goodman 
of the house. The Master saith unto 
thee, Where is the guest-chamber 
where I shall eat the passover with 
my disciples? And he shall shew you 
a large upper room furnished; there 
make ready. 

And they went, and found as he 
had said unto them; and they made 
ready the passover. 

And when the hour was come, he 
sat down, and the' twelve apostles with 
him. And he said unto them. With 
desire I have desired to eat this pass- 
over with you brfore I suffer (Luke 
22:10-15). 

This upper room to which 
Jesus and his disciples came to 
eat the last meal of which the 
Savior would partake before his 
death, was the setting for the in- 
troduction of one of the most 
sacred of gospel ordinances. 

Jesus appears to have observed 
the essentials of the Passover 
procedure, although we have no 
record that all requirements with 
which tradition had invested this 
sacred memorial were followed. 
It is certain, however, that the 
very presence of Jesus, soon to be 
crucified for the sins of all men, 



his prophetic words prefacing his 
betrayal, and the introduction of 
the ordinance in remembrance of 
his sacrifice, set this particular 
paschal meal — this the Lord's 
Last Supper — apart from all 
feasts of the Passover. 

INSTITUTED AMONG NEPHITES 

During his brief ministry 
among the Nephites, as recorded 
in 3 Nephi, the risen Lord intro- 
duced the sacramental ordinance 
and gave instruction regarding 
its continuance among those who 
would believe. 

And this shall ye always observe to 
do, even as I have done, even as I have 
broken bread and blessed it and given 
it unto you. 

And this shall ye do in remem- 
brance of my body, which I have 
shown unto you. And it shall be a 
testimony unto the Father that ye do 
always remember me. And if ye do 
always remember me ye shall have 
my spirit to be with you (3 Nephi 
18:6-7; Melchizedek Priesthood Man- 
ual, 1967, On Earth and in Heaven, 
Lesson 23, page 177). 

Although the blessings pro- 
nounced upon the bread and 
upon the wine (water) were not 
recorded in the New Testament, 
nor do we have a record that 
they were given to the Nephites 
on the occasion of the introduc- 
tion of the ordinance recorded in 
3 Nephi, they were, however, 
"given to the Nephites and were 
inserted in the Book of Mormon 
account centuries later by Moroni 
(Moroni, chapters 4 and 5)*' 
(Ibid.). 

Revealed to the Latter-day 
Saints, we find these prayers of 
blessing on the sacrament in the 
Doctrine and Covenants (Section 
20). A careful reading of these 



71 



January 1967 



prayers reveals both solemn com- 
mitment and wonderful promise 
to all who worthily partake and 
who fulfill the requirements of 
this sacred ordinance. 

CLASS DISCUSSION 

1. Is the sacrament an ordinance of 
salvation or of blessing? 

2. What personal commitment does 
one make as she partakes of the 
sacrament? 

3. What blessings are to be received? 

4. Do you believe (judging from your 
own attitude and practice) that 
during the passing of the sacra- 
ment, the majority of adults think 
specifically of the Savior and his 
sacrifice? Discuss. 

5. What does it mean to "renew our 
covenants" by partaking of the 
sacrament? 

Only when we bring to the 
sacrament of the Lord's Supper a 
broken heart and a contrite spirit, 
a willingness to be known by his 
name and to keep his command- 
ments, are we promised (through 
this ordinance) that the Spirit of 
the Lord will be with us. As a 



woman magnifies her service in a 
particular calling, she will realize 
the blessings to which the ordi- 
nance of setting-apart entitles 
her. 

I, the Lord, am bound when ye do 
what I say; but when ye do not what 
I say, ye have no promise (D&C 
82:10). 

FOR HOME DOING 

1. Analyze your own attitude toward 
the sacran&ent of the Lord's Sup- 
per. Try to make this ordinance 
more meaningful to you as an oc- 
casion for renewing your personal 
covenants, and by considering the 
conmiitments which involve you. 

2. Help your children to understand 
the importance of the sacrament. 

3. Evaluate the worth of your consis- 
tent attendance at sacrament meet- 
ing. 



NOTE TO CLASS LEADERS 

In presenting this lesson emphasize 
in the discussion how these ordinances 
directly affect each sister's life and, 
in turn, the lives of those who live 
with her. (See Lesson Helps.) 



NOCTURNE 

Gilean Douglas 
Whaletown, B.C., Canada 

Now the deliberation of the night 

Is deep 

Upon the water; darkness fills 

The tidal plain between the island hills, 

And sleep 

Comes limpidly as thought upon delight. 



72 



CULTURAL REFINEMENT 
Ideals of Womanhood in Relation to Home and the Family 



Dr. Bruce B. Clark 

Lesson 6 — "Virtue Nourishes the Soul" 

"Virtue is the health of the soul." 
Joseph Joubert 

Northern Hemisphere: Fourth Meeting, April 1967 
Southern Hemisphere: August 1967 

Objective: To show the beauty and truth of the statement 

"Virtue is the health of the soul." 

The lesson for this month when the channel of purity is 
covers seven short selections plus open.'* Later in this lesson we 
one somewhat longer story, all of will read these words in an essay 
which are printed, with full com- by Thoreau. Wise thinker that 
ments and questions for discus- he was, Thoreau recognized, as 
sion, in Section Six of Volume 2 other wise and inspired men have 
of Out of the Best Books. Class done, that the cultivation of pur- 
leaders and Relief Society sisters ity moves us toward God and the 
having access to the text should allowance of impurity moves us 
study the selections there because away from God. We have the 
space permits only very abbrev- word of the Savior that this is so, 
iated treatment in this Magazine for he said: "Blessed are the pure 
lesson. Also, class leaders should in heart: for they shall see God" 
not try to teach all eight selec- (Matthew 5:8). Note that the 
tions because there are too many emphasis is on purity "in heart." 
to cover in one lesson. Instead, "Let virtue garnish thy thoughts 
each leader should choose those unceasingly" was the similar ad- 
selections she feels will be most monition of Joseph Smith as he 
valuable for her group. Probably prayed and suffered in Liberty 
most class leaders will want to Jail (Doctrine and Covenants 
use the Tolstoy story as the cen- 121:45). The beginning of virtue 
tral selection and add two or is self-control of one's actions, to 
three of the shorter pieces for en- keep them pure. More difficult 
richment material. (Note to class is control of one's words, to keep 
leaders: The only selection in them clean and in good taste, 
this lesson now under copyright Most difficult of all is control of 
prohibiting your making copies one's thoughts, to keep them 
of it is the little poem "Fire and wholesome and uplifting. All 
Ice" by Robert Frost. All other three controls are necessary for 
selections may be re-copied if the fully virtuous life, 
you desire.) These are beautiful words — 

virtue, modesty, chastity, purity. 

GENERAL coiviMENT y^^^ g^^d women should be chaste 

"Man flows at once to God and modest at all times — never 

73 



January 1967 

vulgar in action, word, dress or monitions to let virtue govern 
thought. Note that the sentence our lives and to avoid evil. Our 
begins "men and women." There purpose, however, in this lesson 
is no double standard among is to approach these ideals not 
Latter-day Saints. The same through scripture and sermon but 
principles of virtue and clean liv- through art, letting the art-crea- 
ing apply equally to men as to tors of the world add their insight 
women. Moreover, as members of to the joy of pure living and the 
the Church striving toward eter- anguish of impure living, 
nal goals, we should avoid not Before moving to the literary 
only evil itself but also the ap- selections, we have just two more 
pearance of evil and situations in general items to mention: 
which we are tempted to do evil. The first is a reminder that 
We should in all ways and at all virtue should be genuine and not 
times conduct ourselves with just surface or narrowed to self- 
dignity, modesty, and control, re- righteousness. Because the prob- 
membering that temporary pleas- lem of self-righteousness was 
ures are always wrong if they treated extensively in Volume 1 of 
endanger permanent joy and Out of the Best Books, we shall 
peace of mind. The only way to not explore it again here. But we 
be comfortable with oneself is do need to be reminded of the 
to be comfortable with one's con- danger. 

science. This is not to suggest a The second item is a brief 
rusty conscience, but a sensitive, sampling from President David 
clear conscience. There is no sin 0. McKay's many writings on vir- 
so small but that avoiding it will tue, chastity, morality, purity, 
make us better, and almost no sin and motherhood. No one in mod- 
so great but that one can be re- ern times has commented on 
deemed from it through genuine these things more than our re- 
repentance. With regard to chas- vered contemporary prophet: 
tity and unchastity, however, we 
should remember that the Lord 

regards sexual relations outside ^ ^^^^ ^^ *^^ highest attribute of the 

, , . , . human soul, and fidehty is love s 

the mamage covenant as a sm ^^y^^^^^ offspring. 

second only to murder in serious- ^ , , , , 

r\ • J Tj; A woman should be queen or her 
ness. One cannot restore hfe ^^^ body. . . . Chastity is the crown 
when it is taken, nor virtue when of beautiful womanhood, and self-con- 
it is taken; that is why these are trol is the source of true manhood, 
the two most serious sins in hu- ... not indulgence. Sexual indulgence 
w%ovt ycklofi/M^o whets the passion and creates mor- 
^,, „ ,, , . „ bid desire. . . . Gentleness and con- 
All 01 these tnmgs are, or sideration after the ceremony are just 
course, not' new. They are as old as appropriate and necessary and 
as the gospel, and as true. In- beautiful as gentleness and eonsider- 
deed, they are a vital part of the ^tion before the wedding, 
gospel, and as Church members Chastity is the virtue that contrib- 
we have heard them over and ^*^s ^^ ^^^ p^^^^ ^"^ harmony of the 
ovpr Thp qrrinfnrPQ and thp «5Pr ^^^^- ^^^® homes are ruined and 

over, ine scnptures and tne ser- ^^^^ j^^^^^^ ^^^-^^^ because of mi- 

mons Ot our living prophets are chastity than by the violation of any 

filled with beautiful, powerful ad- other virtue. 

74 



Lesson Department 



PROVERBS, CHAPTER 31 

The last half (verses 10-31) of 
Chapter 31 of Proverbs in the 
Old Testament serves as an ex- 
cellent brief introduction to this 
lesson on virtue. It identifies the 
attributes of womanly purity and, 
like the other Psalms and Prov- 
erbs, reflects many poetic qual- 
ities in its wording. That is, it is 
lovely both in its substance and 
its language. Because the Bible 
is available to all readers, we will 
not print any of the verses here 
but simply suggest that Relief 
Society sisters turn to the Bible 
itself. 

Class Discussion 

How many specific qualities of 
a virtuous woman can you iden- 
tify in this passage? What are 
these qualities? Search your own 
soul to see how many you pos- 
sess. 



CHAPTER XI, 
OF WALDEN 



'HIGHER LAWS/ 



Henry David Thoreau (1817- 
1862), with Emerson, comprises 
the heart of the mid-nineteenth- 
century American romanticism, 
known as transcendentalism. 
W olden (1854) is his master- 
piece, and one of the great books 
to come out of America. At other 
times during 1967-68 we will ex- 
plore Walden more fully. Here we 
present just one small excerpt, 
a part of Chapter XI on "Higher 
Laws." 

Several major points are 
stressed in this passage: (1) The 
entire universe is moral, and man 
must be moral, too, or be in con- 
flict with the eternal laws of the 
universe. (2) Every person has 
within him animal desires and 
divine aspirations. Righteousness 



consists in subduing the animal 
desires and cultivating the divine 
aspirations. (3) Chastity, an- 
other name for purity, beautifies 
personahty and fills character 
with power. Contrariwise, un- 
chastity or impurity brings ugli- 
ness and also enslavement. (4) 
Sensuality expresses itself in 
many ways, all leading downward 
to degradation, and all part of one 
gross sensuality. Likewise, spirit- 
uality expresses itself in many 
ways, all part of one whole of 
purity, leading upward to God. 
(5) The body is the temple of the 
human spirit. Whether it be cor- 
rupt or noble depends on whether 
it is enslaved by sensuality or 
upKfted by beautiful purity. 
Thoreau says three things better 
than we can paraphrase him, as 
the passage itself shows. 

Class Discussion 

To what extent does Thoreau 
in this passage agree with the 
excerpt from Chapter 31 of Prov- 
erbs in defining a pure person? 
Point out specific points of agree- 
ment describing the qualities of 
virtue. 

Excerpts from Chapter XI of Walden: 

Our whole life is startlingly moral. 
There is never an instant's truce be- 
tween virtue and vice. Goodness is 
the only investment that never fails. 
In the music of the harp which 
trembles round the world it is the in- 
sisting on this which thrills us. . . . 
Though the youth at last grows in- 
different, the laws of the universe are 
not indifferent, but are forever on the 
side of the most sensitive. Listen to 
every zephyr for some reproof, for it 
is surely there, and he is unfortunate 
who does not hear it. We cannot touch 
a string or move a stop but the charm- 
ing moral transfixes us. . . 

We are conscious of animal in us, 
which awakens in proportion as our 
higher nature slumbers. It is reptile 



75 



January 1967 



and sensual, and perhaps cannot be 
wholly expelled; like the worms which, 
even in life and health, occupy our 
bodies. Possibly we may withdraw 
from it, but never change its nature. 
I fear that it may enjoy a certain 
health of its own; that we may be 
well, yet not pure. . . . Who knows 
what sort of life would result if we 
had attained to purity? If I knew so 
wise a man as could teach me purity 
I would go to seek him forthwith. . . . 
Chastity. is the flowering of man; and 
what are called Genius, Heroism, 
Holiness, and the like, are but various 
fruits which succeed it. Man flows at 
once to God when the channel of 
purity is open. . . . 

All sensuality is one, though it 
takes many forms; all purity is one. 
It is the same whether a man eat, or 
drink, or cohabit, or sleep sensually. 
They are but one appetite, and we 
only need to see a person do any 
one of these things to know how great 
a sensualist he is. The impure can 
neither stand nor sit with purity. 
When the reptile is attacked at one 
mouth of his burrow, he shows himself 
at another. If you would be chaste, 
you must be temperate. . . . 

Every man is the builder of a tem- 
ple, called his body, to the God he 
worships, after a style purely his own, 
nor can he get off by hammering 
marble instead. We are all sculptors 
and painters, and our material is our 
own flesh and blood and bones. Any 
nobleness begins at once to refine a 
man's features, any meanness or sen- 
suality to imbrute them. 

WHERE LOVE IS, 
THERE GOD IS ALSO 

This great old Russian story by 
Leo N. Tolstoy (1828-1910) is 
intended to be the central work 
in this month's lesson. It not only 
is a famous story by a famous 
author but beautifully dramatizes 
the rich breadth of the qualities 
of virtue. In its broad sense virtue 
means more than sexual purity. 
It means goodness; and it em- 
braces all of the qualities of 
honesty, charity, spirituality, and 



righteousness that goodness em- 
braces. Also, the story skillfully 
weaves throughout its substance 
the language and ideals of 
Christ's Sermon on the Mount as 
found in Chapters 5 to 7 of 
Matthew and 6 to 7 of Luke. 
This story, along with Chapter 
31 of Proverbs and the excerpt 
from Walden, is intended as a 
positive illustration of the quali- 
ties of virtue. The story and our 
discussion of it are much too long, 
however, to be included or even 
summarized in this Magazine les- 
son. Therefore, class leaders and 
Relief Society sisters should turn 
to the cultural refinement text 
for these materials. 

EXCERPTS FROM "THE EVERLASTING 
GOSPEL" BY WILLIAM BLAKE 

Earth groaned beneath, and Heaven 

above 
Trembled at discovery of Love. 
Jesus was sitting in Moses' chair; 
They brought the trembling woman 

there. 
Moses commands she be stoned to 

death — 
What was the sound of Jesus' breath? 
He laid His hand on Moses' law; 
The ancient heavens, in silent awe, 
Writ with curses from pole to pole. 
All away began to roll. 

There is a human tendency to 
gossip and spread scandal. One 
of the harsh consequences of gos- 
sip is that people are stigmatized, 
branded; and even people who 
want very much to repent are not 
given much chance to do so be- 
cause of the gossip and the scan- 
dal. Repentance is one of the 
great principles of the gospel, but 
another great principle, forgive- 
ness, needs to be practiced — by 
others. 

William Blake (1757-1827), 
was a great mystic poet and 
painter at the beginning of Eng- 



76 



Lesson Department 



lish romanticism. "Be free, and 
love all things" were the two 
great principles dominating all 
that Blake wrote. 

This little poem is just a small 
excerpt from a much longer work. 
It stands alone as a powerful ex- 
pression of Christ's gospel of love 
replacing the Mosaic law of 
punishment and vengeance. Not 
"an eye for an eye, and a tooth 
for a tooth"; rather "whosoever 
shall smite thee on thy right 
cheek, turn to him the other also" 
and "love your enemies, bless 
them that curse you, do good to 
them that hate you, and pray for 
them which despitefully use you, 
and persecute you." (Matthew 
5:38-44.) 

All readers will remember the 
particular incident in Christ's 
life which serves as background 
to Blake's poem. (See John 8: 
3-11 in the New Testament.) 

The central point of this 
scriptural passage, and of Blake's 
poem, and of the present discus- 
sion, is that people who have 
sinned, especially young people 
who have committed moral sin, 
should be given an opportunity 
through love and understanding 
to repent and turn to righteous 
living. Sins are multiplied when 
to one person's sin of transgres- 
sion is added another person's sin 
of unforgiveness. 

OTHER SELECTIONS 

In addition to the four selec- 
tions already mentioned, this 
lesson embraces three poems 
which explore special ideas and 
problems related to the ideals of 
virtue. All of these are printed, 
with discussions, in Section Six 
of Volume 2 of Out of the Best 
Books, where they may be 



studied and used as desired by 
lesson leaders. One of these is 
"Fire and Ice," a little poem by 
Robert Frost vividly suggesting 
the terrible, destructive power of 
passion. Another is "The City 
Dead-house" by Walt Whitman, 
a powerful poem contrasting the 
beauty of the human body in 
purity with the ugly waste of the 
human body in sin. A third is 
Christina Rossetti's "The Con- 
vent Threshold," another power- 
ful poem portraying the anguish 
of a guilty conscience accom- 
panied by a genuine yearning for 
the peace of repentance. 

Class Discussion 

In what specific ways do these 
selections help motivate us to avoid 
impurity and seek virtue in our lives? 
What qualities of womanhood, as 
shown by these selections, combine to 
make a fully virtuous woman? 

BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 



A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in- 
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga- 
zine is in o handsomely bound cover. The 
Mountain West's first and finest bindery and 
printing house is prepared to bind your editions 
into a durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to 
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone 486-1892 

Cloth Cover — $3.25; Leather Cover — $5.25 

Yearly Index Included 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table listed 
below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah 



Zone 1 and 2 35 

Zone 3 60 

Zone 4 65 

Zone 5 80 



Zone 6 .90 

Zone 7 1.05 

Zone 8 1.20 




77 




■ "S so< 




History of 

RELIEF 
SOCIETY 

18424966 

A Gift to be 
treasured in 
all seasons 



Especially appropriate as a 
remembrance for the Relief 
Society 125th Anniversary — 
March 1967. 



■ The illuminated pathway of 
the World-Wide Sisterhood from its divine origin in Nauvoo, 
Illinois, to the present time. Relief Society women in the covered 
wagons on the plains — in the Valleys of the Mountains — in many States and 
Nations encircling the globe. 

Biographical Sicetches of the General Presidents — narratives of the origin and 
development of the various departments, objectives and aspirations of Relief 
Society. 

Includes the material published in A Centenary of Relief Society (1942), out of 
print for many years, and brings the history up to the close of 1966. 

Beautifully Illustrated in Color, 

supplemented by numerous black and white photographs 

144 pages — size 9x12 inches — gold-lettered and Edition Bound in Cloth 

Comprehensive Index included 
Price $4.00,, postpaid 

Orders received after December 15, 1966 

at the office of The General Board of Relief Society 

76 North Main 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84111 





TEMPLE TOURS 

NORTHWEST 
CANADIAN TOURS 

HILL CUMORAH 
PAGEANT TOURS 

PASSION PLAY TOURS 

HAWAIIAN TOURS 

Call or write for itineraries. 

James Travel Tours 

2230 Scenic Drive 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone: 466-8723 



COOK 
ELECTRIC 




Pots and pans stay 

"white glove" 

clean 

If it's electric, it's better! 
UTAH POWER & LIGHT COMPANY 



79 



©<!%i^^ C^^&«i^^!S^ii&j^ 




lAQMrs. Mary Hudson Bohne 
lUuCardston, Alberta, Canada 



ini ^^^' ^^^^^^^^^ Taylor Mclntire 
III I Rexburg, Idaho 

in A Mrs. Mary Hegsted Rawson 
lUUogden, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Gladys Evans Newman 
St. John, Utah 



Mrs. Rose Thomas Graham 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Annie Selman 
Raymond, Alberta, Canada 

Mrs. Ella Wheeler Reynolds 
Springville, Utah 

Mrs. Martha Annice Hepworth Hayward 
American Fork, Utah 

Mrs. Anna Maria Roberts Smith 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



99 



Mrs. Rachel MIddleton Jensen 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Annie M. Roberts Smith 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



90 



95 
94 
92 



Mrs. Minnie Tilton Young 
San Mateo, Florida 



Mrs. Emily Elizabeth Davis Schettler 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



Mrs. Ellen Bickmore Larsen 
Preston, Idaho 

Mrs. Celia Pope Langford 
Garden City, Utah 

Mrs. Amy Walker Baker 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



91 



Mrs. Annie Manetta Simonsen Bradley 
Ely, Nevada 

Mrs. Agnes Cook Coles 
Orem, Utah 

Mrs. Florence Adelaide Stewart Harper 
Lisbon Falls, Maine 

Mrs. Clara Tarwater 
Santa Rosa, California 



Mrs. Eliza Burrow Ure 
Gardena, California 

Mrs. Mary Ann Trimble John 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Powell Fox 
Lehi, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Arminta Jamieson Robbins 
Calgary, Alberta, Canada 

Mrs. Laura Finlayson Coombs 
Payson, Utah 

Mrs. Minnie Young Perry 
Logan, Utah 

Mrs. Ada Cortina Corti Woodcock 
Cokeville, Wyoming 

Mrs. Janie Baxter Maughan 
Wellsville, Utah 

Mrs. Janice Marie Poulson Rasmussen 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Annie Christensen Larsen 
Marsing, Idaho 

Miss Ellen Copley 
Coalville, Utah 

Mrs. Helga M, Bjarnason Jones 
Spanish Fork, Utah 



80 



^c^i>Special 



(jffers! 



SUGAR 



Watch for these special offers! On the hack of U and I Sugar Bags. 
Bonus values for you . . . these premium offers save up to 
V2 on high quality kitchenware and other items. 





Mirro 
Teflon Muffin 
Pan Set 

Make individual meat 
loaves or cup cakes. 



SET OF TWO 



$^50 



and a 

U and I Sugar 

label. 



Offer, Box 46(K), Manitowac, Wisconsin S422Q. 



Wm. A. Rog 
Stainless Place 



The popular 
Carolina* floral 
pattern. 





to:U& 



* Trademarks of Oneida Ltd., Silversmiths 

Note: These are only two of seven outstanding premium 
offers on the back of U and I Sugar bags. 

FACTORIES AT: WEST JORDAN AND GARLAND, UTAH; MOSES LAKE AND TOPPENISH, WASHINGTON AND IDAHO FALLS, IDAHO. 



Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake City, Utah 



TWO IMPORTANT SUGGESTIONS 
FOR NEW YEAR READING! 




HIGHLIGHTS IN THE LIFE OF 
PRESIDENT DAVID 0. McKAY 



$4.95 



by Jeanette McKay Morrell 

Touching episodes from the eventful hfe of a true 
prophet of the living God. Written with the warm in- 
sight of a sister, this book portrays the greatness of 
his leadership while reminding us of the personal 
humility and depth of character that have made him 
so beloved of his people. 




THE ART OF HOMEMAKING 

(Revised and enlarged) 



$3.95 

by Daryl Hoole 



Over 100 pages of new material to supplement the 
wealth of information found in the first edition. Sister 
Hoole has responded to many requests for hints and 
explanations of the task of a homemaker that were 
not previously covered. This new edition contains 
many beautiful illustrations and photographs. Start 
oft" the New Year right with The Art of Honiemaking! 



WRITE NOW 

DESERET BOOK COMPANY. 

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City. Utah 84110 
or 777 South Main. Orange. Cahfornia 92669 

Please send me: 

n HIGHLIGHTS IN THE LIFE OF 
PRESIDENT DAVID O. McKAY 

□ THE ART OF HOMEMAKING 



I enclose a check/monev order for total amount $ Utah residents 



COM p A N y 

♦4 EAST SO TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL 

SALT LAKE CITY 

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD . OODEN 

777 SO MAIN ST. ORANGE. CALIFORNIA 



ordering from Salt Lake must add 3' 
add 4% sales tax. 

Or. bill my established account Q 
NAME 



sales tax: California residents ordering from Orange must 



ADDRESS... _ 

CITY STATE ... 

OPEN A CHARGE ACCOUNT NOW! Send for information. 



ZIP 

R.S. Jan. 67 



v:^ 



.z^- 
'.f^- 



>-) ./I 



-x 






/ 








..*i^ 



^aiK»fe™. 









■rpm^ 



^^mi^^.^ . n,,^'^"^^^ 






The 
Magazine 



^41^ MMPt 



*<*i* 



FEBRUARY 1967 










■^tfs^ 



.,.::^^^' 



GIFT OF TIME 

Eva Willes Wangsgaard 

Over night's purple hill tomorrows come 

To offer faith, new hope, another chance. 

In this anticipation lies the sum 

Of man's survival and the world's advance. 
Tomorrow is a pheasant in the brush, 

Its plumage many-hued and prism-bright. 

Which lifts above the shadows' muting plush, 

On low-flung wings, a shining arc of flight. 

However deep the pain or darkness lies, 

Tomorrow's aura beckons just ahead 

And brings a gift unseen by finite eyes, 

A rich surprise with powers unlimited. 

An iridescent glow, a golden band, 

A gift of time, love-blessed, divinely planned. 



The Cover: Winter Portrait 

Transparency by Jim Keeler 

Lithograpiied in Full Color by Deseret News Press 

Frontispiece: Lake Shikotsu, Japan 

Photograph by Harold M. Lambert 

Art Layout: Dick Scopes 

Illustrations: Mary Scopes 



81 




'/mi/{ 



I wonder if there could be anyone who 
waits for The Relief Society Magazine 
as anxiously as I do. It may well be 
because the Magazine has so many 
readers and admirers. Why this anxiety? 
Well, there are many reasons. First of 
all, I am from Buenos Aires, Argentina, 
and, as you know, my language is 
Spanish, and that is one of the reasons 
why I am enjoying the Spanish Mag- 
azine. Secondly, for the varied topics of 
interest on many subjects, and because 
it also appeals to my husband. For 
this, I have an enjoyable time com- 
menting, and this provides a beautiful 
and instructive means for a discussion 
with my husband. 

Juiia P. Mangum 
Provo, Utah 



My daughter and son-in-law are Latter- 
day Saints. I am Baptist, but I love 
The Relief Society Magazine, and we 
share it with my daughter-in-law, who 
is Presbyterian! Therefore three homes 
greatly benefit from it. 

Mrs. Lydia Leeds 
Greer, Arizona 



Our wonderful Magazine has always 
been a great comfort to me. The beau- 
tiful stories teach a lesson that can 
comfort when one is troubled and 
worried. The editorial page is so in- 
spiring. Now in my seventy-ninth year, 
living the gospel is the most important 
thing in my life. The Magazine helps 
me so much. I read it from cover to 
cover and also send it to two of my 
daughters. 

Agnes Watts 
Spring Valley, California 



The Relief Society Magazine has 
been my favorite for many years. I 
was especially touched by Pearle M. 
Olsen's article "Resembling Mother" 
(May 1966). If Pearle's own mother 
was anything like her, she was truly a 
wonderful person. Other thoughts I en- 
joyed from the May issue were: 
"Thoughts of a Latter-day Saint Moth- 
er," by Leah Green, and Lydia Parker's 
"Letter to Daughter From Mother." 
Mabel L. Anderson's "Much of Worth 
— The Relief Society Magazine" ex- 
pressed the feelings of women through- 
out the Church. I also enjoyed "Offer- 
ing for Peace" (poem by Mabel Jones 
Gabbott), and my heart was particular- 
ly touched by "My Heart Would Break," 
by Maude 0. Cook. 

Amy Giles Bond 
Kaysville, Utah 

I could see joy and delight in my hus- 
band's face as he sat down to his 
Sunday dinner a few weeks ago. As he 
finished the last morsel of food, I 
detected a little note of extra special 
thanks as he expressed his apprecia- 
tion to me for the meal. So I feel I 
owe this extra special thanks to Asel 
B. Brodt for her most delightful ac- 
count in the August Magazine of serv- 
ing her father's favorite dessert "Apple 
Dumplings," and the recipe accompa- 
nying it. This recipe will be added to 
my recipe file. All my married life 
(twenty-six years), my husband has 
been trying to get me to make him 
some boiled apple dumplings the way 
his mother used to make them, so 
I was thrilled when I came across this 
article. 

Mrs. Blenavond F. Curtis 
Baldwin Park, California 



82 



The 



Relief Society Magazine 



Volume 54 February 1967 Number 2 

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager Belle S. Spafford 



Special Features 

84 Compassionate Service in Relief Society Marion G. Romney 
97 The Class Leader Makes the Difference Alma P. Burton 

114 Reduce Your Risk of Heart Attack 

Fiction 

90 A Gift to the Giver Second Prize Story Marie M. Hayes 

105 The Golden Chain— Chapter 1 Hazel M. Thomson 

116 Valentines Are Important Frances C. Yost 

122 Tell Me of Love — Chapter 8 Conclusion Rosa Lee Lloyd 

General Features 

82 From Near and Far 

115 Woman's Sphere 

112 Editorial: Singing Mothers 

130 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities 

160 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home - Inside and Out 

111 Angel Nimiber Three Lael J. Littke 

121 A Toy He Will Treasure June F. Krambule 

128 Butter Frosting Made With a Mixer Judith Leigh-Kendall 

128 Kate's Cookies Kate Swainston 

129 Flowers That Last Forever 

Lesson Department 

137 Spiritual Living — ^The Eventual Triumph of God's Work 
Roy W. Doxey 

143 Visiting Teacher Message — "All Victory and Glory Is Brought to Pass 

Unto You ..." Alice Colton Smith 

144 Homemaking — Project Thrift Celestia J. Taylor 

146 Social Relations — On the Road to Perfection Alberta H. Christensen 
152 Cultural Refinement — "Wisdom Teaches Right" Bruce B. Clark 

Poetry 

81 Gift of Time Eva Willes Wangsgaard 

The Father, Dorothy J. Roberts, 104; Keeping Summer, Enola Cham- 
berlin 120; Our Gift, Sue S. Beatie 151; Winter, Fanny G. Brunt 158; 
Busy Fingers, Catherine B. Bowles 160. 



Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. ® 1967 by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main 
Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone 364-2511; Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c 
a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be sup- 
plied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new 
address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the 
Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 1103, Act of Oc- 
tober 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manu- 
scripts. 



83 



Compassionate 

Service 

in Relief 

Society 




Elder Marion G. Romney 
Of the Council of the Twelve 



[Address Delivered at the 

Officers Meeting of the 

Relief Society Annual 

General Conference, 

September 28. 1966] 



■ It is an honor, my sisters, to 
be invited to address you this 
morning. When Sister Spafford 
invited me to come here I asked 
her to give me a memorandimi 
suggesting matters on which I 
might speak. In response to this 
request, I received a letter from 
Sister Sharp who said that I 
might speak (1) on compassion- 
ate services of Relief Society, and 
(2) on services we are ready to 
perform as directed by the Gen- 
eral Church Welfare Committee. 
I shall first direct my remarks 
to the second suggestion. 

For the past thirty years Relief 
Society has been, and still is, the 
bishop's chief auxiliary aide in 
implementing the Church Wel- 
fare Program. Among other 
things, the ward Relief Society 
president has been, and still 
should be, called upon to study, 
analyze, and report to her bishop 
concerning circumstances of the 
needy, to prepare orders on bish- 
ops' storehouses and to assist in 
preparing forecasts for future 
needs. Members of Relief Society 
have been, and still should be, 
willing to work at the call of the 
bishop on sewing, canning, and 
other welfare production projects. 

For many years Relief Society 
was given a major assignment in 
the field of employment, partic- 
ularly with respect to women and 
girls. While under the present 
welfare organization procedures, 
the Relief Society is not asked to 
participate in employment find- 
ing and placement in industry, 
there is a service with respect to 
domestic employment in the 
homes of ward members which 



84 



Compassionate Service In Relief Society 

the Relief Society is admirably passionate services which may, at 
positioned to render. times, be directed by the bishop 
In their visits, Relief Society and at other times be rendered 
teachers have opportunity tact- pursuant to Rehef Society's gen- 
fuUy and wisely to assess condi- eral commission. For example: 
tions in the home. For this, they Supplying or rendering domestic 
ought, by proper training, to help in time of illness, bereave- 
qualify themselves for and con- ment, or other emergencies; oc- 
scientiously do. Following their casionally the furnishing of a 
visits, they should promptly re- meal to the aged or otherwise 
port to their ward Relief Society homebound; calling on or, per- 
presidents all the circumstances haps, telephoning the lonely in 
which, in their judgment, call for their homes and in hospitals; or 
welfare or Relief Society com- writing letters for the incapac- 
passionate service, including itated. A list of such benevolent 
needed female domestic help and services might be endlessly ex- 
employment. Occasionally, there tended and still not include all 
are emergencies which justify im- areas of welfare and Relief So- 
mediate action by the visiting ciety compassionate service, 
teachers themselves at times. Since Relief Society, as in- 
and, at other times, by the ward structed by the Prophet Joseph 
Relief Society president. In such Smith, carries on its work' under 
emergencies, I do not think we the direction of the Priesthood, it 
should be so bound by procedur- might be well here to note that 
al rules that we would let the very early in this dispensation, 
patient die for want of help we the Lord put the major responsi- 
can render while we hunt for the biHty of caring for the poor upon 
bishop. I remember a story about the Church, upon the bishop, as 
a young child who was starting the administrative agent of the 
school. At lunch she tipped over Church; and since Relief Society 
a glass of milk. The teacher being is the chief aide to the bishop, I 
somewhat nettled said, "What will take a minute to give you the 
would your mother do if she were words of the Lord with respect 
here?" The child replied, "She'd to this responsibility to care for 
get a cloth and mop it up; she the poor. As early as January 2, 
wouldn't stand there doing noth- 1831, and that was within nine 
ing." In all cases, however, the months of the organization of the 
fact should be reported by the Church, the Lord said in a great 
Relief Society president to the revelation: 
bishop not later than the next 

ward Welfare Committee meeting ... for your salvation I give unto 

which is scheduled to be held you a commandment, for I have heard 

T_ 1 X xT_ 1- • • £ your prayers, and the poor have com- 

each week at the begmnmg of ^^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^ ^^ ^^^ ^.^^ ^^^^ 

the ward Pnesthood executive l made, and all flesh is mine, and I 

committee meeting. * am no respecter of persons. 

In addition to these and kin- Wherefore, hear my voice and fol- 

dred services, which Relief So- ^^. !^:t every man esteem his brother 

Ciety should stand ready to as himself, and practice virtue and 

perform, there are other com- holiness before me. 

85 



February 1967 



And again I say unto you, let every 
man esteem his brother as himself. 
(D&C 38:16, 22, 24-25). 

And then, in a very impressive 
parable, the Lord pointed out 
what he meant by the phrase 
esteeming one's brother as him- 
self. He said: 

For what man among you having 
twelve sons, and is no respecter of 
them, and they serve him obediently, 
and he saith unto the one: Be thou 
clothed in robes and sit thou here; 
and to the other: Be thou clothed in 
rags and sit thou there — and looketh 
upon his sons and saith I am just? 

Behold, this I have given unto you 
as a parable, and it is even as I am. 
I say unto you, be one; and if ye are 
not one ye are not mine (D&C 38: 
26-27). 

Then he gave the Church in- 
structions as to what to do about 
it. He said: 

And now, I give unto the church in 
these parts a commandment, that cer- 
tain men among them shall be ap- 
pointed . . . 

And they shall look to the poor 
and the needy, and administer to 
their relief that they shall not suffer 
. . . (D&C 38:34-35). 

Five weeks later, in the revela- 
tion referred to in the revelation 
itself as the law of the Church, 
the Lord said: 

If thou lovest me thou shalt serve 
me and keep my commandments. 

And behold, thou wilt remember the 
poor .... 

And inasmuch as ye impart of your 
substance unto the poor, ye will do it 
unto me; and they shall be laid before 
the bishop of my church and his 
counselors . . . (D&C 42:29-31). 

And then, a little later in the 
same month, the Lord said again: 

Behold, I say unto you, that ye 
must visit the poor and the needy 
and administer to their relief . . . 
(D&C 44:6). 



Now all these revelations came 
in January and February, 1831, 
but the revelation which moves 
me most on this question is the 
one given to the Prophet Joseph 
Smith in June of that year. In 
this revelation, the Lord directed 
twenty-eight of the elders to 
travel, two by two, from Kirtland 
to Jackson County, Missouri. 
They were to go by different 
routes, preaching the gospel as 
they went. You will recall that 
they were very destitute in those 
days; and they would travel — 
walk part of the way — through 
a primitive country. Joseph 
Smith and his immediate com- 
panions "journeyed by wagon 
and stage and occasionally by 
canal boat, to Cincinnati, Ohio," 
then "to Louisville, Kentucky," 
and "St. Louis by steamer." 
"From this city on the Missis- 
sippi, the Prophet walked across 
the entire state of Missouri, to 
Independence, Jackson County, 
a distance of nearly 300 miles. 
. . ." (Cannon, George Q., Life 
of Joseph Smith the Prophet, 
1958 Edition, page 117). 

Now I recall these facts to 
your attention that you may un- 
derstand the background against 
which the Lord said to these 
men as they started: 

. . . remember in all things the 
poor and the needy, the sick and the 
afflicted, for he that doeth not these 
things, the same is not my disciple 
(D&C 52:40). 

This statement, given under 
such conditions, not only im- 
pressed upon the brethren the 
great importance of taking care 
of the poor, but it seems, from 
what the Pifophet later said con- 



86 



Compassionate Service In Relief Society 



ceming the sisters' benevolent 
services, to have had a telling ef- 
fect on them also. 

Pursuant to these revelations, 
the primary obligation to care for 
the poor of the Church has been, 
and still is, the bishop's. Since 
1842, however, when the Prophet 
Joseph organized the Relief So- 
ciety, the sisters have been called 
upon to help. 

In search of the correct con- 
cept of Relief Society's respon- 
sibility in Church welfare and 
compassionate services, I have 
reviewed the Prophet Joseph 
Smith's comments concerning, 
and his remarks to, the Relief 
Society in its infancy. His words 
graphically portray his views on 
these matters which I think 
should continue to be your guide. 
I think there is no man, save 
the Redeemer himself, who was 
greater or lived closer to the Lord 
than the Prophet. 

Now I'm going to quote con- 
siderably from the Prophet. I 
hope you'll think hard and get 
the point of view of the Prophet 
about your organization. Under 
date of February 17, 1842, the 
Prophet wrote in his journal: 

I assisted in commencing the or- 
ganization of "The Female Relief So- 
ciety of Nauvoo." 

A week later, the following 
Thursday, he made this entry in 
his journal: 

I attended, by request the Female 
Relief Society, whose object is the 
relief of the poor, the destitute, the 
widow and the orphan, and for the 
exercise of all benevolent purposes. 

Now "benevolent" is defined 
in my dictionary as "disposed 
to promote the prosperity and 
happiness of others; kind; char- 



itable." To go on with the Proph- 
et's entry: 

There was a very nimierous at- 
tendance ... of some of our most 
intelligent, himiane, philanthropic 
and respectable ladies; and we are 
well assured from a knowledge of 
those pure principles of benevolence 
that flow spontaneously from their 
humane and philanthropic bosoms, 
that with the resources they will have 
at command, they will fly to the re- 
lief of the stranger; they will pour 
oil and wine to the wounded heart of 
the distressed; they will dry up the 
tears of the orphan and make the 
widow's heart to rejoice (DHC. IV, 
pp. 552, 567). 

Now, here in these tremendous 
statements of the Prophet, we 
have some very specific areas in 
which Relief Society may serve 
without always awaiting the bish- 
op's special call. And then the 
Prophet continues: 

Our women have always been sig- 
nalized for their acts of benevolence 
and kindness; but the cruel usage that 
they received from the barbarians of 
Missouri, has hitherto prevented their 
extending the hand of charity in a 
conspicuous manner; yet in the midst 
of their persecution, when the bread 
has been torn from their helpless off- 
spring by their cruel oppressors, they 
have always been ready to open their 
doors to the weary traveler, to divide 
their scant pittance with the hungry, 
and from their robbed and impov- 
erished wardrobes, to divide with the 
more needy and destitute; and now 
that they are living upon a more genial 
soil, and among a less barbarous people, 
and possess facilities that they have not 
heretofore enjoyed, we feel convinced 
that with their concentrated efforts, 
the condition of the suffering poor, of 
the stranger and the fatherless will be 
ameliorated (DHC. IV, pp. 567-568). 

Speaking to the Relief Society 
again on Thursday, the 28th of 
April of that same year (that 
was five weeks after its organiza- 
tion) , the Prophet in his remarks 



87 



February 1967 



to them, as reported by Eliza R. 
Snow, said: 

This is a charitable Society, and 
according to your natures; it is nat- 
ural for females to have feelings of 
charity and benevolence. You are now 
placed in a situation in which you 
can act according to those sympathies 
which God has planted in your bosoms. 

If you live up to these principles, 
how great and glorious will be your 
reward in the celestial kingdom! If 
you live up to your privileges, the 
angels cannot be restrained from be- 
ing your associates. . , . 

If this Society listens to the counsel 
of the Almighty, through the heads 
of the Church, they shall have power 
to command queens in their midst 
(DHC IV, p. 605). 

"You will receive instructions" 
— and this is still from the Proph- 
et: 

You will receive instructions through 
the order of the Priesthood which God 
has established, through the medium 
of those appointed to lead, guide and 
direct the affairs of the Church in 
this last dispensation; and I now turn 
the key in your behalf in the name of 
the Lord, and this Society shall re- 
joice, and knowledge and intelligence 
shall flow down from this time hence- 
forth; this is the beginning of better 
days to the poor and needy, who shall 
be made to rejoice and pour forth 
blessings on your heads. . . . (DHC 
IV, p. 607). 

And then he had something to 
say about laboring close to home, 
while your knowledge could ex- 
tend to the whole world. I 
thought of Sister Spafford over 
there in the East, in Asia, when 
I read this again. 

Let your labors be mostly confined 
to those around you, in the circle of 
your own acquaintance, as far as 
knowledge is concerned, it may ex- 
tend to all the world; but your ad- 
ministering should be confined to the 
circle of your immediate acquaintance, 
and more especially to the members of 
the Relief Society (DHC IV, p. 607). 



I thought Sister Spafford was 
on course this morning when she 
said what she did about getting 
mixed up in partnership with 
other worldly organizations. 

The minutes of the Relief So- 
ciety organization for June 9, 
1842, quote the Prophet as say- 
ing this: 

The best measure or principle to 
bring the poor to repentance is to 
administer to their wants. The Ladies* 
Relief Society is not only to relieve 
the poor, but to save souls (DHC V, 
pp. 24-25). 

Of course, there is no other 
organization on the earth, wom- 
en's or any other kind, that has 
a constitution like that from the 
Prophet of the living God. 

Now the records give us the 
setting and nature and reveal the 
importance of the Relief So- 
ciety's objective, which, in the 
words of the Prophet Joseph, "is 
the relief of the poor, the desti- 
tute, the widow, and the orphan, 
for the exercise of all benevolent 
purposes." 

Through the years Church pro- 
cedures have varied. Since Relief 
Society was organized, however, 
it has had a part in every phase, 
and the sisters have always par- 
ticipated. You have never fal- 
tered, and you have every reason 
to be proud of your record. It is 
my conviction and faith that you 
will not falter now nor in the 
future, and I believe that in the 
days ahead you will have an op- 
portunity to render even greater 
service than you have ever been 
called upon to render heretofore. 

In addition to responding to 
the call of the bishop for assist- 
ance in Church welfare, and 
without encroaching upon his 



88 



Compassionate Service In Relief Society 



prerogatives, members of the Re- 
lief Society should be ever alert 
to acts of benevolence on a neigh- 
bor-to-neighbor basis. Many are 
the poor, the destitute, the 
widows, the orphans, and the 
strangers whose tears are to be 
dried and whose hearts are to be 
made to rejoice by your flying 
to their relief and pouring into 
their distressed souls the healing 
balm of divine charity and be- 
nevolence. 

Here are some quotations from 
a conmiunication recently re- 
ceived by a friend of mine which 
deliver, I think, a real message 
on this theme: 

. . . Although LDS people are fine 
citizens (this is a non-member writing 
to a good member of the Church) and 
have created a society in which every- 
one in Utah enjoys living, they do not 
give the impression of being friendly 
neighbors to newcomers. In the four 
moves I have made in Utah, I have 
never been called on by close neigh- 
bors who are LDS. . . . 

I had lunch with a businessman 
who had just moved here from Den- 
ver. . . . He thought he was going to 
like it here, but his wife is very 
lonely. They moved into a southeast 
residential neighborhood, apparently 
completely LDS, and not one neigh- 
bor has come to call on her. 

I am sure that newcomers would 
learn to appreciate the basic tolerance 
and friendship of the LDS people 
much more readily if it were active 
LDS policy to welcome newcomers — 
regardless of religion — not as pro- 
selyters, but as neighbors who live 
together in harmony. . . . 

That we render our service in 
the proper spirit is of first im- 
portance. There is a lying and de- 
ceptive spirit abroad in the world 
today that would persuade us 
that we can discharge our divine- 
ly imposed obligations in these 
matters by turning them over to 



the welfare workers of the "wel- 
fare state" or to "socialism." But 
this we cannot do. In these sys- 
tems, neither the giver nor the 
receiver enjoys the spirit of the 
Lord. Acts of benevolence must 
be done in the spirit of that char- 
ity which is the "pure love of 
Christ," if they are to meet the 
standards of Relief Society. 
Mormon says that if one 

. . . offereth a gift, or prayeth unto 
God, except he shall do it with real 
intent it profiteth him nothing. 

For behold, it is not counted unto 
him for righteousness. 

For behold, if a man being evil 
giveth a gift, he doeth it grudgingly; 
wherefore it is counted unto him the 
same as if he had retained the gift; 
wherefore he is counted evil before 
God (Moroni 7:6-8). 

The Prophet^s remarks to the 
Relief Society, on March 30, 
1842, were reported as follows. 
Listen, he's talking to Relief So- 
ciety here: 

. . . the Saints should be a select 
people, separate from all the evils of 
the world — choice, virtuous, and holy, 
The Lord (he said) was going to 
make of the Church of Jesus Christ 
a kingdom of Priests, a holy people, 
a chosen generation, as in Enoch's 
day . . . (DHC IV, page 570). 

The fact that the Prophet 
made these remarks to the Relief 
Society sisters persuades me that 
he expected them, in carrying 
out their "benevolent purposes," 
to be, even as the gospel is in 
its field, "... a light to the 
world" (D&C 45:9). I challenge 
you, my beloved sisters, there- 
fore, in the words of the scripture 

. . . Arise and shine forth, that thy 
light may be a standard for the na- 
tions . . . (D&C 115:5). 

In the name of Jesus Christ. 
Amen. 



89 



SECOND PRIZE STORY 

The Relief Society 
Short Story Contest 



A 

Gift 
to the 



Marie M. Hayes 




■ As the first bell-like notes of 
"Silent Night'* pealed through 
the kitchen, Nora brushed her 
brown hair back from her fore- 
head and shut the radio off 
with an angry snap. Would 
Christmas really come this year? 
She couldn't believe it. 

Nora was young and attractive, 
with a sprinkling of freckles 
across her pert nose, but her 
shoulders slumped and she looked 
tired. 

Through the driving Oregon 
rain that beat in torrents on her 
window, she watched the yellow 
bulk of the school bus take shape 
and stop near the gate. As the 
children alighted, she performed 
the daily ritual of counting . . . 
one . . . two . . . three . . . and 
then the bleakness of the late 
winter afternoon settled about 
her as the bus heaved itself down 
the road. She knew there were 
only three, could be only three, 
yet she watched daily for the 
little golden-haired boy who 
would never run up that path 
waving his latest art creation. 
Almost four months now, since 



the accident. Ronnie would have 
been seven last month. His new 
bike, the one Cal had bought last 
summer for his birthday was 
still in the garage, unopened. It 
seemed like yesterday. 

Carol burst into the warm 
kitchen, wet brown curls creep- 
ing out from under her yellow 
slicker hood, filling the room with 
nine-year-old exuberance. 

"Mommy, Mommy, our room's 
having a Christmas party. Can 
you come. Mommy, please?" 

"We'll see later, dear." Would 
they never quit asking her?" Now, 
what did you bring home today?" 

Laura, the brisk December air 
heightening the glow on her 
pretty features, dumped armloads 
of books on the kitchen table and 
began pulHng off her boots. "The 
little kids in seventh grade are 
coming to our Christmas dance 
this year," she said disdainfully. 

The door opened again, and in 
trudged six-year-old Kerry, her 
arms loaded with the day's mail, 
soggy wet and ink running. 
"Mail, Mommy!" She carried the 
mail to Nora, leaving a trail of 



90 




wet mud across the newly waxed 
floor. "I said goodbye to my 
friend Cindy. She lives up that 
way." Kerry waved vaguely in 
the direction of the tractor road 
that extended up through the 
Jensen's farm land. 

"Oh, yeah, that new family 
that moved into the Clayboume's 
old cabin," Laura said, as she 
opened the refrigerator door and 
stood, looking in. "Their name's 
Wilson. The kids at school say 
they're on welfare. The oldest 
girl's in my lit class and she 
wears awful clothes." 

"Sh-h-h, Laura. Not in front 
of the girls." 

Laura turned from the refrig- 
erator, holding a piece of stale 
cake. "Hey, Mom, haven't we got 
anything else to eat?" 

Nora began thumbing through 
the mail. "Here's a letter from 
Grandma." As she read, the girls 
continued their chatter, dropping 
boots on the floor and sheading 
coats. "Girls, Grandma wants us 
to spend Christmas with them in 
Montana this year." 

"Oh, Mommy, can we please?" 



!>> 



Carol asked, grabbing Nora's 
hand and jimiping excitedly. 

Kerry's pixie face lit suddenly, 
as she sucked in her breath and 
asked, "Oh, will there be snow?" 

As she read the letter, mem- 
ories stirred within Nora. She 
was once again a child in her 
parents' old-fashioned stone farm- 
house. She could see the crusted 
snow piled high over the window 
sills, with icicles, a solid wall, 
extending down to meet the 
snow. She felt again the shiver 
of excitement, waking in a cold 
bedroom on Christmas morning, 
felt the warm glow of the hearth 
fire and smelled the burning pine 
logs. She pictured the magnif- 
icent tree, crowned with an angel 
and groaning under the weight of 
sparkling ornaments. It would be 
a way of getting through this 
first Christmas without Ronnie. 
Her mother had surely thought 
of that. 

"If we go. Mom, can we wait 
until after the matinee dance at 
school?" 

Laura's voice shattered her 
thoughts, bringing her abruptly 



91 



February 1967 

back to the present. It was no When they went to Victoria on 

use. Things couldn't possibly be the ferry, Ronnie, who had be- 

the same. come an explorer, disappeared and 

"Daddy probably can't get threw the crew into a panic. Nora 

away!" Nora said, flinging the remembered her anger and relief 

letter down and turning quickly when they found him hiding in 

to stare out the window. a lifeboat. But Ronnie was a 

Carol pressed her mother's arm. special kind of boy, and no one 

"You don't want to go without could stay angry with him long. 

Ronnie, do you. Mommy?" Each night, Nora had tiptoed 

Nora rubbed the sleeve of her into his room and tucked the 

dress across eyes damp with tears covers up tightly under his chin, 

and shook her head. Then she would study his face, 

"Ronnie died," observed Kerry, relaxed in sleep, the long dark 
"our brother's in heaven now. lashes brushing against his sun- 
Why did Ronnie die. Mommy?" burned cheeks, and a flood of 

"Go change your clothes, girls!" happiness would make her forget 

Nora said, much too sharply, the day's trials and remember 

"Laura, you must have some only the way he looked when he 

homework. Get it done right said, "I love you. Mommy." 

now." He had been on an imaginary 

"But, Mommy," Kerry per- adventure the day of the acci- 

sisted, "I want to talk about dent. Nora and Ronnie were 

Ronnie." picking beans for canning, but 

"No, Kerry, not now!" She had Ronnie, the astronaut, had tired 
to fight to control her voice. She of the job and decided to fly 
sank down limply at the kitchen down to the space station. Nora 
table, buried her face in her arms shook her head as she watched 
and waited until she heard the the little figure disappear around 
children quietly climb the stairs, the house, headed for the mail- 
She couldn't talk about Ronnie, box. It seemed only seconds later 
Not now . . . not ever. that she heard the screech of 

S brakes and felt the hard knot of 
HE tried to remember only the fear tighten within her. 
gospel's teachings. She knew that She had run, weak-kneed, down 
someday Ronnie would be hers the path, and even when she saw 
again, but it didn't help too Ronnie's white face as he lay, 
much. She needed Ronnie now, motionless, by the roadside, she 
not in some far-off time she could couldn't believe that for Ronnie, 
barely comprehend, but now. life had ceased to be important. 
Why did Ronnie die? Why? There was no one to blame. Ron- 
Nothing seemed right without nie had run in front of the car. 
him. Like many bright children. The driver had tried to stop, but 
he had created his own imaginary the moments were too few and 
world and alternately delighted too precious, and now Ronnie was 
and appalled the family with his gone. 

antics. Once he was a barber and Why couldn't she believe it? 

cut Kerry's hair. It had taken Even now, it was easier to peek 

months for it to grow out again, around the comers at it. In the 

92 



Second Prize Story — A Gift to the Giver 



mornings, if she pretended Ron- 
nie was at school, would return 
on the bus with the girls, then 
she could get through the long, 
gray winter days. But each after- 
noon it was the same. The bus 
would stop and the children 
would get out . . . one . . . two 
. . . three . . . but no Ronnie. 

Nora was still sitting in the 
shadow when Calvin came in for 
supper. He was tall and dark and 
soft-spoken, slightly graying at 
the temples. He was too slender 
for the heavy work of the farm, 
but he loved his work and put in 
long hours each day, pushing him- 
self to the limits of his strength. 
He dropped into a chair and lis- 
tened as Nora told him about 
the letter from her mother. The 
smiles that very seldom played 
around the comers of his eyes 
these days returned as he gently 
pulled Nora to her feet. 

"Let's do it, Nora," he urged, 
tipping her face up to his. "I'd 
do almost anything to make my 
best girl smile again." 

They made their plans. They 
could reach Missoula by Christ- 
mas Eve if the weather held and 
spend a full week there. Nora 
craved her mother's solicitous 
attentions. She felt almost like a 
child again as she bustled about, 
preparing for their holiday. 

The day she baked the Christ- 
mas cookies, Kerry brought little 
Cindy Wilson home from school 
to play. Nora tied huge aprons 
about their waists, stood them on 
kitchen chairs, and let them 
spread red and green frosting on 
the crisp, nutmeg-flavored bells. 
After a few minutes, Cindy laid 
down her knife and fastened 
luminous brown eyes on Nora. 
The eyes were too large for the 



little pinched face, and her dark 
hair hung straight and lifeless 
down her back. 

"We used to have these at our 
house," she said, "before Daddy 
left." 

"You may take some home to- 
day, Cindy," Nora said, swallow- 
ing the lump in her throat. 

"I'm getting a Baby Boo doll 
for Christmas, Cindy," prated 
Kerry. "What's Santa bringing 
you?" 

Cindy hung her head. "Mom- 
my says Santa can't come this 
year. He doesn't know where we 
live 'cause we just moved." 




'Oh, Santa'll know. He'll find 
us at Grandma's house and that's 
way over in. . . ." 

"Kerry, why don't you and 
Cindy run out' and find some pine 
cones? I want to make a wreath 
for Grandma's door." 

Nora hurried the children out- 
side, hoping Kerry would forget 
the constant chatter about Santa 
and gifts. She kept thinking of 
Cindy's shabby clothes and 
threadbare coat, and the way she 
eyed the ever-increasing pile of 
gaily wrapped presents on the 
dining-room table. 

Nora thought of Cindy often, 
but only fleetingly. She was hur- 



93 



February 1967 

rying now, caught up in the tra- clutched her doll and asked, "Is 

ditional last minute struggle to it time to go yet. Daddy?" 

be ready for Christmas. "Sh, Kerry." Cal turned the 

On Saturday, a lovely, feathery radio up. "Listen." 
blanket of snow floated down to The newscaster was saying, 
cover the Oregon countryside, "The John Day bridge has just 
leaving only the stately pines been reported washed out. Flood- 
green against the white hills. Un- ing is widespread on all roads 
accustomed to snow in their west- throughout the State, and all 
em Oregon home, the girls were interstate highways are closed to 
beside themselves with joy. through traffic. We repeat . . .all 

"Won't Grandpa be surprised highways are closed. The Gov- 

when we tell him we have snow emor has just declared Oregon 

at our house, too!" cried Carol, a disaster area." 

Ti Cal reached over and shut the 

HE weather warmed on Mon- radio off. "I'm sorry, honey." His 

day, and the rain gushed down in eyes begged for Nora's under- 

torrents, melting the snow, "Co- standing. "Let's get some sleep, 

lumbia River's rising," announced We can unload the car in the 

Cal as he came in from work that morning." 

evening. He shook the rain from Nora's heart sank. She simply 

his shoulders, and his boots made couldn't go through this dreary 

muddy pools on the floor. "Every- Christmas. 

body in Portland's braced for a "Can't we go to Grandma's?" 

flood." Kerry asked, stricken. 

"We'll be all right once we're "I'm afraid not, honey. The 

over the mountains, won't we?" roads are all flooded." 

Nora glanced up from the pork Kerry considered a moment, 

chops she was browning, worry shifting her doll from one arm to 

written across her face. the other. "Well then, we'd better 

"Hope so. We'll check with the call Santa. He's not coming to 

State patrol before we start. Cindy's house, and he probably 

Wouldn't want to be stranded on won't come here either unless we 

Christmas." tell him. Why can't he come to 

So the packing proceeded, Cindy's house. Mommy?" 

presents were wrapped, baking Nora gazed at her child, tousled 

finished, and suitcases packed, yellow curls pushed back from 

By Tuesday night the car was a high brow, a row of pink toes 

loaded and ready to roll. peeking out from beneath her 

"Scoot to bed, girls," com- pajamas, her liquid brown eyes 

manded Cal, shooing his pajama- seeming older than her six years, 

clad daughters up the stairs. We Why it's as though I'd never 

will be dragging you out at five seen her before, she thought, and, 

in the morning, so sleep fast." in truth, she really hadn't seen 

But Kerry, in her excitement, her, not since that day four 

lay wide-eyed, and, at midnight, months ago — and then the vague 

she crept downstairs where her feeling that had troubled her for 

parents were listening to the lat- days took shape, 

est reports on the flood. Kerry "Don't you worry, Kerry, San- 

94 



Second Prize Story — A Gift to the Giver 



ta*s coming to Cindy's house, and 
will come here, too. We'll help 
him. Now, off to bed with you. 
We have a busy day tomorrow." 
Next morning found the girls 
heartbroken. Laura moped about 
in her room, gazing at the solid 
sheet of rain that seemed to slide 
down the hill from their house 
and dissolve into the river that 
was once a road. Kerry and Carol 
pestered Laura and quarreled 
with each other. 

At breakfast, Nora presented 
her scheme. "Girls," she an- 
nounced, as she poured steaming 
hot chocolate, "the Wilsons have 
nothing for Christmas. WeVe 
been so busy with our own plans 
that we haven't given them 
much thought. I wonder, would 
you share your Christmas with 
them?" 

"Oh, yes. Mommy, let's!" Carol 
and Kerry chimed in together. 
"We always get so many toys 
and things. It'll be fun," added 
Carol. 

Nora looked at Laura who was 
stirring her oatmeal and gazing 
at the sugar bowl. "Well, Laura?" 

. "I don't know. Mom WeU, 

okay, why not?" 

One day to prepare Christmas 
for an entire family! What a 
bustle there was in the Jensen 
household that day. Nora men- 
tally counted off the family. Be- 
sides Mrs. Wilson, there were 
Cindy, Nancy, who was Laura's 
age, and a boy, Tom, about 
twelve. The girls would be easy 
but what about the brother? 
Well, they would see. 

She brought out a small turkey, 
extra cookies, and plum pudding 
from the freezer. The girls opened 
some of the packages, exclaimed 



over their contents, and dutifully 
wrapped them again, tagging 
them for the appropriate Wilson 
child. Laura even donated some 
of her beloved books. 

Cal rigged up a wagon to carry 
the bounty up the tractor road, 
now ankle deep in mud and 
water. He trudged out to the far 
field, where he cut two young 
pines, one for their own living 
room, and one for the Wilson's. 
Kerry and Carol spent hours 
making paper chains to decorate 
the trees. At last, as dusk was 
descending on a very rain-soaked 
Christmas Eve, they were ready 
to start. 

Then, suddenly Laura stopped. 
"Wait!" she cried. "What about 
Tom?" They had forgotten Tom. 
All the presents were for girls, 
and it was too late now. . . . Cal 
caught Nora's eye, his glance 
asking an unspoken question. 

"Oh, no, Cal! That was for 
Ronnie. We just couldn't do 
that." The pain in Nora's heart 
seemed more than she could bear, 
and tears welled up in her eyes. 
Cal came over and lightly touched 
her shoulder. 

"Look, honey, I know how you 
feel. But Ronnie's gone. The girls 
have their own bikes, and Tom 
could really use it." 

Nora looked forlornly at Cal. 
"It's no good pretending any- 
more, is it?" she asked, and her 
voice caught in a sort of choking 
sob. "Ronnie's really gone, and 
we'll just have to face it." 

Laura put her arm around her 
mother. "Don't cry. Mom," she 
said, "you've still got us, and we 
want to help if you'll let us." 

Nora wanted to cry out with 
the overwhelming sense of loss 
that engulfed her, but along with 



95 



February 1967 



the loss came a new feeling of 
something gained. "Get the bike, 
Cal/' she said. "Tom really 
should have it." 

As she watched Cal load the 
bike on the wagon, a weight lifted 
in her heart. Now, at last, she 
could let Ronnie go. She couldn't 
do it easily, for to go on without 
Ronnie was like tearing out a 
part of herself, but at least she 
could face it squarely. Ronnie 
was gone, but the family ties 
were still there. She had her hus- 
band and her daughters, and 
their memories of Ronnie would 
be happy ones. Leok forward, she 
told herself, to the day when 
we'll all be together again. 

The horse pulled the wagon 
along the rain-rutted road. The 
family walked alongside, thank- 
ful for the gentle rain that had 
replaced the morning's deluge. 

When they reached the little 
cabin, with one small light shin- 
ing in the window, Cal motioned 
them back, quietly unloaded the 
gifts on the porch, and headed 
the wagon back down the road. 

Just before they turned the 
bend, Cal cried, "Merry Christ- 
mas!" 

They hid in the shadows until 



the front door burst open and the 
children crowded onto the porch. 
Even at this distance, Nora could 
see the look of wonder and sur- 
prise on their faces. She felt the 
tears, mixed with the gentle rain, 
wet upon her cheeks, and her 
heart swelled with pride as she 
watched her own three daughters 
hugging one another, scarcely 
able to contain themselves with 
sheer joyl 

Cal held her close and whis- 
pered, "What a perfect Christ- 
mas for our family." 

Going home, not noticing the 
rain any longer, someone struck 
up a Christmas carol. Nora found 
herself singing for the first time 
in many weeks. 

"Sing, choirs of angels . . ." 
they sang and then Nora felt 
Kerry's cold little hand inside 
her pocket. 

"Mommy," she whispered, "this 
is a good Christmas. I'm so 
happy." 

"So am I, dear," she whispered 
back. 

Nora squeezed the little hand, 
and, as she let this new thought 
settle into her heart, she realized, 
with a rush of love, that it was 
true. 



Marie M. Hayes, a writer new to the pages of the Magazine, is the author of the 
second prize story "A Gift to the Giver." She grew up in Richmond, Utah, was 
graduated from North Cache High School, and attended Utah State University. 
In outlining the highlights of her life, she tells us: "My husband is P. Kennan 
hayes. We were an Air Force family for seven years. We now live in Seattle, 
Washington, where Kennan manages a securities corporation. We have three 
lovely daughters and a two-year-old son. Although I have always lovtd to write, 
I have worked at it seriously for only two years. My interests include my family, 
Church work, writing, and archaeology. I am serving on our stake Sunday School 
Board, and as cultural refinement class leader in Relief Society." 



96 



The Class Leader 
Makes the Difference 

Dr. Alma P. Burton 
Assistant Administrator of Seminaries and Institutes of Religion 



[Address Delivered at the Social Relations Department of the 
Relief Society Annual General Conference, September 29, 1966] 



■ I should like to begin this feel that I was growing into the 
morning by referring to the sig- calling which had come to me. I 
nificance of your position as the think your position is not unlike 
stake leader in this department, that, and that additional assist- 
There are two important points ance and added blessings will 
to remember with respect to this come to you through diligently 
marvelous opportunity which has seeking the Lord in prayer abqut 
come to you. First, no one but this position to which you have 
you can do the work or perform been called, 
your task in your stake, so long Having made these introduc- 
as you hold this position of lead- tory remarks, I should like now 
ership; and secondly, there is a to discuss with you why "The 
special blessing that comes with Class Leader Makes the Differ- 
every call in the Church. You ence." 
are entitled to the blessing and 

assistance that are reserved for '■ Attitude of the Teacher 
this particular calhng. It is of utmost importance that 
There will come to each one you view your calling with a pos- 
who is called to a position in this itive attitude. This is particularly 
Church, by prayerfully petition- significant because you are the 
ing the Lord for assistance in ful- most important visual aid that 
filling that responsibility, a par- will ever be presented to your 
ticular blessing and a spiritual class. No visual aid that you pre- 
power for the benefit of that per- pare will be as effective in pro- 
son at that time and in that moting your lesson as your own 
position. The first two years I personal self. Therefore, you must 
served as stake president it maintain a positive attitude re- 
seemed as though I was on my garding your position of leader- 
knees almost as much as I was ship. 

on my feet, praying for divine Keep constantly in mind the 

guidance from the Lord to assist fact that your class members 

me in fulfilling my responsibility, have come to learn, that some of 

Finally, after much prayer, study, them have made certain sacrifices 

and soul searching, I began to in order to be in attendance on 

97 



February 1967 



that particular day. 

Many years ago while working 
as an assistant manager in a J. C. 
Penney's store, Mr. J. C. Penney 
visited our store. He talked with 
the customers as they came in, 
and visited with the clerks dur- 
ing that afternoon. In the eve- 
ning he held a meeting with the 
employees. I remember only one 
statement he made, and it was 
that we should never say to a 
person who comes into the store, 
"You don't want to buy some- 
thing, do you?" I was rather 
young at the time, but I still re- 
member the impression which 
this statement made upon me, 
and how effective it has been in 
helping me since that time. He 
said we must always assume that 
a person who comes into the 
store has come with the purpose 
in mind of making a purchase. 

I submit this same suggestion 
to you with respect to teaching. 
You must assume that your class 
leaders have made considerable 
preparation and, oftentimes, a 
definite sacrifice to be present in 
your department on that partic- 
ular day because they want to 
learn. They want the help that 
you can give them. Use the pos- 
itive approach. 

You should have a positive at- 
titude about the materials which 
have been prepared for use dur- 
ing the year. These lesson mate- 
rials have been prepared by very 
capable men and women. Do not 
find fault with what has been 
prepared. Do not spend time 
criticizing it. Use your precious 
hour in a positive way. Adapt the 
materials to your situation. The 
lesson materials have been pre- 
pared with the view in mind of 
giving you the best possible as- 



sistance. By adopting a positive 
attitude toward what has been 
prepared, you will avail yourself 
of greater strength and power in 
giving your lesson. 

Assume the attitude that this 
is your day and your opportunity 
and that you have every right to 
experience success and to find 
real joy. If you cannot view your 
position in a positive way, and if 
you are unable to experience real 
joy as the social relations leader, 
perhaps you should consult with 
your Relief Society president. 

The attitude of the teacher is 
all important. A teacher who pos- 
sesses a strong positive attitude 
toward her responsibility has ac- 
quired one of the most funda- 
mental and important tools for 
teaching. 

II. Lesson Preparation 

Age should not make a dif- 
ference in Relief Society. Our 
great and beloved prophet, Pres- 
ident David 0. McKay, is one of 
the most prominent examples of 
this fact that the world has ever 
known. On his ninetieth birthday 
he remarked that he did not feel 
old and that, although his body 
was unable to respond as it had 
done in his earlier years, still his 
spirit and attitude were that of 
being young and having love for 
life and all it affords. 

My wife had an interesting ex- 
perience in the social relations 
department last year when she 
was choosing a cast for a presen- 
tation. One part called for an 
elderly lady. She chose a sister 
who was about eighty years old, 
and when discussing the part to 
be played, the lady who had 
had eighty birthdays, but still 
thought young, said to her, "How 



98 



The Class Leader Makes the Difference 

do you want me to dress, as an be clear to your class. Converse- 
old lady?** ly, if what you have prepared is 

We must always think of our clear and meaningful to you, and 
class members as being young at if these materials are interesting 
heart. Age should never be a bar- to your husband and your mature 
rier to learning, particularly to children, then you may safely as- 
leaming the things which are sume (keeping the fact in mind 
presented in Relief Society for that you must relate them to 
the betterment of the home and your particular class) that they 
family. Successful preparation will be acceptable to your group, 
can only be made when the lead- This is what is called maturing 
er bears in mind that age does the preparation. When the Lord 
not make a difference as far as makes a squash it only takes a 
alertness is concerned, and that few months, but for an oak tree 
one should always think of her it takes 100 years. Make your 
class members as individuals who lesson more enduring than pump- 
have a real desire to improve kins. Mature it well, 
their knowledge. The quality of the lesson will 

Successful preparation is best depend on the amount of time 
accomplished when the class devoted to its preparation. How- 
leader has the class members in ever, remember also that one 
mind. Each stake is different and hour of thoughtful preparation is 
each ward is different. We must worth more than thirty-six hours 
determine how best to meet the of worrying and stewing. But, no 
particular situation that con- matter how well prepared you 
fronts us. The same preparation are, you must not assume that 
would not be made to teach you are the final word in every- 
every class in the Relief Society thing to everyone. One should al- 
social relations department of ways assume that there will be 
the Church in exactly the same times when it is highly appro- 
way. Each leader must have the priate to say, "I don*t know." 
members of her group or class The story is told of a young 
in mind as she prepares her mate- kindergarten child who was draw- 
rials. In this matter of prepara- ing with crayons on a piece of 
tion we need to work smarter not paper one morning, and his teach- 
harder. er approached and asked, "What 

The following three suggestions are you drawing. Sonny?" He 

need to be kept in mind in pre- said, "I am drawing a picture of 

paring lesson materials: heaven and hell." She replied 

1. Read yourself full that no one knew what heaven 

2. Think yourself empty and hell looked like, and he 

3. Talk yourself clear quickly answered, "They will 
After you have read fully, have when I get through with this pic- 
thought carefully, and have ture." 

talked over the ideas to yourself. However good your prepara- 

then try these ideas on your hus- tion may be, there will be some 

band and your mature children. ' things about which someone else 

If what you have prepared is not may be able to give a better an- 

clear to them nor you, it will not swer than you. You should al- 

99 



February 1967 

ways keep yourself in a frame of connecting pieces at the outer 
mind where you are wilhng to re- edges, and, finally, by summari- 
ceive suggestions from others zation and conclusion, she should 
when you reach points that you put the band about her lesson as 
are not as capable of handHng as one would the iron rim around 
are they, and involve them in the wheel. When the wheel is 
the presentation. This can be complete, it will perform its par- 
done most successfully by mak- ticular function; and, when a 
ing a special assignment prior to lesson is prepared in this manner, 
the class period. the message will bear fruit in the 
My grandfather was a black- lives of her Relief Society sisters 
smith. Among other things, he and their families, 
repaired wagon wheels. As a 
youngster, I watched him take a '"■ Presentation of Your Lesson 

wagon wheel apart, repair it, and Do not view each class member 
then put it back together again, as sitting on the edge of her seat 
I remember seeing him take the waiting for you to give your "in- 
hub, which was the main point teresting" lesson. Rather, view 
of beginning for his wheel, and her as thinking about the mend- 
when he was certain that the hub ing she must finish when she re- 
was sound, he would begin to turns home; the meal she must 
place the spokes into the hub. prepare for company tonight; the 
Each spoke had to be fitted se- struggle she is having in paying 
curely into the hub; and one by her bills; or the problem her hus- 
one he placed the spokes into it band has encountered in his 
imtil they were all properly se- work. If you view the members of 
cured. When the spokes had been the class in that light, you will 
placed in the wheel, and the con- approach your task more hum- 
nections had been placed between bly, no matter how well prepared 
the ends of the spokes in the you are. If you think only of the 
outer area of the wheel, he would wonderful presentation you are 
perform the final work to his going to make and how anxious 
wheel by encasing it with a large they all will be to hear it, you 
iron tire. will be less effective. 

Lesson preparation should fol- The story is told of a young 
low this same procedure. The man who was overly impressed 
teacher approaches her subject, with himself and his ability. One 
the hub or the center of her work Sunday the bishop called on him 
and establishes the fact that it to respond extemporaneously in 
is sound. She defines it carefully; sacrament meeting. He walked 
then she begins to put into the up the aisle in an extremely con- 
hub each fact which relates to fident manner. As he stood at 
the central theme as one would the pulpit his thoughts failed 
the spokes of a wheel. When all him and, after a few minutes of 
of the material has been placed stumbling over his words, he re- 
in its proper relationship to the turned to his seat in a very de- 
hub, the teacher should then jected way. Following the meet- 
show the working relationship of ing, an older man who had had 
the total lesson by inserting the considerable experience in the 

100 



The Class Leader Makes the Difference 



Church approached the young 
man and said, "Son, if you had 
gone up hke you came back, you 
could have come back like you 
went up." 

The following ideas may assist 
you in thinking about the presen- 
tation of your material. First of 
all, view your audience as sitting 
there with a don't care or sleepy 
attitude, and realize that you 
must get their attention if you 
are going to present your mate- 
rial successfully. Secondly, view 
them as having responded to 
your introduction, but now say- 
ing to themselves "Now why did 
she bring that up?" Even when 
you have caught their attention 
they will challenge you to keep it. 
Remember that they still have 
these other problems in the back 
of their minds, even though they 
are looking right at you with at- 
tentive eyes. 

Now that you have caught 
their attention and you are start- 
ing them on the journey of the 
lesson for that day, you must re- 
peatedly give to them thoughts 
that will center and focus their 
attention upon the theme that 
you are developing. This is where 
you give the body of your lesson 
— the "for instances," and "the 
spokes in the wheel," if you will. 
Finally, you need to bring your 
presentation to a conclusion that 
they may know the real purpose 
of your message. You should view 
them at this point as looking up 
at you and saying to themselves, 
"So what?" If your lesson has 
been built successfully through- 
out the hour it will not be diffi- 
cult for them to comprehend the 
points that you have been mak- 
ing. In other words, the more suc- 
cessfully one teaches the main 



part of her lesson from the intro- 
duction to the time of the con- 
clusion, the easier it will be to 
draw the conclusion. When you 
conclude, do it with a call for 
action. 

Use complete and meaningful 
ideas, using words which you are 
capable of successfully presenting 
and words which your listening 
audience will understand and 
appreciate. Dr. Karl G. Maeser 
stated: "The truly educated man 
will always speak to the most un- 
learned of his audience." 

IV. Class Reaction and Involvement 

You may not get every person 
involved in the discussion every 
time, but every class member 
should became involved in the 
thinking process about the sub- 
ject during each class period. The 
teachers keep all of the members 
involved by their personal con- 
tact with them, by using their 
eyes in turning attention to the 
different parts of the room, and 
meeting eye to eye those who are 
present in the class. People do 
not become a part with you in 
"thinking" unless you bring them 
into the act — that is, unless you 
involve them. 

Let us look at some hypotheti- 
cal examples of how not to teach 
if you want involvement: 

Teacher A knows her material 
well. She can tell it beautifully, 
but she looks up at one spot to- 
ward the back of the room during 
the entire period. What do you 
think is going on in the class 
members' minds while she is 
teaching? 

Teacher B, when someone in 
the class attempts to raise a 
question, Hstens to the question 
and then says, "We haven't time 



101 



February 1967 



to discuss that now," or "That is 
something that will come up in 
next month^s lesson." Her pre- 
occupation with her subject mat- 
ter is so important that she for- 
gets her class. 

Teacher C has the type of class 
where everyone can make any con- 
tribution that she may wish. The 
teacher comments, "Well, that 
was an interesting idea," or "It 
could be that that is right," or 
"Would someone else like to say 
something on that point before 
we leave it?" Then, to make 
matters worse, she does not draw 
the discussion to a conclusion. No 
one knows whether or not the 
teacher has a testimony or 
whether or not the answer given 
is the one that is in Une with 
Church doctrine. 

Why should class members be 
interested in the presentation of 
Teacher A when she shows little 
or no interest in them? Why 
should class members be inter- 
ested in the presentation of 
Teacher B when she is not in- 
terested in what they are think- 
ing? Why should class members 
be interested in the presentation 
of Teacher C when she does not 
exert her privilege as the leader 
of the group? 

These types of teachers are like 
the story of the scoutmaster 
who was having difficulty in 
keeping up with his troop. 
Finally, he called ahead to them, 
"Wait for me. I'm your leader." 
Leadership in the classroom must 
be exercised for the good of the 
group both individually and col- 
lectively. We must involve the 
members of the class. 

Now, what should Teacher A 
have done? Or Teacher B? Or 
Teacher C? In each instance, had 



the teacher prepared her material 
and presented it with the thought 
in mind of involving those who 
were in attendance, she would 
not have performed the way she 
did. It is important that you in- 
volve those who are present in 
your group, that you show inter- 
est in them and in their ques- 
tions, and that you draw the best 
possible conclusions, in the light 
of the discussion, that can be 
made. Above all, you should 
leave your testimony because you 
are the leader. You are the one 
who needs to inspire the class 
members. 

As mentioned in the beginning, 
you have the calling, and the 
spirit of the Lord will bless you 
with particular gifts and will 
make you equal to your calling 
if you do your part. Do all you 
can to make your lesson prof- 
itable in the lives of the members 
of your class. Think of them col- 
lectively, but also think of them 
individually. Send them home 
with some food for thought. 

V. Call for Action 

Ask yourself, "Why am I doing 
what I am doing in this class this 
day?" In fact, this is a question 
that you should keep in mind 
from the beginning of your prep- 
aration. Your answer should be 
that you are preparing the mem- 
bers of your class in such a way 
that when they go home they will 
be dedicated to the proposition of 
becoming better wives to their 
husbands and better mothers to 
their children. 

We are, in the Priesthood 
meetings, attempting to assist 
the brethren better to under- 
stand their role as husband and 
father; and the Relief Societies 



102 



The Class Leader Makes the Difference 



are expected to help to train the 
wives better to understand their 
role as mothers and wives and to 
complement the efforts of their 
husbands in developing a Priest- 
hood-centered home. 

Great good can come from 
your efforts, if you perform well 
as the leader of the social rela- 
tions department of the Relief 
Society. The homes of the saints 
will be strengthened as a result 
of your efforts. Some excellent 
examples of a "call for action'' 
which the Lord has made through 
his appointed representatives are 
those given by Paul the apostle 
and the Prophet Joseph Smith. 
(Read Ephesians 5:22-31 and 
Colossians 3:18-21; also DHC 
IV, pp. 604-605, 606-607 on 
women's characteristics and the 
need of living up to one's privi- 
leges.) 

If you can instill in the hearts 
of your ward class leaders these 
great messages (as stated in the 
foregoing quotations) so that 
they, in turn, will send their class 
members home with a determina- 
tion to be better wives and moth- 
ers, you will have accomplished 
your task. This is your challenge. 
This is the challenge to every 
ward class leader of the social 
relations department. 

VI. Summary and Conclusion 

Remember, my dear sisters, 
you are the only one who can dis- 
charge this responsibility, so long 
as you hold the position. Second- 
ly, there is a special blessing that 
comes with every calling in the 
Church. Strive to obtain your 
privileged blessing in this calling 
that has come to you. 

Attempt to follow the five 
points listed below. 



1. Positive Attitude 

Keep a positive attitude. This 
special calling has come to you that 
you may influence for good the mem- 
bers of the Relief Society of the 
Church. Look with a positive attitude 
upon your task. 

2. Lesson Preparation 

You cannot teach something you 
have not prepared. The Lord will not 
respond to an empty mind any more 
than a bucket can be filled from an 
empty well. Prepare well for your 
task! 

3. Presenting Your Materials 
This is your day and your oppor- 
tunity to influence for good the lives 
of your class members. One's attitude 
may be ever so proper and one's prep- 
paration may be ever so complete, 
but if it is not delivered successfully 
the results will not be obtained. 

4. Class Reaction and Involvement 
The best teachers keep the total 

membership of their class in mind, 
and they labor to have each member 
become interestingly involved in the 
lesson. 

5. Call for Action 

Send your ward class leaders home 
with a renewed interest in the great 
privilege of being celestial wives to 
celestial husbands, having in view that 
they are developing an eternal family 
unit to live in the presence of our 
Heavenly Parents and our Lord and 
Savior Jesus Christ. 



I humbly bear my testimony 
to the divinity of this great work 
in which we are engaged. I bear 
witness to the fact that God lives, 
and that he is ever ready and 
willing to assist and bless us as 
we petition him for his help, that 
Jesus Christ is the Savior of this 
world, and the Redeemer of all 
mankind; that this Church is the 
only true Church; and that Pres- 
ident David O. McKay is the 
prophet, seer, and revelator of 
God on earth — the one to whom 
God reveals his will for all people. 
I bear witness to these things in 
the name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 



103 




Dorothy J. Roberts 



THE FATHER 

Dorothy J. Roberts 



Sabbath was a beloved word — 
Coming on velvet feet — 
To bring a father home again 
From the furrow and the wheat 



Peace lent him a pillow 
And sleep — he kept the law, 
Wheat in bin and furrow 
And for his cattle, straw. 



He had his fields, his family, 
The Sabbath and "The Rod," 
The brother and the sister 
Akin by blood or God. 



Tithe and Sabbath offering, 
Bathed and in his best. 
Never once to deviate 
Or break the day of rest. . 



Sabbath, more than anything— =• 
Coming on velvet feet — 
Can bring a father back again 
From the golden years of wheat. 



104 




Chapter 1 



The Golden Chain 



Hazel M. Thomson 



■ From the time the train left 
Omaha, the landscape seemed to 
match Nora Blake's spirits. As 
the train neared the mountains, 
however, and she saw the Rockies 
for the first time, looming up out 
of the very floor of the plains, 
Nora's spirits began to rise with 
the topography of the land. She 
even unpinned her hat and stuck 
her head out of the window to 
get a better view, feeling the 
cinders from the engine sting her 
cheeks. The mountains, etched 
against the bluest sky Nora had 
ever seen, fairly took her breath 
away. 

Drawing her head back in, 
Nora smoothed her hair, brown 
and lustrous, and piled high on 
top of her head. She took a mirror 
from her bag and, with some sur- 
prise, found her face dotted with 
the soot from the cinders. She 
put the mirror back and, rising, 
held a moment to her seat to 
steady herself from the swaying 
of the train before making her 
way to the washroom. 



At the door she met Mrs. Ren- 
nold, the little old lady with 
whom Nora had shared a seat 
much of the trip. 

The older woman stared. 
*'Why, my dear! Whatever hap- 
pened to you?" 

"The mountains!" cried Nora. 
"The beautiful mountains! Aren't 
they magnificent?" 

"Oh, they're pretty enough," 
said Mrs. Rennold, "but when 
you've seen one, you've seen 
them all. But you, you're a sight. 
Here, now, just let me go back 
and help you clean this off. Good 
thing your dress is black. Didn't 
you know the engine would 
throw cinders hke that?" 

"No," answered Nora, permit- 
ting the older woman to wipe the 
spots from her face. "I've never 
been on a train before." 

"You haven't!" exclaimed Mrs. 
Rennold. "Now, I had you 
pegged for a seasoned traveler. 
I don't pry, of course, and you 
didn't seem to want to talk 
much, but that's just the way I 



105 



February 1967 

had you figured out. But I must "Where is it you are going, 
admit that anyone who had ever dearie?" asked Mrs. Rennold. 
been on the cars before would "Idaho," Nora answered. "Ban- 
not be Hkely to open the window ner, Idaho. I understand it's a 
and stick her head out just to very small place, but it was the 
see a hill. Dear me, I don't know only opening the teacher's agen- 
what you will do about your cy had, this being November, and 
collar and cuffs." most schools completely staffed 

Nora looked at these for the with their teachers." 

first time. She had been so "Oh, so you're a schoolmarm, 

pleased with them, finishing the are you?" Mrs. Rennold asked, 

embroidery on them during the Nora laughed again. "Not 

final stages of her mother's ill- really. Not yet. But I hope to 

ness. They had been so pretty be." 

then, but now they looked wilted "Well, all I can say, is don't 

from the long journey and get so wrapped up in teaching 

spotted with the smudges of soot, someone else's children that you 

"Perhaps I can get another set forget all about having some of 

in Cheyenne," she said, as the your own." The older woman 

two women prepared to make raised a finger of warning, shak- 

their way back to their seat. "We ing it toward Nora. "And another 

do stop there, do we not?" thing. You won't find many el- 

"Yes, but only for a very short igible young men in a school- 
time," Mrs. Rennold replied, room." 
easing herself into the seat beside • 

Nora. "Cheyenne is where I get Again Nora laughed, this time 

off. You see, I come out West a bit nervously, almost unwilling 

every year to visit my son, and to admit to herself that the same 

I'm sure it's only a short stop to idea had occurred to her. Her 

let passengers off and on, and life, caring for her mother, had 

then the train will be on its way been lonely, and she did so hope 

as soon as possible. You may not for her own home one day, and 

have time to go to a store." children, lots of children. 

Nora folded the soiled cuffs Mrs. Rennold dozed for awhile, 

and placed them in her bag. and Nora looked around at the 

"I can get by without, all other passengers. The mining man 

right. In fact there is really no from Chicago in the seat just 

use in changing them. I may just ahead was sitting with his head 

decide to stick my head out again back, his hat over his eyes, but 

to get a breath of this mountain his loud, regular snores told that 

air. Isn't it wonderful?" he had joined Mrs. Rennold in 

The older woman looked at an early morning nap. 

Nora without speaking, as if to Across the aisle, the young 

say that air was air, as far as she married couple were intent upon 

was concerned. Nora laughed. It dangling the father's watch just 

seemed good to laugh. There had above the baby's waving hands, 

been so little cause for laughter enjoying the efforts of their child 

during the long years of her to clasp it in one of the tiny 

mother's illness. hands. Nora watched carefully 

106 



The Golden Chain 

for a time, then, as the young can eat later." 

wife's eyes met hers, she realized "Oh, how very thoughtful," 

she had been staring and turned said Mrs. Davis. "But we can't 

her eyes away. impose upon you." 

The mountain chain outside "You wouldn't be," answered 

the train window to her left made Nora, reaching eagerly for the 

a never-changing vista of beauty baby. "Really you wouldn't. I 

as Nora watched. Again, the haven't had a chance to hold a 

strength of the mountains, their baby since. . . ." She paused. She 

rugged beauty, seemed to lift her couldn't remember, but it would 

very soul. Yes, decided Nora, she have been long ago, before her 

was going to like living in the mother became ill, requiring her 

mountains after the levelness of constant attention, 

the plains. Her life had been like "Well, now," said Mr. Davis, 

that, uneventful, one day like an- taking his wife's arm. "Come 

other. Perhaps now, like the along, Mary, and we'll have 

mountains, there would be low breakfast without worrying about 

spots, but one day she might the baby." 

reach the heights, the golden Nora felt a twinge of empti- 

heights of the whole golden ness at the look that passed be- 

mountain chain gilded with mom- tween the couple. She was glad 

ing sun. the idea of helping them had 

It was late in the day before occurred to her. 
the train arrived in Cheyenne, 

and Nora bade goodbye to Mrs. ip 

Rennold. Nora needed some rest, Ihe baby slept, rousing once 

so she put her carpetbag under only a little, but in response to 

her head for a pillow and drew Nora's gentle rocking movements 

her coat close around her, but it lapsed again into deeper slimi- 

it was very late before she dozed ber. The parents were gone only 

off into troubled sleep. a short time. Nora could sense 

The bright November sunlight their eagerness to return to their 

awakened her. The train was child and the love within the 

passing through beautiful little little family. Someday, perhaps 

valleys and mountains so incred- . . . someday . . . Nora pushed 

ibly beautiful that around each the thought out of her mind. She 

curve of the railroad track was had a school to teach. She gave 

another picture of late autumn the baby back into its mother's 

loveliness that thrilled Nora's arms amid repeated thank yous, 

very soul. then she also went to the dining 

After washing, and rearranging car. 
her long brown hair, Nora re- She ate ravenously. Perhaps it 
turned to her seat. Across the was the freshness of the moun- 
aisle, Mr. and Mrs. Davis were tain air, or the altitude. The din- 
preparing to go to the dining car ing car was almost deserted. Only 
for breakfast. the mining man from Chicago 

"Why don't you let me keep was still eating, 

the baby?" Nora asked. "I could When Nora had finished eat- 

hold her while you eat, then I ing and returned to the passenger 

107 



February 1967 



car, she stopped the conductor 
as he passed through. 

"Pardon me," she said, "but 
do we pass through Salt Lake 
City?'' 

"No, Miss," answered the con- 
ductor. "We are going down Echo 
Canyon now, and then turn 
north to Ogden." 

Nora must have shown a look 
of disappointment. 

"Why?" he asked. "Were you 
particularly wishing to go to Salt 
Lake?" 

"I wanted to see the lake," 
answered Nora. "IVe heard that 
you can't sink in it. You see, 
where IVe lived IVe never seen 
the ocean, and I thought this 
lake with the salt. ..." 

Then she stopped, embarrassed, 
thinking she must sound like a 
disappointed child. 

The conductor didn't seem to 
notice. He answered kindly, 
"You just keep your eyes glued 
to that window. Miss, when we 
come out of Weber Canyon, and 
off to the west you'll see that 
lake. She's there every day, just 
sparkling away if the sun hits 
her just right." 

Nora smiled at him, grateful 
for his understanding. She turned 
again to watch the scenery. It 
was superb. And, as they left the 
mountains, Nora saw the lake 
far to the west, the sky crimson 
above it. 

"The Great Salt Lake, folks," 
announced the conductor. "The 
city itself is farther to the south, 
but that's the lake. Good and 
salty it is, too. Some say fifty 
per cent. Others claim it's nearer 
twenty-five. Anyway, you can 
float in it without sinking." 

Even as they watched, the 
color faded quickly from the sky, 



and the clouds closed together, 
dark and threatening. Nora 
shivered. Suddenly, the railroad 
car felt chilly. By the time they 
reached Ogden, snow had started 
to fall. 

Nora sat for a time trying to 
decide whether she should leave 
the train for a little while, or just 
sit and wait until they started 
again. She didn't want to meet 
any Mormons. She watched the 
snow outside the window and 
saw that it was increasing. 

She thought of her aspirations, 
not worldly wealth for herself, 
but just what did she want? To 
teach school? Yes, the desire to 
teach was strong within her. She 
had thought of it often as she 
had cared for her mother. But 
she wanted more than that — a 
home, a life of her own — ^her own 
children to teach. Outside the 
window, the fury of the storm 
was rising. 

The conductor returned from 
outside the car, shaking the snow 
from his coat. Nora noticed that 
she was almost the only one left 
on the train. 

"Is there any danger of getting 
snowed in?" she asked. 

"It would take hours of snow, 
coming down this hard, before 
we would even begin to get wor- 
ried," he said. "Don't worry 
about the snow, but you have to 
change trains here." 

Nora's heart jumped. Change 
trains! Why, of course! They had 
told her this back in Omaha when 
she bought her ticket; but it 
seemed so long ago she had for- 
gotten. 

The conductor picked up her 
carpetbag and her larger suitcase 
and was waiting for her at the 



108 



steps to help her down. Nora 
paused at the door, peering 
anxiously into the swirling snow 
and the darkness. She could see 
no other person except the sta- 
tion agent standing in the light 
of his open door, apparently wait- 
ing for her. Still Nora hesitated. 

"Your train doesn't leave for 
a couple of hours," called the 
agent. "Come on in where it's 
warm." 

Nora's heart was pounding, 
and her hands felt weak and 
shaky as she entered the station. 
"This is the only passenger for 
the Idaho train, Joe," said the 
conductor, putting her bags down. 

"Fine," said the station agent, 
smiling at Nora. "We'll take care 
of her. The next train won't be 
along for at least two hours, but 
she'll be warm and comfortable 
here." 

In her confused state of mind, 
Nora couldn't help wishing she 
had had chances for more experi- 
ences. Even the idea of changing 
trains had thrown her into a 
nervous tension. Still she must 
not regret her decision to come 
West. She wanted things to 
happen, and most of all she 
wanted the courage to meet them 
when they did. 

The agent had returned to his 
work. He wrote for a time with 
Nora standing uncertainly just 
inside the door. Then he put 
down his pen and indicated the 
bench by the stove, motioning 
for her to move over there. 

"The seat is hard," he said, 
"but it beats standing. It's 
warmer over there, too. This is 
the first real snowstorm we've 
had and it promises to be a good 
one." 

He placed her bags on the 




bench by the stove and returned 
to his stool at the counter. 

Nora moved across the room 
and sat down on the end of the 
bench. It was long and wide, and 
she stifled a desire to lie down on 
it 

The station was very quiet. 
She could hear only the ticking 
of the clock and the scratch of 
the station agent's pen on the 
paper. The warmth of the stove 
made her drowsy, but she fought 
to keep her eyes open. In spite 
of her efforts she found herself, 
as she relaxed in the warm quiet, 
nodding from time to time, but 
each time, she jerked her head 
erect again. After what seemed to 
Nora a very long time, the station 
agent again put down his pen 
and looked at her. 

"You could get a bite to eat 
next door. Miss," he said. 

"No, thank you. I . . . I . . . 

I'm No, thanks." Nora groped 

frantically for a reason. She had 
eaten nothing since noon, and 
she was hungry. She had begun 
to feel at ease here with the sta- 
tion agent. He was certainly more 
interested in whatever it was he 
was writing than he was in her, 
but just the thought of going out 
on the street and maybe meeting 
Mormons filled her with panic. 
The storm, raging around the 
station, might easily serve as a 
good cover-up for her disappear- 
ance. 

"Can't say as I blame you for 



109 



February 1967 



not wanting to go out in this 
weather. But you still have quite 
a wait ahead of you. I'll run over 
and pick up a sandwich for you." 

He was out the door and gone 
before Nora could protest. When 
he returned, he was carrying a 
plate under a white napkin. 

"I told Ma Jones about you, 
and she insisted on fixing up a 
plate. Here. Come on up to the 
counter and eat it while it's still 
hot." 

The mashed potatoes were 
steaming under the best gravy 
Nora had ever eaten. The piece of 
chicken had been fried to a 
tender golden brown, and the two 
rolls were dotted with melting 
butter. Nora hadn't realized how 
hungry she was. 

"I must pay you for the meal," 
she said. "How much is it?" 

The station agent's eyes 
twinkled. "You know, that's 
what I asked Ma. And she said, 
* Can't a body ever do a good 
deed without being paid for it? 
You just take this plate along, 
and tell the young lady it's com- 
pliments of *Ma Jones' Eating 
House.' " 

IHERE was a piece of pie on a 
second, smaller plate. As Nora 
started on it, the thought struck 
her. Perhaps this was the way 
they did it! Softened up their 
victims first wi\h a good meal 
and then made their move! She 
stopped, her fork in mid-air, and 
looked again at the station agent. 
If he had any ideas as far as she 
was concerned, he certainly was 
doing a good job of hiding them. 
After she had finished eating, she 
cleared her throat twice before 
he even looked up from his desk. 
"What wonderful food," she 



said. "You will thank your moth- 
er for it, won't you?" 

The station agent threw back 
his head and roared with laugh- 
ter. 

"My mother! Now, Ma would 
not appreciate that. Why, I'm al- 
most as old as she is." He leaned 
nearer. Instinctively Nora drew 
back. "You see, we just call her 
Ma. Everyone hereabouts does, 
but as far as I know, she has 
neither chick nor child. She 
moved in here about three years 
ago, and there have been any 
number of the brethren who 
would have liked to become Pa 
Jones, once they got a taste of 
her cooking, but so far she's just 
kept to herself and run her busi- 
ness. Does as well as a man could, 
too." 

Nora stared at him. "You 
mean she hasn't a husband? She 
has lived here all that time and 
never married?" 

The man chuckled. "Now don't 
get the wrong idea about the 
West," he said. "It's not that 
she couldn't find a husband. And 
anyone as pretty as you would 
have no trouble at all." 

Nora blushed furiously. "That 
is not what. ... I mean. . . . 
I. . . ." 

"I should apologize," said the 
agent. "I was only doing a bit of 
teasing. But about Ma, that's 
right. She simply prefers to run 
things herself, or, at least, she 
has up to this point. I teU her 
that someday the right man will 
come along, and she'll forget 
some of her independence." 

He picked up the dishes. "I'll 
tell Ma how much you enjoyed 
the meal," he said. "Nothing 
pleases her like the word that 
someone enjoys her cooking." 



110 



The wind swirled the snow- 
flakes inside as he opened the 
door. Nora moved over again by 
the fire. After the agent returned, 
he went directly to his work, 
making no attempt to resume 
the conversation, until once again 
he put down his pen and rose to 
his 






The Golden Chain 

''That's all,'' answered the 
agent, putting Nora's luggage 
aboard. "No one out tonight just 
for the ride." 

The train was almost deserted. 
Nora found a seat alone and 
placed both of her bags beside 
her. It seemed that they moved 
very slowly, and the train stopped 
in every little village along the 
way. The train grew chilly and, 
after an interminably long time, 
at last Nora heard the announce- 
ment. 

"Banner, Idaho!" 

This was it. Nora picked up 
her luggage and moved toward 
the door of the train. 

{To be continued) 



"'Bout train time," he said. "If 
she's on time from Salt Lake, she 
will be pulling in in about five 
minutes." 

And the train was on time, 
exactly nine forty-five. As the 
conductor lowered the steps, he 
looked past Nora at the station 
agent. 

"Only one passenger?" he 
asked. 

Angel 
Number 

ThrPQ 

Lael J. Littke 



She stands there so absorbed in the unfolding of the story of the 
Christ Child that I am afraid she will forget to say her part, so 
carefully memorized during the past week ("Mama, I'm to be Angel 
Number Three and have a whole sentence to say"). Her tinsel halo 
has slipped to a lopsided perch over her right eye (symbolic maybe?) 
and her large paper collar is only a little crumpled. Her eyes shine. 
To her, the bathrobed little boys are truly shepherds come to gaze 
at the Holy Babe in the manger, and she and the other little girls 
actually angels (who can deny it?) come to bring the glad tidings. 

It is her turn to speak, and I wish that I could adjust her halo 
and prompt her, but I can only sit and watch and hope I have taught 
her well enough. 

Her voice is clear. "And this shall be a sign unto you: Ye shall 
find the Babe wrapped in swalling clothes and lying in a manger." 
("SwaddHng," I had coached her. "Say 'swaddling.' ") 

I am proud that she faces the audience — and the world — with so 
steady a gaze. She's growing up, my little Angel Number Three, and 
becoming independent. That's the way it should be; that's the way 
I want it to be. Then why do my arms feel empty and my eyes well 
with tears? 




Ill 



Singing fl^othiers 





Volume 54 February 1967 Number 2 

■ Belle S. Spafford, President 

■ Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor 

■ Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor 

■ Hulda P. Young, Secretary-Treasurer 



Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 
Evon W. Peterson 
Aleine M. Young 
Josie B. Bay 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. Manwaring 
EIna P. Haymond 
Mary R. Young 
Mary V. Cameron 
Afton W. Hunt 
Elsa T. Peterson 
Fanny S. Kienitz 
Elizabeth B. Winters 
Jennie R. Scott 
Alice L Wilkinson 
Irene W. Buehner 



Irene C. Lloyd 
Hazel S. Love 
Fawn H. Sharp 
Celestia J. Taylor 
Anne R. Gledhill 
Belva B. Ashton 
Zola J. McGhie 
Oa J. Cannon 
Lila B. Walch 
Lenore C. Gundersen 
Marjorie C. Pingree 
Darlene C. Dedekind 
Cleone R. Eccles 
Edythe K. Watson 
Ellen N. Barnes 
Kathryn S. Gilbert 
Verda F. Burton 
Myrtle R. Olson 
Alice C. Smith 
Lucile P. Peterson 
Elaine B. Curtis 
Zelma R. West 



The Lord . . . set my feet upon a 
rock . . . and established my goings. 
And he hath put a new song in my 
mouth, even praise unto our God 
(Psalms 40:2-3). 

■ The voices of the Singing Moth- 
ers, through the ages, have 
marked with beauty and with 
notes of lasting illumination, the 
dearly beloved phases of a wom- 
an's life. A young babe, new to 
the sounds of earth yet close to 
the anthems of heaven, hears her 
mother's voice in singing, and the 
music becomes the first rhythmic 
experience of her life journey. 

Growing into womanhood in the 
shelter of the home, again she 
hears her mother singing as she 
works about the house carrying 
joy and gratitude and love from 
room to roonj. Returning from 
school, through the open door, 
the young girl hears the melody 
that her mother sings, as she sits 
in afternoon sunlight and stitches 
and mends the apparel of her 
children. 

Thus, with a heritage of music in 
her heart, the young woman even- 
tually turns toward dreams of her 
own home; and all that she has 
learned of faith and family unity, 
expressed in singing, becomes her 
own melody of life. 

Women have sung in sorrow and 
in loneliness. Their songs have 
mingled the trials of a present 
time with their hopes for a happier 
future. Women have sung to com- 
fort themselves and to reach for 
the riches of the spirit. They have 
sung to impart strength and cour- 



112 



age to those in need of consolation. They have sung in cottages, in 
tents, and in cabins. They have established singing in the land. 

Their spiritual yearnings, especially, have been strengthened by 
music, and have been lifted to a contemplation of those thoughts and 
those majestic harmonies which unite the earth with heaven. 

"If thou art merry, praise the Lord with singing, with music . . . 
and with a prayer of praise and thanksgiving. If thou art sorrowful, 
call on the Lord thy God with supplication, that your souls may be 
joyful . . . (D&C 136:28, 29). 

It was a mother who was commanded by the Lord, through the 
Prophet Joseph Smith, "to make a selection of sacred hymns, as it 
shall be given thee, which is pleasing unto me, to be had in my church. 
For my soul delighteth in the song of the heart; yea, the song of the 
righteous is a prayer unto me, and it shall be answered with a blessing 
upon their heads" (D&C 25:11-12). 

From the singing of mothers in their homes; from the singing of 
women together as neighbors; from music inherent in their hearts, 
came the official organization of Singing Mothers throughout the 
Church. The Singing Mothers inspire and encourage each other in the 
discovery and development of their talents. The feeling for music and 
its Interpretation is "caught"; it flows from one sister to another, and 
each performance becomes a unity of spiritual aspiration and ac- 
complishment. 

From singing in the wards. Singing Mother choruses move into ever- 
widening circles of influence and devoted service in the name of music, 
and in praise of the gospel heritage. In concerts they offer the hymns 
and the anthems long revered as spiritual treasures, as well as the 
inspired compositions of the restoration. Many who otherwise might 
not hear the grandeur of the great chords of music, are offered a world 
of harmony by the Singing Mothers. In the congregations of the saints, 
at Relief Society General Conference and at the General Conferences 
of the Church, the Singing Mothers, in combined choruses, add the 
beauty and spiritual strength of their singing. 

Music is a missionary, and the Singing Mothers in television and 
radio presentations, on their international tour, through their appear- 
ances at the meetings of the American Mothers — ^their singing at the 
World's Fair — wherever they go, they carry the message of the gospel 
and become bearers of "the singing and the sounds of salvation." 

The Singing Mothers sing of "the mountains high." They sing in 
many nations and on the islands of the sea. They rejoice as Relief So- 
ciety women, offering praises to the Heavenly Father. . . . "Come, Ye 
Blessed of My Father" . . . "Go Ye Forth With My Word." 

— V.P.C. 



113 




Reduce 

Your Risk 

of Heart Attack 

Health Project For Everyone 

The American Heart Association 



In the search for a way to prevent heart attacks and strokes, sci- 
entists have studied the living habits and medical records of thousands 
of persons in middle age. The studies showed that those who had 
heart attacks had one or more of the following conditions or living 
habits: 

■ High levels of cholesterol or other fatty substances in the blood 

■ Overweight 

■ High blood pressure 

■ Lack of exercise 

■ Cigarette smoking 

■ Diabetes 

■ A family history of heart attacks in middle age 

It appears that any one of these habits or conditions, called risk 
factors, increases the chances of a heart attack, and a combination 
of two or more factors multiplies the risk. 

These habits usually are formed in childhood with the influence of 
parents. Children imitate their parents, so in eating, watching TV, 
youngsters very early become subjected to risk factors. When they 
reach adulthood, the habits are firmly entrenched. 

The early detection of major risks is one of the most encouraging 
advances in medical knowledge, for it points to precautions we all can 
take to increase our chances of living longer and enjoying good health. 

What are the risks you should avoid? Your doctor can best answer 
these questions. Everyone should have periodic physical check-ups. 

While there is still no ironclad proof that reducing the known risks 
will prevent heart attacks, most of the scientific evidence today points 
that way. At the very least, reducing the risks can result in good 
general health and physical fitness for every member of the family. 

Children stand to benefit most of all, by learning early in life to 
avoid eating and living patterns that may lead to premature heart 
disease in adulthood. 

HELP YOUR HEART FUND! HELP YOUR HEART! 

114 




Ramona W. Cannon 



Anita Brenner (widow of Dr. David 
Glusker) is editor of "Mexico This 
Month," which presents in color the 
scenic beauty of that country, and 
directs tourists where to go and what 
to see, and whets the appetite for 
Mexican cuisine, dating back to early 
Mayan culture. Although she is not 
Mexican (her parents Immigrated to 
Mexico from Latvia), she has lived 
many years in Mexico and entertains 
distinguished visitors at her home in 
Lomas, a suburb of Mexico City. She 
also owns a large ranch and Is a 
specialist in growing many exotic 
varieties of peppers and herbs requisite 
for use in traditional Mexican cookery. 

Betty S. Gilson, M.D., of Helena, Mon- 
tana, is the new head of the Utah 
State Health Department's Chronic 
Disease and Heart Section. For sixteen 
years she was director of the Montana 
Heart Diagnostic Center, an activity of 
the Montana State Board of Health. 
She was born in Minneapolis, received 
her B.A. and M.D. degrees from the 
University of Minnesota, and took her 
postgraduate training in internal med- 
icine at Lakeside Hospital, Western 
Reserve University in Cleveland, Ohio. 
In addition to her many civic respon- 
sibilities with the Montana State Med- 
cal Association, she was a member of 
the Board of Trustees of the Great 
Falls, Montana Public Schools at the 
time of her Utah appointment. 

RHda Bee O' Bryan Cliburn, mother of 
the famous pianist Van Cliburn, was 
her son's only teacher until he began 
to study at Juilllard in 1952. Mrs. Cli- 
burn is currently appearing with her 
son in television concerts in the color 
special "A Portrait of Van Cliburn." 



Montserrat Cabale, a thirty-two-year-old 
Spanish soprano, has already won world 
acclaim. In superb performances of 
"Casta Diva," and other arias from 
Bellini and Donizetti, her voice has 
been praised as "full, pure, and effort- 
less." Her first appearance in the 
United States was in April 1965, and 
she was received "with instant great 
approval." 

Dr. Sylvia Cassell, psychologist, has 
pioneered a volunteer puppet program 
at Children's Memorial Hospital, Chi- 
cago, to calm the fears of young pa- 
tients. The child sees a puppet patient 
on a small operating table, under a 
miniature X-ray machine and learns 
that it is necessary to lie quietly 
so the picture will not be fuzzy. A 
doctor puppet talks to the live child 
(often with the voice of Dr. Casseli 
herself). In this way the small patient 
is prepared for his examinations, dye 
tests, X-ray pictures, treatments, sur- 
gery — frequently heart surgery. 

^aivina Hoffman, "the most renowned 
woman sculptor of moderns," worked 
for years on an autobiography, "Yester- 
day Is Today," which was published in 
1965 by Crown Publishers, New York. 
She died in July 1966, at the age of 
eighty-one, leaving a prodigious num- 
ber of works, carved In marble, bronze, 
and stone, many of them far larger 
than life-sized. Her "personal history," 
as is her sculpture, is created from her 
heart and enriches the reader in intel- 
lectual, spiritual, and esthetic dimen- 
sions. The best known work of Miss 
Hoffman, a pupil of Auguste Rodin, 
is the "Races of Man" group in the 
Hall of Man in the Chicago Natural 
History Museum. 



115 




Valentines 

Are 

Important 

Frances C, Yost 



■ Susan McMaughan wiped the 
frost from the window so that 
she could watch her five little 
schoolers board the bus that went 
past their house. They were 
beautiful children, and they were 
dressed nicely, thanks to the fact 
that she could sew well, and 
make over. 

"What are you watching, 
Mommie?" Little Laurie asked. 

"Mother's watching your big 
brothers and sisters, to see that 
they get on the bus safely." 

"Will you watch me next year 
to see if I get on the bus all 
right?" 

"I surely will, Mark." 

"Will you watch us when we 
go to school, Mommie?" 

"Yes, Betty and little Laurie, 
Mommie will watch you every 
morning." 

Susan gathered her three little 
pre-schoolers in her arms and 
hugged them close. 

Keeping her eight children 
warm and fed and with some- 
thing to wear was a problem that 
occupied every moment of her 
time during the day, and most 
of her thinking time through the 
night. Susan told herself that it 
wouldn't be too long before Jim 
would write and say he had 
found work. Then he would en- 
close a check or some greenbacks. 
Until then she would just have 
to hold out. 



116 



Valentines Are Important 

The three little children started perhaps, she could help them 

playing with blocks, and Susan with whatever was bothering 

went to the kitchen and took them. 

stock of her meager supphes. While Martha and Cloe washed 
There was enough sugar for a the supper dishes, Tom and Vic- 
couple of weeks, and flour to tor brought in the coal and kin- 
make two or three nice batches dling. When these tasks were 
of bread. The lone cow was giv- finished, there would follow a 
ing milk enough for all, and session of getting lessons on the 
cream for their cereal, and kitchen table. Then Susan would 
enough to make a little butter, help those who needed a bit of 
There was still bottled fruit and assistance with English, arithme- 
a few vegetables in the cellar, tic, history, or geography. 
Yes, with good planning, she In the north bedroom, away 
would hold out until Jim could from the heater, Susan was tuck- 
get work. ing the little ones in bed. 

She would keep hoping and "Your Daddy would be proud, 
praying. She wasn't alone with the way you can say your prayers 
her brood of eight darling chil- all alone. Now jump into bed. 
dren. God was in his heaven, and Goodnight little Mark and Con- 
was watching and caring for nie, Betty and Laurie. Keep 
them. under the covers, because it's 

Susan cleaned and set to soak dreadfully cold tonight." 
the last of the dry beans. Hot Susan tucked each one in snug- 
chili would make a nourishing ly. She was proud of the com- 
supper for all, and perhaps there forters on the beds. She had 
would be enough for lunch to- taken the womout wool blankets 
morrow for her and the little and covered them with pretty 
ones. outing flannel. All the children 

So it was that Susan Mc- had helped to tie them. Yes, her 

Maughan worked and prayed day children were warm and cozy in 

after day, hardly taking time to their beds, and she was thankful 

look at the calendar. It was while for that, 

they were all around the table m 

eating supper that evening that iJusan had a song on her lips 

Susan noticed the older children as she left the bedroom of the 

were rather quiet. She hoped little ones, and walked towards 

things had gone well for them at the kitchen. Then she heard 

school. She didn't want anyone Tom's voice. Tom was the oldest, 

to suffer because they were poor, and he was more of a man than 

She wanted her children to feel a boy, even though he was thir- 

ad jus ted and have friends . . . teen and in the seventh grade, 

even though it meant making What was he saying? 

over and washing clothes out at "Well, don't tell Mother. She 

night. can't do anything about it, and it 

But something was amiss to- would only make her feel badly." 

night. After the little children "I just can't face my friends 

were in bed, perhaps she could on Valentine's Day without a 

get them to confide in her. Then, single valentine for anyone." 

117 



February 1967 

"Well, for goodness sake, Mar- manly voice again, 

tha! Valentines aren't that im- "Maybe we could make valen- 

portant." This from Victor. tines." Martha's voice grabbed 

Martha stifled a little moan, onto a last ray of hope, 

and Tom, always the benefactor "A person could make one for 

came to her defense. the teacher, I suppose, but you 

"Of course valentines are im- can't make thirty-three for every- 

portant. Victor didn't mean it one in the class. And you have 

that way. He was just trying to to have red paper and lace and 

point out that there are lots of stuff to make valentines out of 

things more important, and we'll and . . . ." 

have to be brave. Now I have "I guess you're right, Tom." 

thought this whole thing out, and Martha's voice betrayed the fact 

decided the best way to do it is that she wasn't having too much 

for us all to come home when the success at being brave, 

valentine party starts in each "So we all come hpme. I guess 

room. That way we won't be there isn't anything else to do. 

embarrassed getting valentines But I sure hate to miss the 

from our friends, and not having party." Victor shrugged his shoul- 

any to give. All in favor?" ders, not considering whether the 

Listening, Susan McMaughan children would be allowed to 
could see a future lawyer or leave school, 
school principal in her Tom. He "I don't know about the rest 
was a bom leader. She felt it best of you, but I have studies to do." 
not to barge in the room just Tom's voice terminated the sub- 
now. She listened, and as she ject. 

listened, her heart ached. Why Susan, listening just outside 

hadn't they shared their prob- the door, was proud of her four 

lems with her? Yet, as Tom had older children. They studied hard 

pointed out, there wasn't any- and their report cards registered 

thing she could do about it. But good grades, 

perhaps there was. She hadn't f. 

bothered the Lord about any- Ihe next morning, after the 

thing but warmth and food and children left for school, Susan 

health for her family. Valentines started cleaning out drawers, 

were important, too. What were There was a chance she could 

the children saying? find last year's valentines. Per- 

"I guess " that is all right haps with a little bleach she 

for us. We're big. But little Con- could erase names, and they 

nie is only in the first grade, could be re-used. She did find 

Valentines are so important when some, but they had been enjoyed 

you're little." until the comers were frayed. 

Cloe's voice had a flutter in it, They were unfit to pass along, 

which divulged the fact that Susan toyed with the idea of 

valentines were still important at taking Martha's suggestion and 

her age, also. making some. But Tom was so 

"Well, we'll just have to bring right. There was nothing from 

Connie home with us, and make which to make valentines. What 

the best of it." That was Tom's few coins Susan had, were now 

118 



Valentines Are Important 



all used for stamps and yeast 
cakes. 

Susan watched for the mail- 
man. If Jim sent a check or even 
a dollar bill, she would buy val- 
entines. When the mailman 
passed by the house without 
stopping, she went to the door 
and called out to him. 

"Any mail today?" 

"No, Mrs. McMaughan. Not a 
single thing. Fm sorry." 

The afternoon of the thir- 
teenth of February, Susan asked 
a neighbor if she would watch 
Mark, Beth, and little Laurie 
while she slipped down town. It 
was a hard decision to make, but 
Susan was ready to swallow her 
pride and ask for credit at the 
store. She would buy valentines 
enough for five schoolers. 

Susan McMaughan went into 
the variety store. It was fun to 
look around and see the lovely 
things on display. She hadn't 
allowed herself the luxury of 
looking in the stores since Jim 
was out of work. She walked over 
to where the valentines usually 
were. The counter was bare. 

"Where are your valentines?" 




"Sold the last of them last 
night, Madam." 

"Oh, no!" 

"Sorry. Had a run on them. 
The kids are buying more these 
days." 

Susan sighed. Well, being out 
of stock saved her the embarrass- 
ment of asking for credit to buy 
them. Perhaps they would have 
turned her down anyway. She 
walked slowly from the store. 
Her legs were too tired to nav- 
igate. Or was it her very soul 
that was tired? 

That evening the children were 
extra cheerful, polite, helpful, 
and downright good. Susan was 
extra cheerful herself. It was a 
PoUyanna game they all seemed 
to be playing. Yet it seemed 
better than to sit down in the 
middle of the room and cry for 
lack of valentines. 

It was while Susan lay awake 
in her bed that night that she 
decided what she would do. She 
would make the prettiest val- 
entine cake! Then, when the chil- 
dren came home from school, 
they would have a family party. 
She would cut the cake and serve 
hot chocolate with it. 

Susan arose early, long before 
the February sun had peeked 
over the horizon. She stirred up 
batter for a velvet white cake. 
Instead of baking it in the two 
square layers, or the two round 
pans, she poured the batter into 
one square pan and one round 
pan. 

When the cakes were baked 
and cooled, she cut the round 
cake in half. She placed the 
square cake at an angle on her 
largest and prettiest plate to 
form the point of the heart. 
The two round halves she placed 



119 



February 1967 



at the top of the diamond 
square to form the round parts 
of the heart. It was a perfect val- 
entine. Susan iced the three parts 
together. Then, with fluffy white 
icing, she covered the whole big 
heart. In the center she wrote 
eight names: Tom, Victor, Mar- 
tha, Cloe, Connie, Mark, Betty, 
and Laurie. With the decorator, 
she made little rosebuds, hearts, 
and cupids. Then she edged the 
entire valentine with lace icing. 
The cake was beautiful! 

Susan placed the cake high on 
the top of the cupboard out of 
sight. Then she sighed. The cake 
wouldn't take the place of val- 
entines for friends, but she had 
done the best she could, and her 
heart felt better. The children 
would know that she cared. 

The sun came up over the 
eastern mountains. It was going 
to be a beautiful day, clear and 
bright and warm for February, a 
perfect Valentine Day . . . well 
almost. 

It was time to awaken the 
children. What was that? A 
knock on the door at this hour? 

Susan went to the door and 
opened it. There stood the mail- 
man smiling like a valentine him- 
self. Then he seemed to be em- 
barrassed a little. 

"Good morning, Mrs. Mc- 
Maughan. This is a little out of 



order. I usually pass your house 
about ten-thirty. But when we 
sorted the mail this morning, 
there was this big package for 
your family. Since it is labeled 
valentines, I thought you might 
like it before school begins. So 
I dropped by on my way home 
for breakfast." 

Susan couldn't have appre- 
ciated this early call more if it 
had been St. Valentine himself. 

"Thank you. Thank you very 
much." 

Susan was all thumbs as she 
tore open the package. Out fell 
two large cellophane packets 
bulging with valentines. 

"Children! Children! Come 
and see!" 

There was a fine variety of 
valentines, even clever ones for 
the teachers. 

It was a hurry-up, but joyous 
morning. There were so many 
names of friends to write in so 
little time. Susan couldn't re- 
member when they had all been 
so happy. 

After they were gone to school, 
Susan sat back in her chair for a 
bit of rest. Jim wasn't a whirl- 
wind of a provider, but he was 
a thoughtful man. She would use 
the last postage stamp to write 
him a valentine love letter, and 
let him know how happy he had 
made his little children. 



KEEPING SUMMER 

Enola Chamberlin 

When grapes were ripe, and purple plums, 
And warm winds swayed the grain and grass, 
I peeled and pitted, cooked and sealed 
The summer up in glass. 

And now with snow to claim the fields 
And cold wind barking at the door, 
I break the seals and summer lives 
In scent and taste once more. 



120 



A 

Tby 

He WiU 
Treasure 



^ ■( :- 
June F. Krambule -^ , 



Model in Picture 
Michael Anderson 




■ Hours of fun were created by Mrs. Ivan Anderson of Shelley, Idaho, and 
given to grandson Michael Anderson, in the form of an inexpensive, long- 
lasting Christmas gift — one that will stimulate his imagination for as long 
as httle boys like cars and airplanes. It is a "Toy Town" — a sort of magic 
city — perfect for rainy days or stay-clean hours when Mother has errands 
to run. 

This toy is made from a piece of heavy canvas (we suggest about 4' x 6') 
On it has been sketched a layout of a model city, containing all the buildings 
Michael is familiar with, including train station, school, church, hotel, hospital, 
and supermarket. For added measure, the layout includes a construction 
company for the use of fascinating dump trucks and cranes; a zoo, a farm, 
and an airport to house the many miniature airplanes that zoom and roar 
in little boys' hands. 

Around the outside of the model city runs a train track, drawn, as are all 
the outlines of buildings and streets, with felt markers so popular with 
homemakers these days. 

A box of model trains, zoo animals, and a variety of cars, including am- 
bulances and milk trucks, go with the floor layout and provide hours of 
imaginative play. Homes along the avenues have garages to house the miniature 
automobiles. These garages are pockets made of muslin, pleated at the edges, 
into which chubby fists can push tiny cars. 

Houses and other buildings, outlined with felt pens, can be colored lightly 
with crayon. 

Do you have a "little one" with an imagination? Why not draft him a Toy 
Town and let him spend those indoor hours driving to Sunday School, de- 
livering milk, rushing patients to the hospital, landing his jet, or motoring 
to the farm? This gift is interesting to make, easy to mail, compact to store, 
easy on clothes. All things that appeal to grownups — and lots of fun for 
a youngster. 



121 



^^Efe-.^%;: :"^.<m 



Tell Me of Love Rosa lee Lloyd Chapter 8 (Conclusion) 



m "Come back here, Julie!'' Cleo 
demanded. "We must go for help. 
It will take men who know how, 
and all their equipment, to Hft 
him out of there. We'll have to 
hurry." 

"I won't leave him here!" 
Julie cried out as she crawled 
back to the safe, hard ground 
and stood up facing Cleo. 

"Casey Jones knew he was 
down there. Why didn't we listen 
to that good old kelpie? He's 
been coming out here every night 
alone, running all those miles. 
He's begged us to come!" 

Cleo gritted her teeth. 

"I know," she said. "Uncle 
Rufe would call me a plain mut- 
ton-head. But now — ^we've got to 
move fast. I can't blame you for 
staying here, Julie. If my John 
was down there, no one could pull 
me away either. I'll go for help." 

"But how. Aunt Cleo? We're 
forty miles from the station — al- 
most twenty from the highway. 
You might not know your way 
back without Casey Jones." 

Cleo's eyes had firey Httle 
glints in them. "I'm a bush- wom- 
an, Julie. I know what to do in 
an emergency. I'll get back to the 
highway in the jeep. Then I'll 



shoot the telegraph wires. That 
is a signal for help out here. 
Linesmen answer that call no 
matter where they are. I can't 
say how long we'll have to wait. 
Maybe a few hours — ^maybe all 
night — ^maybe longer. But they 
will come." 

"Can you hit the wire?" Julie 
was incredulous. "It's way up in 
the sky." 

"It will take a good shot," she 
answered. Her chin squared off. 
"I did it when a horse fell on 
Uncle Rufe. God willing, I can 
do it again." 

Julie touched her cheek. 
"Grandfather says that you are 
the best shot in Australia," she 
said. 

Cleo's wide mouth relaxed. 
"I'm glad there's something I 
can do that pleases him, Julie. 
I've about given up — trying to 
make him like me." 

Juhe hugged her. "We all have 
a place in his heart," she said. "I 
love you. Aunt Cleo, I think you 
are the very salt of the earth. 
I really do." 

Cleo said brusquely: "Take 
this torch. Hang it on your belt. 
You have that old survival kit 
and your water bag. Keep your 



122 



Tell Me of Love 

rifle right by your side. Lift it, listen. This time Casey Jones 

don't drag it. Trust old Casey raised his head listening, too. His 

Jones to key you if anything body tensed. He barked, wagging 

vicious comes near you." his tail. 

She strode off across the bush, Julie wondered if she imagined 
her bright yellow hair flying in it, or did someone say "Julie." 
the breeze. She leaned forward eagerly, wait- 
Julie was alone with Casey ing, but it was only the wind 
Jones, guarding Ron, far down in sighing through the bush, 
a deep, dark hole. She crawled ,. 

up beside the dog again. He I here was a freezing drizzle in 
licked her hands, and nuzzled his the air. She crawled closer to 
face in them. Casey Jones, trying to warm her- 
"Good kelpie," she whispered self against his fluffy hair. They 
to him. lay quietly listening for some 
A few minutes later she heard whisper of life in the hole below 
the horn of the jeep. Aunt Cleo them. Instead, she heard the 
was riding toward the highway, crackle of brittle-dry grass as 
Julie inched closer to the hole something stepped on it coming 
and turned her torch into its nearer. Nearer, 
darkness. She could see nothing Fear beat in Julie like a ham- 
but jagged, crusty earth on every mer. Casey Jones' head came up 
side. with a jerk. He crawled back- 
She cupped her hands and wards, jumping to his feet. Julie 
called down: "Ron — Ron, dar- followed him, lifting her rifle and 
ling. I'm here. I'll never leave turning her torch on the ap- 
you. Never. Aunt Cleo has gone proaching object, 
for help. So don't give up." A huge dingo! She saw it plain- 
Her words were an empty wail ly, glittering eyes, teeth bared, 
with a weird echo. His breath was a howling snarl 
She shivered and closed her as he leaped for Casey Jones. He 
eyes. Wild birds circled above had returned to kill him. 
them. Hours dragged by. The af- They fought savagely, biting, 
temoon sun faded into twilight, tearing at each other. Her torch 
and the cockatoos began their was focused on them but how 
unearthly screeching. Great, wide- could she aim her rifle if she had 
winged bats flew over her. The to drop the torch? 
brittle, dry tufts of grass crackled Panic rose in her throat, but 
as something shthered through it. she beat it down. Closing hei 

Night came down like a heavy eyes, she prayed desperately, 

blanket of darkness. There was When she opened her eyes the 

no moon in the sky. No stars, big dingo was tearing at Casey 

Julie felt a damp mist on her Jones' wounded shoulder. Their 

face and arms. Dear Heavenly howls wailed with the wind. 

Father, she cried into the dark- Julie reached the bush and put 

ness, don't let it rain until they the lighted torch in its branches, 

come. It was a spotlight on the fighting 

"Ron. . . . Oh, Ron, darling," dogs, 

she called again and strained to Slowly, carefully, she lifted her 

123 



February 1967 



rifle, aiming at the dingo. She 
must hit him in the head. If she 
only wounded him, he would turn 
and attack her. 

The shot rang out across the 
black night. She fired again. The 
dingo reared back, pawing the 
air, then he flopped to the earth, 
and Casey Jones was free. 

Julie ran to him, cradling him 
in her lap. She took off her shirt 
and tore it to pieces, mopping 
his wounds. 

"Good kelpie," she crooned 
gently. "Good Casey Jones." 

The wind rose, whipping about 
them, freezing the mist in the air. 
Julie was chilled and aching, but 
she crawled back to the hole. 
She must keep on calling to Ron 
— calling — calling. He must know 
she .was near him. 

Casey Jones crawled up be- 
side her. He was wet and shiver- 
ing. They were both weak and 
exhausted. A hazy sleep envel- 
oped her. The next time she 
awakened she crawled closer to 
Casey Jones. He was scarcely 
breathing. "Oh, no!" she cried 
into the darkness. "Don't leave 
me Casey — please don't — die." 
She lay close to him and mur- 
mured encouraging words until 
he finally licked her hand. . . . 



I 



H: H: H: H: ^ 



ULiE heard a man's voice. It 
was a dear, familiar voice. 

"She's regaining conscious- 
ness," he said to someone. "Julie 
— you are safe now. Speak to us, 
dear." 

It was Dr. George's voice. It 
was hazy and faded away. Then 
she heard him again: "You are 
back at the station, Julie, in 
Isabelle's bed." 

Big Dan's voice came to her. 
"The little Julie is a brave one. 



It was the sound of her voice 
that kept Ron hanging on to life. 
He told me so." 

"A brave one," Dr. George 
said. "It was that dingo that 
backed Ron into the hole. I'm 
glad she got him right in the 
head." 

Julie's eyes fluttered open, but 
everything was hazy. 

"Ron ..." she whispered. 
"Where— is Ron?" 

"He's alive, dear," Aunt Isa- 
belle said, close to her ear. "Dr. 
George has sent for the best 
doctors in Perth. Father, Aimt 
Tricia, and the children will 
come, too. Wally and Betz have 
gone to the township to meet 
them. Carolyn is taking care of 
Ron in the back room." 

Julie's chest was heavy. She 
could hardly breathe. It's pneu- 
monia, she thought. She must see 
Ron. She struggled to sit up, but 
Isabelle pushed her gently back 
to the pillow. 

"Tell me— about Ron. . . ." 
her voice was a raspy whisper. 

"We'll pull him through," Dr. 
George said. "Get well and strong 
so you can help us." 

"I will— oh, I will. . . ." 

She closed her eyes, breathing 
hard, trying to fight off the dark- 
ness, but she slipped into un- 
consciousness again. 

The next time she opened her 
eyes. Aunt Cleo's face was above 
her, sweat was streaming down 
Aunt Cleo's cheecks, and she was 
rubbing Julie from head to toes 
with a foul-smelling salve. Julie 
was hot, sweating hot. She could 
not endure it. 

"Aunt Cleo, please don't. Mut- 
ton tallow and eucalyptus make 
— ^me — so sick. I'm burning up — 
I can't breathe." 



124 




"Put more wood in the stove, 
Wally," Cleo ordered. "She's 
waking up, but we can't quit. 
We've got to sweat this bush 
chill clear out of her. It's the 
only way. Keep the stove red 
hot." 

"You can't stand it in here. 
Aunt Cleo," Wally said. "It's hot 
enough to bake you alive. Uncle 
John is worried about you." 

"Tell him— I'm all right. You 
get more wood. We have to keep 
on." 

Darkness came again to Julie. 
She sank into it. 

Juhe opened her eyes, wonder- 
ing where she was. She could 
breathe easily. The room was 
cool as a green paddock. 

Grandfather was in the chair 
beside her bed. 

"Hello," she said in a thin 
little voice. 

He smiled and touched her 
hand. "She's better, Cleo," he 
said with a grateful sigh. "Our 
little girl is all right. Your bush 
method has won. You did a fine 
job. Thank you for all of us." 

"She cooked us all," Wally 
said. "Dad and Uncle John 
chopped three loads of wood. I'll 
go and tell them Julie is con- 
scious." 

Julie's eyes moved from one 
person to another, Dr. George, 



Aunt Isabelle, then to Aunt Cleo 
at the foot of the bed. She was 
pale and thinner, but her smile 
was radiant. 

"You did it, Cleo," Dr: George 
said. "Julie didn't respond to 
anything I gave her. Carolyn and 
I had all the newest medicines. 
I have never seen anyone work 
harder to save a life than you 
did." 

Julie saw Cleo through misty 
eyes. 

"She's worth it," Cleo said. 
"I'll do it all over if she needs 
it." 

"She'll make it now," Dr. 
George said. 

"That's an old bush remedy," 
Cleo explained. "I saw my Uncle 
Rufe cook that chill out of my 
brother Joe when he'd been out 
there three days." 

"Ron. . . ." JuHe asked. 
"Where is Ron?" 

"We made a small hospital in 
the back room," Grandfather 
told her. "When you are stronger 
we will take you to him." 

"Now, Grandfather. Please." 

She tried to sit up, but sank 
back against the pillow. 

"Soon," Grandfather said. "Be 
a good girl and stay quiet a while 
longer. We are all close by, Julie." 

Someone was always with her. 
Casey Jones came in, but most 



125 



February 1967 



of the time he was with Ron. 
One day Betz came in, red-eyed, 
as though she had been weeping. 

"They wouldn't let me come 
in before this," she said, indig- 
nantly. "I nearly died with worry. 
Even Wally couldn't eat when 
you were so sick." 

"That showed his devotion," 
Julie said, smiling. "What a sac- 
rifice. When he can't eat, he's 
really bushed." 

"Look, Julie." Betz opened a 
box she had brought with her. 
"I sent to Perth for this dressing 
gown. Wear it when you go to 
Ron. You'll look gorgeous in 
pink." Her voice broke. She put 
her hand over her mouth. "I 
have stayed too long," she said. 
"Aunt Isabelle will scold me. 
Only Grandfather is permitted 
to come in here any time he 
wants to." 

Julie noticed that Grandfather 
was always nearby as if protect- 
ing her. He is afraid the others 
will tell me something, Julie 
thought. She knew they were 
keeping something from her. 
Sometljing about Ron. 

MHE was alone after Betz left 
the room; with a great effort she 
got to her feet. The dressing 
gown Betz had given her was on 
the chair nearby. She struggled 
into it, loving the feel of the soft 
cashmere, tying the silken bow 
at the collar. She would walk 
down the hall to Ron's room. She 
held onto the bed, inching her 
way along, weak and unsteady, 
but determined. 

The door opened and Grand- 
father came in. 

He did not look angry nor 
even surprised. 

"You are pretty as a picture," 



he said, sitting in his chair. 

Julie sat down on the bed. 
She looked directly into his eyes. 

"Tell me. Grandfather. About 
Ron." 

"He is a lucky boy to be alive," 
he answered in his quiet way. 
"He was down there five days 
with a broken back." 

His voice was gentle, but Julie 
thought it faltered. Her eyes had 
darkened and seemed too big for 
her pale face. 

"I have to know, Grand- 
father," she said. "Tell me." 

He drew a long breath. His 
face seemed suddenly older and 
very tired. But his strong, stem 
chin was steady as a rock. 

"It will be a long time before 
Ron will walk again," he said. 

Julie sat perfectly still. Ron 
might always be a cripple. She 
saw the golden sunshine stream- 
ing through the window. Her 
eyes focused on the everlasting 
flowers that Ron had picked and 
put in the vase under Grannie's 
picture. She was in her wedding 
dress. It had hung on the wall 
right there ever since Julie could 
remember. 

Tears stung her eyes, but she 
did not weep. This was a time 
when you had to cling to hope 
and courage. Grannie had told 
her many times that to love was 
to know both bitter and sweet. 

She reached for Grandfather's 
hand and held it tenderly in both 
her own. They sat silently for a 
long, prayerful moment. 

"I love him. Grandfather," she 
said. Her voice had the whole 
world in its gentleness. "That 
means I will do anything for him. 
If he cannot walk alone, I will 
help him. We will study together 
until he finishes at the Univer- 



126 



Tell Me of Love 



sity. But, please, if you love us. 
Grandfather, let us marry now. 
Don't send me away from him 
again." 

He looked up at Grandmoth- 
er's picture. The deep lines 
around his mouth softened, but 
he did not speak. 

I HE old clock in the corner 
ticked so loudly Julie wondered 
if it was the sound of her own 
heart. 

At last he looked at Julie. The 
comers of his mouth turned up 
in a roguish smile. 

"Do you think your Grannie's 
wedding dress will fit you? I am 
sure that will please her. You are 
her namesake, Julia Ann Ridge- 
haven." 

Julie bent her head. She could 
hardly squeeze the tears back. 
But Grandfather did not like 
tears. He said tears had never 
won a battle yet. 

"As soon as you and Ron are 
both well," he went on, "we will 
fly to New Zealand to go to the 
temple. Would you like a small 
wedding breakfast at our home 
on Rushcutters Bay?" 

Julie nodded. She was too full 
of joy to speak. 

His voice bridled: "Remember 
this, Julie. I insist that Ron 
finish at the university, then he 
can teach. The doctors expect he 
will finally walk, but he must be 
prepared to take his place in the 
world, anyway. Education is very 
important in our life today. I 
mean to see that my family helps 
to keep Australia up there work- 
ing at it." 

He gave Julie a wise smile. 
"Your cousin Wally has told me 
how he feels about Betz." 

Julie's heart beat faster. 



"I am not surprised," he said. 
"He and Sue Ellen have been 
drifting apart. Probably they 
were not meant for each other." 

He looked quizzically at Julie, 
but she didn't offer an opinion. 

"When Wally finishes at the 
University next January, if this 
infatuation for Betz has deep- 
ened into real, enduring love, 
they will have my consent to 
marry. Your Aunt Tricia and 
Uncle Geoffrey seem very pleased 
with her. A little American spirit 
will be a good thing for the 
Ridgehavens. In Wally's words, 
she has worked like a drover out 
here, and proved she is a bit of 
all right!" 

There was a tap-tap on the 
door. It opened and Aunt Tricia 
came in with little Kip and 
Brown. 

The children looked at Julie 
with wide, curious eyes. "We said 
our prayers for you, Julie," Kip 
said. "Now, you're up!" 

Julie hugged them both. "I'm 
glad you prayed for me," she 
said, lifting her eyes to Aunt 
Tricia. "Thank you. Thank you!" 
The rest of the family crowded 
into the room. 

Dr. George called out, "Look 
at our girl, sitting up. She'll be 
able to dance at our wedding, 
Isabelle." 

"I will!" Julie smiled back. 

Uncle John put his arm around 
Aunt Cleo. "Father, Cleo and I 
want the spotlight for a second. 
We are expecting another baby." 

"That's jolly good news," 
Grandfather beamed. "Another 
Rideghaven." » 

Uncle John's eyes twinkled. 
"Cleo wants to know, if the baby 
is a boy, would you like us to 
name him Sir Walter Scott?" 



127 



February 1967 

"I would not!" Fierce lights 
brightened Grandfather's eyes. 
"Cleo should remember her own 
herits^ge. If you want my opinion, 
the name, Rufe Riley Quinn 
Ridgehaven, would please me; in 
honor of the finest grazier I have 
ever known. I am proud that my 
son John is married to the won- 
derful girl he reared!" 

No one spoke. The room held a 
quiet and sacred stillness. Aunt 
Cleo's face was lifted. She looked 
as though she had just been 
decorated by the Queen. 

Grandfather unwound his long 
legs and got to his feet. "Come, 
my dear," he said to Julie. "I will 
take you to Ron's room." 

Wally pushed forward. "Let me 
carry her to him. Grandfather," 
he coaxed. 




"That might be best," Grand- 
father agreed. "But only carry 
her to his door. Let her walk to 
him alone." 

"She's too weak," Wally pro- 
tested. "She's skinny as a crow." 

"She can go in alone," Grand- 
father said, "We can always 
make our goal when we know 
that someone who truly loves us 
— is waiting." 



BUTTER FROSTING MADE WITH A MIXER 

Judith Leigh-Kendall 

Using a small mixer bowl, pour in one pound of unsifted powdered sugar. Add 
Va cup soft butter and 3 tablespoons liquid (water, milk, or cream). Turn the 
mixer on to the lowest speed and mix well. Add one teaspoon flavoring, and turn 
the mixer up high for whipping. If the frosting seems too thick, add another table- 
spoon of liquid. Whip at high speed a few minutes. This frosting is lump free 
and saves a few minutes of a busy homemaker's time. It will frost the tops and 
sides of most layer cakes or a sheet cake. 



KATE'S COOKIES 

Kate Swainston 



V2 cup white sugar 

Yz cup brown sugar 

1 egg 

1 cube butter (i^ lb.) 

*2 tablespoons oif cream 

*1 tablespoon of lemon juice 



1^4 cup flour 

Yz tsp. soda 

1 tsp. baking powder 

1 tsp. almond flavoring 

V2 cup rolled oats 



Mix ingredients together in order listed. Roll and store in refrigerator for two 
to four hours before baking. Slice and place on baking sheet. Bake at 400° for 
12 minutes. 

*Three tbsp. sour cream can be substituted. 



128 




Flowers Tnat Last rorever 

Rose Ella Miller Hall, Jacksonville, Florida, preserves the radiant beauty of flow- 
ers in lasting form and color. Roses, lilies, daisies, dahlias — flowers in bouquets, 
flowers in pools and rustic gardens — flowers adorning the landscape of a cottage 
in the hill^ — Mrs. Hall has captured the elusive beauty of the floral kingdom. 

Her interest in painting developed at an early age when she bought art supplies 
with her penny-budget. Later in life, she earned her living by painting delicate 
flowers on silk blouses and scarves. Her paintings have found places of honor 
in numerous homes throughout the United States. Many of her scenes are 
painted from happy childhood memories. The Relief Society sisters know that 
when bazaar time comes, they will have the opportunity of seeing some lovely 
paintings by Mrs. Hall, as well as hearing the background story of each painting. 

Mrs. Hall, a member of the Jacksonville Second Ward, Florida Stake, bears a 
fervent and sincere testimony of the gospel. Her spirit is as beautiful as the 
colors she blends in the paintings. 



129 



\0^ 



FROM THE FIELD 



Relief Society Activities 




M^ ■■ %# Wit 



Idaho Stake, Bancroft Ward Relief Society Compiles Pictorial History 

March 17, 1966 

Arlene T. Torgesen, President, Idaho Stake Relief Society, reports: "A de- 
tailed history had been carefully kept of the Bancroft Ward Relief Society 
since its organization in 1907, but no pictures had been inserted. In January, 
Frances Yost (a contributor to The Relief Society Magazine) was asked to 
secure pictures for Bancroft Ward's history book and to prepare a picture 
display for the Seventeenth of March social. 

"Sister Yost decided to display the leaves from the history book. She located 
many pictures and took others herself. There had been twelve presidents 
serving during sixty years. By using one page for each president's term, all 
who served with her could be on one page. The back of the page could be 
used for events which took place during the president's term. 

"By the seventeenth of March, at the ward Relief Society social, seventeen 
pages of pictures on both sides were displayed, with the necessary captions. 
Each loose-leaf page was covered with cellophane so that the leaves could be 
picked up and examined closely, as well as turned over. Now the Bancroft 
Relief Society has a history book really to crow about. Sister Yost is shown in 
the picture with the historical display. The crocheted bedspread covering the 
table was also made by Sister Yost." 



130 



All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent 
through the stake Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society super- 
visors. One annual submission will be accepted, as space permits, from each 
stake and mission of the Church, Submissions should be addressed to the 
Editorial Department, Relief Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. 
For details regarding pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society 
Magazine for January 1966, page 50. 




Shelley Stake (Idaho) Flower Show and Cooked Foods Sales 

August 2, 1966 

Helen L. Hanson, President, Shelley Stake Relief Society, reports: "An 
audience of nearly 900 enjoyed an evening of cultural refinement, when Shelley 
Stake Relief Society presented a delightful Singing Mothers concert, followed 
by a combined flower show and cooked foods sale. 'Reflections in Music,' con- 
ducted by Sharlene S. Eaton and accompanied by Muriel F. Clark and Laree 
O. Hammer, depicted the choice moments in a lifetime from infancy to the 
golden years of spirituality. The same theme was brought beautifully into 
focus in the cultural hall by a revolving seven-foot high, glittering treble cleft 
and staff atop a satin- covered table grouped among other beautifully decorated 
tables, enchanced by gladioli, grape clusters, dainty ceramics, figurines, and 
a most perfect rose. 

"Talents and efforts of many were displayed through unique and beautiful 
floral arrangements placed on tiered tables, and throughout tfie hall among 
the booths. Then, on the enticing food tables, were such titles as 'The Good 
Ship Lollipop,' 'Blackbirds Baked in a Pie,' and decorated to capture attention 
and urge everyone to buy the tempting foods. 

"The class displays were exhibited under 'Relief Society — Key to Har- 
monious Living.' We felt that the event was a great success culturally and 
financially, as well as being a missionary tool, for we had two nonmembers 
singing with us, as well as many nonmembers in the audience." 



131 



February 1967 



Franco-Belgian Mission, Verdun (France) Servicemen's Group Holds Bazaar 

December 1965 

Front row, left to right: Zoe Coomes, First Counselor; Audrey Hill, Second 
Counselor; Lee Noel and baby. 

Back row, left to right: Lillian Ishoy; Audrey Westlake, President; Georgia 
Hoffman; Elaine Parker; La Von Hosey; Janice Greer. 

Helen H. Paramore, Supervisor, Franco-Belgian Mission Relief Society, re- 
ports: "The Verdun Servicemen's Group Relief Society is made up of wives 
of both Cginadian and American servicemen stationed in the Verdun, Etain, 
and Marville area of France. While the Relief Society is small, due to rota- 
tion back to the States and Canada, they still reap the blessings from the Lord 
through service. They have the opportunity of attending conference every three 
months and meeting with the mission presidency. The American servicemen 
and families are being taken from France, and the Canadian servicemen are 
being sent to Germany, thus eliminating these members in France. We are 
sorry to lose these diligent members who have rendered so much strength and 
support to the Franco-Belgian Mission." 

Sydney Stake (Australia) Relief Society Luncheon In Honor 
Of Retiring President 

July 29, 1966 

Left to right: Janet Dean, visiting teacher message leader; Jean Jeffree, 
Magazine representative; Neta Ehmann, social relations class leader; Ethel 
Hurst, chorister; Pauline M. Maugh, homemaking leader; Betty Stokes, in- 
coming president; Ethel Parton, retiring president; Valerie Clarke, First Coun- 
selor; Mary Frater, Secretary-Treasurer; Joyce Smith, cultural refinement 
class leader; Maxine Munn, acting secretary-treasurer; Elsie Parton, spiritual 
living class leader; Mavis Draper, Second Counselor. 

Sister Stokes reports: "Sister Parton was called to be district president for 
a period of six years previous to the formation of Sydney Stake. She then 
served a further six years as stake Relief Society president. Sister Parton was 
presented With a canteen of cutlery on behalf of Relief Society throughout 
the stake." 

Garden Grove Stake (California) Conducts Art Show 
June 24, 1966 

Left to right: Afton Minson, President; Marjorie Kerr, Chairman of art 
show and President of new Huntington Beach Stake Relief Society; Gwenith 
Lewis, co-chairman of art show and stake board member. 

Sister Minson reports: "Garden Grove Stake presented the first of a pro- 
posed series of annual art shows, June 24th, in connection with the stake 
birthday ball, celebrating five years of growth. Garden Grove Stake was of- 
ficially divided on June 5th, when the new Huntington Beach Stake was 
formed. The art show marked a memorable milestone, a gala celebration of a 
last activity together. Exhibitors were members of the original Garden Grove 
Stake, and exhibits were of outstanding quality. There were over 300 entries, 
representing 100 artists. Competition included nine categories, each with first, 
second, and third awards: Landscapes; Still Life; Portraits and Character 
Studies; Abstract; Youth Artist, under Eighteen; Ceramics; Sculpture; Stitch- 
ery; and Photography. The showing was attended by approximately 400 view- 
ers. Judges were Eileen Quiqley and Rita Gillette, from the Huntington Beach 
Art League. Hostesses were ward and stake Relief Society officers." 



132 





133 



February 1967 



Western States Mission, Roswell (New Mexico) District Presents 
"Show and Tell" Day, August 25, 1966 

Left to right: Eileen Higgins, Secretary; Annette Mitchell, Second Coun- 
selor; Barbara Gibson, President; Joyce Hannifan, First Counselor; Margaret 
McFarland, homemaking leader. 

Carrell Thorpe, President, Western States Mission Relief Society, reports: 
"For the annual 'Show and Tell' day, the table decor was in keeping with the 
autumn theme that was carried throughout the cultural hall. The table was 
covered in gold, and the centerpiece was created by the distridt Relief Society 
President Barbara Gibson. The menu consisted of chicken salad, melon boat, 
fruit cups, and rolls. The recipes were taken from The Relief Society Mag- 
azine." 



Grantsvilie Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present Music 
for Stake Quarterly Conference, September 30, 1966 

Front row, seated, left to right, former Singing Mothers, given special honor: 
Myrtle Barrus; Edith Anderson; Annie Millward; Adda Willis; Mary Ann 
Williams. 

Lenore J. Johnson, President, Grantsvilie Stake Relief Society, reports: 
"Each of the eleven wards in the stake was represented. Many of the sisters 
traveled long distances to attend the practices. Melba Wells, chorister, con- 
ducted. The chorus sang 'Hear My Prayer,' and an original song written by 
Sister Wells, 'Lift Our Voices Unto God,' which added greatly to the spiritual- 
ity of the meeting. President Johnson and her Counselors Agnes Clark and 
Fern Wilson, sang with the group, as did several other stake ReUef Society 
board members. Vera Elfors, who has served as stake organist for many years, 
and Mignon Christley were the accompanists." 



Bear Lake Stake (Idaho) Singing Mothers Present 
Cantata "Resurrection Morning," April 10, 1966 

Front row, at the right. Ruby B. Dunford, chorister; seated at the organ, 
Merla N. Bee, organist. 

Ivy K. Jensen, President, Bear Lake Stake Relief Society, reports: "Under 
the able leadership of our music department, this group of Singing Mothers, 
composed of singers from the nine wards in our stake, presented the cantata 
'Resurrection Morning' by Gates, to an appreciative audience Easter night. 
Seven members of the stake board are among the group. We felt that by the 
participation of so many sisters and the deep spiritual message of the songs, 
that it was indeed a fitting and lovely occasion. Once each year our Singing 
Mothers furnish the music for stake quarterly conference, also special numbers 
for our monthly leadership meetings, funerals, and Relief Society functions. 
Much joy, happiness, and spiritual growth have come to the sisters through 
the presentation of these special programs." 



134 




135 



February 1967 




New England Mission, New Hampshire District Relief Society 
Conducts "Mormon Trail" Bazaar, July 16, 1966 

Left to right: Jean M. Hartford, President, Portsmouth Branch; Annette 
Andrews, President, Concord Branch; Rhea C. Guild, President, New Hamp- 
shire District Relief Society; Dorothy Buswell, President, Laconia Branch; 
Elena B. Putnam, President, Brattleboro Branch; Ethel Carman, homemaking 
leader, New Hampshire District; Florence Spicer, President, Claremont Branch. 

Donna S. Packer, Supervisor, New England Mission Relief Society, reports: 
"The mission Relief Society officers were so pleased with the New Hampshire 
District bazaar. Sister Alberta Baker, our mission Relief Society President, 
and I were touring the branches the day this took place. 

"It was a thrilling day for the district, with all eight branches participating, 
and more than 1,000 people visiting the bazaar. 'The Mormon Trail' was set 
up in a large open field, near a busy intersection, including a shopping center 
and many motels. Each branch was assigned a step on the trail from Nauvoo, 
Illinois, to Salt Lake City. The booths were representative — covered wagons, 
forts, boweries. Each booth had the name of the branch and the name of its 
step on the trail attached to it. All articles sold were of excellent quality — 
exquisite handwork, delicious home-cooked food and candy, beautiful quilts, 
unique gift items, and an antique table. Adding interest and color were the 
pleasant Relief Society sisters dressed in pioneer costumes. We felt the great 
power of the Priesthood without whose guidance and help this bazaar never 
could have been held. We know that our bazaar was a great missionary effort. 
We felt the Lord's Spirit with us throughout the day, and many people were 
stirred not only by the excellence of the bazaar, but with a desire to learn 
more about the gospel." 



136 




vLesson Department 



SPIRITUAL LIVING — The Doctrine and Covenants 

Elder Roy W. Doxey 

Lesson 80 — The Eventual Triumph of God's Work 

(Text: Doctrine and Covenants, Sections 101:43-75; 103) 

Nortiiern Hemisphere: First IVieeting, May 1967 
Southern Hemisphere: October 1967 

Objective: The Latter-day Saint woman seeks through obedience and diligence 

to share in the eventual triumph of God's work. 



INTRODUCTION 

Section 101 of the Doctrine 
and Covenants contains reasons 
for the persecution of the saints 
in Jackson County, Missouri. 
Stakes of Zion were to be places 
of refuge where the saints might 
gather. (Verses 17-22.) 

The saints are the salt of the 
earth by covenant, but the un- 
faithful will, as salt that has lost 
its savor, lose their usefulness in 
the kingdom. The Lord said that 
some saints might be called upon 
to give their lives in defense of 
the faith, and to these, he said, 
there would come a fulness of joy 
in the eternal worlds. (Verses 
35-40.) 



A PARABLE 

By parable the Lord revealed 
wherein the saints transgressed in 
Zion, and a plan by which the 
saints in Missouri might be re- 
stored to their lands. Anciently, 
religious truths were given by 
parable, comparable to the one 
found in Section 101. (Isaiah 5: 
1-7; Matt. 21:33-46.) This form 
of instruction is described as fol- 
lows: 

. . . The parable conveys to the 
hearer religious truth exactly in pro- 
portion to his faith and intelligence; 
to the dull and unintelligent it is a 
mere story, "seeing they see not," 
while to the instructed and spiritual 
it reveals the mysteries or secrets of 
the kingdom of heaven. Thus it is that 



137 



February 1967 



the parable exhibits the condition of 
all true knowledge. Only he who 
seeks finds. . . . 

The word itself, "parable," is Greek 
in origin, and means a setting side by 
side, a comparison. In parables divine 
truth is explained by comparisons 
with material things (Bible Diction- 
ary, The Holy Bible, Specially Bound 
for Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
day Saints (L.D.S. Missionary Bible) , 
page 114). 

The parable in Section 101: 
43-62 interpreted in the light of 
Latter-day Saint Church history 
is as follows: A master (the 
Lord) sends his servants (mem- 
bers of the Church) into his vine- 
yard (Jackson County, Missouri) 
to plant olive trees. They are to 
build a tower (temple) from 
which they would detect the 
movements of any enemy who 
would come to destroy the fruit 
of the vineyard. The servants did 
as the Lord of the vineyard re- 
quired, even to the building of 
the foundation of the tower; how- 
ever, they began to question the 
building of the tower since it was 
a time of peace. 

Because the servants were not 
united in this project, an oppor- 
tunity was afforded the enemy 
(Missouri mobs) to overrun the 
vineyard and cause the servants 
to flee. Upon hearing of this de- 
struction, the master reminds the 
servants that if they had done as 
commanded, even to building the 
tower and placing watchmen (of- 
ficers of the Church) upon the 
walls, preparation would have 
been made for the preservation of 
the vineyard. What should be 
done? One of the servants (Joseph 
Smith, Section 103:21) was com- 
manded to gather together other 
servants, the young and the mid- 
dle-aged, and redeem the vine- 



yard (gather together sufficient 
brethren to purchase land, Sec- 
tion 103:23) for it was the mas- 
ter's, and he had paid for it. But 
someone asks, when should the 
vineyard be redeemed? The an- 
swer was: "When I will," but the 
servant was to do as commanded 
in gathering the faithful to re- 
deem the vineyard. (D&C 101: 
43-60.) 

The revelation continues to ex- 
plain that the Prophet Joseph 
Smith had received a seal and a 
blessing. He was proclaimed by 
the Lord as a faithful and wise 
steward, a ruler in the kingdom 
of God. (Ibid., verse 61.) The 
Lord knew that the Prophet 
would do as commanded, for he 
revealed to Nephi that the 
Prophet would be a dedicated 
servant, "for he shall do my 
work" (2 Nephi 3:8). In the 
parable just related, the servant 
did as the master commanded, 
"and after many days all things 
were fulfilled" (D&C 101:62). 

GATHER BEFORE THE JUDGMENT 

Being driven from Jackson 
County did not dishearten the 
saints from continuing the work 
of salvation in which they were 
engaged. Those who could, were 
counseled to continue to gather 
to places appointed — holy places. 
These are designated in the rev- 
elation as stakes. (Ibid., verses 
20-21.) In this revelation, the 
Lord calls attention to the par- 
able of the wheat and the tares 
explained earlier in Section 86. 
At the second coming of Christ, 
there will be a separation of the 
righteous from the wicked. The 
wheat, his saints, will find eternal 
life in that day, while the tares, 
the wicked, will be brought to 



138 



Lesson Department 



judgment. Eventually all men 
will be judged according to their 
works. {Ibid.y verses 63-67.) 

PURCHASE LAND 

If the saints would return to 
the land of their inheritance, it 
was necessary for them to pur- 
chase land in and about Zion, a 
commandment which is repeated. 
(Ibid., verses 69-71; 63:25-31.) 
It was intended that the various 
branches of the Church should 
contribute to the purchase of 
lands. (Ibid., 101:71-75.) 

SEEK FOR REDRESS 

The saints were told to im- 
portune for redress for the crimes 
committed against them accord- 
ing to the law of the land. The 
Constitution of the United States 
was prepared by men whom the 
Lord raised up that protection 
might be afforded against loss of 
property and liberties. (Ibid., 
101:76-80; Lesson 77, Rehef So- 
ciety Magazine, November 1966.) 

The Lord refers to the parable 
of the woman and the unjust 
judge that the saints might know 
how to seek for redress. (Luke 
18:1-8; D&C 101:81-84) As ap- 
plied to the saints, they were to 
seek assistance from the judge; 
if he would not help then they 
were to go to the governor, and, 
finally, to the President of the 
United States. If satisfaction was 
not then obtained, the Lord, 
would, in his time, deal with the 
Nation. (Ibid., verses 85-91.) 

RESULTS 

The attempts of the saints to 
follow the Lord's counsel on how 
to return to their lands in Jack- 
son County, is sunmiarized as 
follows: 



The Saints did importune the 
rulers for redress. After having 
knocked at the doors of judges, they 
addressed several communications to 
Governor Dunklin of Missouri. In a 
letter dated February 4th, 1834, this 
official acknowledged the duty of the 
authorities to reinstate the Saints in 
their homes and to inquire into the 
proceedings of Col. Pitcher in depriv- 
ing them of their arms. He also 
admitted that the entire State was 
interested in the faithful execution of 
the laws; "for that which is the case 
of the Mormons to-day, may be the 
case of the Catholics to-morrow, and 
after them, any other sect that may 
becomre obnoxious to a majority of 
the people of any section of the 
State." He proposed to provide pro- 
tection for the people while suing in 
the courts and returning to their 
homes, but he did not guarantee pro- 
tection in the continued possession of 
the homes, and the Saints, therefore, 
wisely declined to return and invite 
the mob to commit new outrages 
(Doctrine and Covenants Commen- 
tary, page 652). 

Following these unsatisfactory 
promises, additional appeals were 
made to the civil authorities 
when the saints were driven from 
the State of Missouri, as this 
source continues: 

Petitions were sent, and, finally, the 
Prophet Joseph appealed in person to 
the President of the United States, 
but this only elicited the famous 
answer, "Your cause is just, but I can 
do nothing for you" (Doctrine and 
Covenants Commentary, p. 652). 

Section 103 

The saints in Clay County, 
Missouri, held a conference and 
asked for volunteers to go to the 
Prophet in Ohio to see what 
could be done to restore the 
saints to their homes in Jackson 
County. Elder Parley P. Pratt 
wrote the following about this 
circimistance: 



139 



February 1967 



The poverty of all, and the inclem- 
ent season of the year made all hes- 
itate. At length Lyman Wight and 
myself offered our services, which 
were readily accepted. I was at the 
time entirely destitute of proper 
clothing for the journey; and I had 
neither horse, saddle, bridle, money 
nor provisions to take with me; or to 
leave with my wife, who lay sick and 
helpless most of the time. 

Under these circumstances I knew 
not what to do. Nearly all had been 
robbed and plundered, and all were 
poor. As we had to start without de- 
lay, I almost trembled at the under- 
taking; it seemed to be all but an 
impossibility; but "to him that be- 
lieveth all things are possible. . . ." 
[Mark 9:23.] 

. . . We were soon ready, and on the 
first of February we mounted our 
horses, and started in good cheer to 
ride one thousand or fifteen hundred 
miles through a wilderness country. 
We had not one cent of money in our 
pockets on starting. 

We travelled every day, whether 
through storm or sunshine, mud, rain, 
or snow; except when our public 
duties called us to tarry. We arrived 
in Kirtland early in the spring, all 
safe and sound; we had lacked for 
nothing on the road, and now had 
plenty of funds in hand. President 
Joseph Smith and the Church in Kirt- 
land received us with a hospitality 
and joy unknown except among the 
Saints; and much interest was felt 
there, as well as elsewhere, on the 
subject of our persecution (Auto- 
hiography of Parley P. Pratt, Salt 
Lake City, Deseret Book Company, 
1950, pp. 107-109). 

Class Discussion 

How does this strengthen your 
belief that obedience to those 
over you will be rewarded? 

The Lord revealed Section 103 
which gave the answer to the 
most pressing question before the 
saints — ^when shall Zion be re- 
deemed? As the Lord had said 
before, it was necessary for the 
members of the Church in Ohio 



and elsewhere to gather sufficient 
money to help redeem Zion, and 
also to organize a relief expedi- 
tion. If they would not follow the 
Lord's counsel, they would be as 
salt that had lost its savor. A 
great obligation was placed upon 
the Church to assist to redeem 
Zion. It was so important that 
the Prophet Joseph Smith made 
the following prophecy: 

If Zion is not delivered, the time 
is near when all of this Church, wher- 
ever they may be found, will be per- 
secuted and destroyed in like manner 
(DHC 11:53). 

Subsequent events proved that 
Zion would not be redeemed at 
that time. The branches of the 
Church were scattered and driven 
from Missouri into Illinois and, 
subsequently, to the West. 

GOD'S WORK TO TRIUMPH 

In a large sense, the saints 
were promised that if they kept 
the commandments they would 
prevail over their enemies and 
would, eventually, inherit the 
earth. This prophecy is in proc- 
ess of fulfillment today: 

But verily I say unto you, that I 
have decreed a decree which my 
people shall realize, inasmuch as they 
hearken from this very hour unto the 
counsel which I, the Lord their God, 
shall give unto them. 

Behold they shall, for I have decreed 
it, begin to prevail against mine en- 
emies from this very hour. 

And by hearkening to observe all 
the words which I, the Lord their 
God, shall speak unto them, they shall 
never cease to prevail until the king- 
doms of the world are subdued under 
my feet, and the earth is given unto 
the saints, to possess it forever and 
ever (D&C 103:5-7). 

This remarkable prophecy has 
its roots in the ancient prediction 
made by Daniel, concerning the 



140 



Lesson Department 



setting up of the kingdom of God 
upon the earth in the last days. 
(Daniel 2.) The Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints is 
that kingdom, and it is destined 
to fill the whole earth. The keys 
of the kingdom have already 
been restored and only time will 
see the complete fulfillment when 
it will cover the earth. (D&C 65: 
2.) The assaults of its enemies 
will never overcome God's work. 
There may appear to be times 
when the Church is overcome by 
the adversary, but these victories 
are only temporary. Regarding 
this prophecy in Section 103, 
President Joseph F. Smith in a 
General Conference, challenged 
the world to show that this proph- 
ecy was not true. Despite deadly 
opposition, the prophecy i^ in 
process of fulfillment. {Journal of 
Discourses 25:98.) 

Before the saints were driven 
from Illinois after having been 
previously expelled from Missouri, 
in 1839, they had founded the 
city of Nauvoo, which grew to 
some 20,000 inhabitants. At the 
time President Joseph F. Smith 
gave his testimony and assurance 
of the continuance of God's work, 
the membership of the Church 
was slightly over 160,000. Since 
that time, eighty years later, the 
Church has grown to well over 
two and one-half million, with an 
annual increase of over 10,000. 
Latter-day Saints do not look for 
the complete fulfillment of the 
prophecy that the Church will 
cover the whole earth until the 
millennium. They know that 
when the earth is celestialized it 
will belong to the saints per- 
manently, and they know that 
that prophecy is in process of 
fulfillment. 



That the Prophet Joseph Smith 
had a certain knowledge of the 
continuous growth of the Church 
very early in the dispensation, is 
indicated in the following ac- 
count reported by President Wil- 
ford Woodruff in 1898. A number 
of the brethren met in a Priest- 
hood meeting, in 1833, and tes- 
tified to the on-rolling progress 
of the kingdom of God on the 
earth, and then the Prophet 
made this prophecy: 

. . . "Brethren I have been very 
much edified and instructed in your 
testimonies here tonight, but I want 
to say to you before the Lord, that 
you know no more concerning the 
destinies of this Church and kingdom 
than a babe upon its mother's lap. 
You don't comprehend it." I was 
rather surprized. He said "it is only 
a Httle handful of Priesthood you see 
here tonight, but this Church will fill 
North and South America — it will 
fill the world." Among other things 
he said, "it will fill the Rocky Moun- 
tains. There will be tens of thousands 
of Latter-day Saints who will be 
gathered in the Rocky Mountains, 
and there they will open the door for 
the establishing of the Gospel among 
the Lamanites, who will receive the 
Gospel and their endowments and the 
blessings of God. , . ." 

I name these things because I want 
to bear testimony before God, angels 
and men that mine eyes behold the 
day, and have beheld for the last 
fifty years of my life, the fulfillment 
of that prophecy. . . . (Conference Re- 
port, April 1898, page 57). 

No one could truthfully say 
that this prophecy, comparable 
to the one in Section 103, but 
more in detail, is not in process of 
fulfillment. 

A LIGHT TO THE WORLD 

Latter-day Saints by covenant 
of baptism are to be a light to the 
world. In this calling, they are to 
show the way to eternal life. If 



141 



February 1967 



obedient to this commandment, 
they become the saviors of men 
(D&C 103: 9-10.) 

Class Discussion 

What does it mean to be a 
savior of men, and how is this 
achieved? 

As the Savior commanded, we 
should not hide our talents under 
a bushel, but "Let your light so 
shine before men, that they may 
see your good works, and glorify 
your Father which is in heaven" 
(Matt. 5:16). This sobering 
thought suggests that members 
of the Church may be saviors of 
men in several ways: first, in be- 
ing exemplary in their lives so 
that people will see the fruits of 
the gospel and seek it; second, in 
being exemplars of the truth so 
people will believe their words 
when they are taught the gospel; 
and third, in laboring through 
genealogical research and the 
performance of temple work for 
the dead to become helpers in the 
salvation of others. 

PROMISE OF REDEMPTION 

The saints will return to the 
center place of Zion to build the 
city and temple. The Lord has S9 
stated. (D&C 101:17-19; 103: 
11.) Living prophets look for- 
ward to the time when this will 
be accomplished. 

The accomplishment for which 
the Church has been restored, is 
assured, but as to all members of 
the Church there is not the same 
assurance. Those who pollute 
their inheritances will be thrown 
down. (Ibid., 103:14.) 

VICTORY THROUGH DEDICATION 
Class Discussion 

What are some of the qualities 



that will help us attain eternal 
hfe? 

The way to victory and glory, 
said the Lord, was through three 
qualities: diligence, faithfulness, 
and prayers of faith. 

Diligently performing the du- 
ties and responsibilities of one's 
calling and keeping the com- 
mandments, bring the Lord's 
choicest blessings. In a Priest- 
hood revelation the Lord said: 

Wherefore, now let every man learn 
his duty, and to act in the office in 
which he is appointed, in all diligence. 

He that is slothful shall not be 
counted worthy to stand, and he that 
learns not his duty and shows himself 
not approved shall not be counted 
worthy to stand. Even so. Amen 
(D&C 107:99-100). 

The importance of faithfulness 
in a Latter-day Saint's life and 
its blessing are given by Elder 
Delbert L. Stapley in this pass- 
age: 

Complete obedience and faithful- 
ness obtain full fellowship in the 
household of faith and, more im- 
portantly, merit joint-heirship with 
Christ our Lord in all that the Father 
has committed unto him (Conference 
Report, April 1961, page 65). 

President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. 
admonished the Church to live 
the commandments and then the 
prayer of faith would be mean- 
ingful. 

Now . . . are you living so that you 
can go to the Lord with reasonable 
confidence that he will hear you? Can 
you go and ask him to heal your little 
ones? or yourselves? or your wife? If 
you can, when the time comes you 
will be happy and you will go to the 
Lord in faith, and the prayer of faith 
availeth much. 

As I said ... it has always seemed 
to me that in our prayer, and in our 
faith, we should always say to the 



142 



Lesson Department 



Lord, "not our will, but thine be 
done." [D&C 109:44.] 

Now ... do not put off putting 
yourselves in order, if you are not in 
order, yielding obedience to the com- 
mandments of the Lord, so that . . . 
when the time comes, you will be able 
to go to the Lord with a pure heart, 
and invoke his blessings upon you 
{Conference Report, October 1952, 
page 84). 



Every person who serves the 
Lord diligently, faithfully, and 
with the prayer of faith, will find 
eternal life. 

FOR CONSIDERATION 

In living as we should and per- 
forming the duties of our callings, 
what influence are we having on 
our families? 



VISITING TEACHER MESSAGE 
Truths to Live By From the Doctrine and Covenants 



Alice Colton Smith 

Message 80 — "All Victory and Glory Is Brought to Pass Unto You 
Through Your Diligence, Faithfulness, and Prayers 
of Faith" (D&C 103:36). 

Northern Hemisphere: First Meeting, May 1967 
Southern Hemisphere: October 1967 

Objective: To learn that achievement requires personal effort and faith. 



Man has hopes, aspirations, and 
dreams, and this is good. Young 
children look out of the school- 
room window and are full of 
hopes of tomorrow; sweeethearts 
talk and plan of what is to be; 
old people reminisce by the fires 
of what was and contemplate the 
life to come. Dreams are impor- 
tant, for in them one looks into 
the future with faith and what 
he envisions will color and change 
his present. Man is thus, at least 
in part, what he dreams. 

Of what do we dream? Do we 
wish only for palaces, pleasures, 
and a life of ease? Or do we long 
for a time when we can be free, 
free from sin, evil, and the limita- 
tions of our earthly life? Do we 
long for equality, for a world 
governed by love, mercy, and 



justice? Do we long to be worthy 
to dwell with our Lord? 

How do such "dreams" come 
true? Longing and dreaming 
alone are not enough — ". . . . 
when we obtain any blessing from 
God, it is by obedience to that 
law upon which it is predicated" 
(D&C 130:21). "And if a person 
gains more knowledge and in- 
telligence in this life through his 
diligence and obedience than an- 
other, he will have so much the 
advantage in the world to come" 
(D&C 130:19). 

What do we mean by diligence? 
It is the constant application to 
one's duty; careful, persevering 
effort; personal care and atten- 
tion; painstaking, industrious, 
attentive. Could the Lord be 
speaking of diligence when he 



143 



February 1967 

said, "Verily I say, men should By faithfulness, we recognize 

be anxiously engaged in a good that we are to grow in keeping 

cause, and do many things of the commandments of the Lord, 

their own free will, and bring to to study, to seek wisdom, to 

pass much righteousness"? (D&C achieve victory over the hmita- 

58:27). In these scriptures and tions of self, to learn to love God 

many others, the Lord calls us and our fellow men, and to serve 

to constant and persevering ef- all. 

fort. No great achievement was "Remember that without faith 
ever accomplished without an you can do nothing; therefore ask 
enormous outpouring of spirit, in faith" (D&C 8:10). The pray- 
energy, faith, and effort. No er of faith opens the door through 
earthly or heavenly victory, in which we receive divine assist- 
any area, is granted with less. ance. 



HOMEMAKING MEETING 
Development Through Homemaking Education 



Celestia J.Taylor 
Project Thrift 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, May 1967 
Southern Hemisphere: October 1967 

Objective: To show that through careful planning and knowledgeable buying, a 

family can be clothed attractively within a limited budget. 

NOTE 

The material and principles in this discussion may need to be adapted to 
the culture and way of life in different areas of the world without, however, in 
any way changing the objective of the discussion. 

INTRODUCTION will pay dividends in the knowl- 
Among the problems of family edge that her family is clothed 
home management, one of the attractively and within the bud- 
most vital concerns is that of pro- get. A suggested procedure which 
viding clothing for its members, would help her to accomplish her 
Clothing a family attractively goal should include the following: 
doesn't just happen. It requires (1) She will determine the cloth- 
the use of all the different re- ing needs of her family; (2) she 
sources available to the home- will analyze her budget and de- 
maker — time and energy, money, termine how best to spend the 
attitudes, knowledge, and skills, clothing dollar; (3) she will learn 
If she plans carefully and utilizes to be a skillful and intelligent 
these resources wisely, her efforts shopper. 

144 



Lesson Department 



THE CLOTHING DOLLAR 

Economy in regard to clothing 
cannot be judged solely in terms 
of the purchase price. The total 
expenditure should include, in 
addition to the initial cost, the 
amounts paid for upkeep — clean- 
ing, repairing, and remodeling — 
and any replacements and unfore- 
seen emergency additions. 

The specific requirements for all 
purchases should be determined in ad- 
vance. In buying a coat, for example, 
decisions should be made as to the 
type needed, the color, and the maxi- 
mum amount which can be spent. 
Consideration should be given to the 
expected length of service of the arti- 
cle. It is poor economy to buy the 
least costly item if it will not hold up 
under the required usage. Items tljat 
will not be out of fashion in a short 
time should be chosen. Clothing which 
is conservative in style and color is 
less apt to become "dated" than that 
which is "high-fashioned" or seasonal. 
If clothing is to be worn for more than 
one season it needs to be of good 
quality; both fabric and construction 
are important. By stretching the life 
of garments the costs can be cut. A 
winter coat that is worn for three 
years is an economical buy even 
though it costs more than one which 
will last only one year. 

A substantial saving in clothing 
costs can be realized by making 
clothes at home instead of buying 
them. Some of the advantages derived 
from home sewing in addition to the 
saving of money are the satisfaction 
of a good fit; the choice of materials; 
allowance for ample growth of the 
wearer; and the enjoyment and ac- 
complishment of creative activity. 

Remodeling clothes is a significant 
thirft practice if the article to be re- 
modeled is in sufficiently good condi- 
tion. The skill involved could well be 
taught in Relief Society homemaking 
meetings. 

THE SHOPPING SKILLS 

Modem merchandising tech- 
niques are designed to interest 



the buyer; and unless she knows 
what she wants and what to look 
for in buying it, she will be com- 
pletely lost and end up impul- 
sively buying beyond her budget. 
Some of the things which a shop- 
per should know and do are the 
following: 



1. She should know the best time 
to buy various articles of clothing. 
Most stores will follow a fairly 
standard schedule for their promotion 
sales. 

2. She should compare prices by 
using newspapers, magazines, and 
advertisements. 

3. She should have some knowledge 
of fabrics and understand the labels 
on clothing and materials. In the 
United States the Fiber Identification 
Act requires the identification and 
percentages of fibers in yard goods 
and ready-made clothing. In addition, 
a tag or label should give instructions 
on how to care for the garment — 
whether to dry-clean, wash by hand, 
or by machine, and the temperature 
recommended for ironing or pressing. 
Dye processes and qualities such as 
crease-resistant, wash-and-wear, water- 
repellent, and shrinkage should be 
listed. 

4. She should be able to recognize 
well-constructed garments. She should 
examine the finishing and width of 
seams; the buttonholes, slide fasteners, 
and other openings; and the hems. 
She should notice the fit, the cut, and 
the fashion of the garment. She 
should look for sturdy construction 
and reinforced areas in garments in- 
tended for rough usage. 

5. She should know that stores 
which operate on a cash basis tend to 
have lower prices. If she uses credit, 
she should shop for the credit as care- 
fully as she shops for the cash. 

6. She will buy only things which 
will serve the purpose for which they 
are intended. Some shoppers buy 
clothing by impulse or on sale, only to 
find later that it doesn't harmonize 
with the rest of the wardrobe. 

7. She should be aware that dis- 
tances traveled and time and energy 
spent add to the cost of the purchase. 



145 



February 1967 



To Do and Discuss 

A. Analyze your present wardrobe 
and estimate approximately what it 
would cost to replenish your needs. 
Is this more or less than your clothing 
budget will allow? Would you pur- 
chase the needed garments or would 
you make them? What reasons influ- 
ence your decision? 

B. Recall recent purchases you have 
made — one you consider a good buy 
and one a poor purchase — and dis- 
cuss the following questions in regard 
to each: 

1. Why did you want the particular 
item? 

2. Was it an impulse purchase or 
was it planned in advance? 

3. What information did you have 
concerning the garment — fabric, 
fiber content, instructions, etc.? 

4. How did you feel in the gar- 
ment? Did it call forth any re- 
marks or compliments? 



What are your reasons for con- 
sidering one a good buy and the 
other a poor one? 



CONCLUSION 

A homemaker can feel justly proud 
when the members of her family are 
attractively and appropriately dressed 
and when they have not exceeded the 
allotted budget in achieving this goal. 
She will feel rewarded for the time, 
energy, and effort it has taken in 
planning and putting into practice the 
required knowledge and skills. 

Ecomony in regard to clothing can- 
not be judged solely in terms of the 
purchase price. The total expenditure 
should include, in addition to the in- 
itial cost, the amounts paid for up- 
keep — cleaning, repairing, and re- 
modeling — and any replacements and 
unforeseen emergency additions. 



SOCIAL RELATIONS — On Earth and in Heaven 



Alberta H. Christensen 

Lesson 5 — On the Road to Perfection 

References: On Earth and in Heaven (Melchizedek Priesthood 

Manual — 1967, Lessons 3, 11, and 13) 

o 

Northern Hemisphere: Third Meeting, May 1967 

Southern Hemisphere: October 1967 

Objective: To emphasize some gospel teachings which, if followed, will 
further the Latter-day Saint woman on the road to perfection. 



INTRODUCTION 

The gospel of Jesus Christ is 
the means through which the ul- 
timate glory — exaltation in the 
celestial kingdom — may be real- 
ized. Therefore, all gospel teach- 
ings, if followed, will advance 
man on the road to perfection. 



This lesson correlates with 
some areas of lessons 3, 11, and 
13 of the Melchizedek Priesthood 
Manual for 1967. It discusses 
several gospel teachings in rela- 
tion to: (1) motivations which 
may lead one to do what is right; 
(2) the responsibility of the in- 



146 



Lesson Department 



dividual to further the purposes 
of the Church. 

HUMILITY 

We are admonished by scrip- 
ture and frequently instructed by 
those who counsel us from the 
pulpit, that humility is a charac- 
ter quality essential to spiritual 
growth. We need, however, to be 
reminded over and over again 
that lack of humility retards our 
progress on the road to perfec- 
tion. 

Even the ancient disciples of 
Jesus, who listened daily to his 
teaching, who saw in him the ex- 
ample of all virtue, failed to un- 
derstand the full significance of 
placing concern for others on the 
principle of "Thou shalt love thy 
neighbour as thyself" (Matt. 19: 
19). Although the Master man- 
ifested the qualities of meekness 
and humility by submitting at all 
times to the will of the Father, 
and by a willingness to minister 
unto the lowly and to his disci- 
ples as if he were the least among 
them, some disciples, at times, 
seem to have been concerned 
about their status and position 
in the life to come. 

According to Matthew, the 
mother of James and John was 
with them on the occasion of the 
following scripture, and was first 
to inquire as to the future status 
of her sons: 

Then came to him the miother of 
Zebedee's children with her sons, wor- 
shipping him, and desiring a certain 
thing of him. 

And he said unto her, What wilt 
thou? She saith unto him, Grant that 
these my sons may sit, the one on thy 
right hand, and the other on the left, 
in thy kingdom. . . . 

And when the ten heard it, they 
were moved with indignation against 
the two brethren. 



But Jesus called them unto him, 
and said, Ye know that the princes of 
the Gentiles exercise dominion over 
them, and they that are great exer- 
cise authority upon them. 

But it shall not be so among you: 
but whomsoever will be great among 
you, let him be your minister; 

And whosoever will be chief among 
you, let him be your servant: 

Even as the Son of man came not 
to be ministered unto, but to minister, 
and to give his life a ransom for many 
(Matt. 20:20, 21, 24-28). 

All three, apparently, were 
thinking in terms of rank and 
personal honor. Applying the vir- 
tue of humility and this teaching 
of Jesus to our present-day lives, 
a woman might ask herself: 

1. What does humility mean to me? 

2. How does humility differ from 
self-depreciation? 

3. What does it mean to respect 
the office of a calling without taking 
the honor to oneself? Discuss. 

4. How does observing the accom- 
plishments and voluntary service of 
others help to keep one humble? 

Elder Spencer W. Kimball sug- 
gests how one may become and 
remain humble, in the following: 

How does one get humble? To me, 
one must constantly be reminded of 
his dependence. On whom dependent? 
On the Lord. How remind one's self? 
By real, constant, worshipful, grateful 
prayer. 

How can one remain humble? . . . 
By reminding one's self frequently of 
his own weaknesses and limitations, 
not to the point of depreciation, but 
an evaluation by an honest desire to 
give credit where credit is due. . . . 

It [humility] is not self-abasement 
— the hiding in the corner, the de- 
valuation of everything one does or 
thinks or says; but it is the doing of 
one's best in every case and leaving 
one's acts, expressions, and accom- 
plishments largely to speak for them- 
selves (Kimball, Spencer W., "Hu- 
mility," Speeches of The Year, Provo, 



147 



February 1967 



Utah, Brigham Young University, 
January 16, 1963, pp. 3-4; Melchiz- 
edek Priesthood Manual, 1967, On 
Earth and in Heaven, Lesson 11, pp. 
76-77). 

THE RIGHT THINGS 

FOR THE RIGHT REASONS 

Inseparably associated with 
humility, as necessary for spirit- 
ual growth, is the need to do the 
right thing for the right reason. 
This statement focuses our think- 
ing upon the motives which 
prompt our actions. 

Discuss (as time permits) the 
following possible motives for. ac- 
tion: 

1. External pressure which may 
cause one to abandon personal con- 
viction or commitment. (See professor- 
student examples, Lesson 3, Melchiz- 
edek Priesthood Manual 1967, On 
Earth and in Heaven, page 19). 

2. External awards (medals, prizes, 
a raise in salary, etc.). 

3. Habit (developed from seeing 
others perform in like manner, as is 
evidenced by children, without con- 
sideration of goals to be achieved). 

4. Motivation of tradition (a) the 
family tradition which may enrich the 
life of each family member, establish- 
ing purposeful objectives and reward- 
ing satisfactions or; (b) tradition not 
always in conformity with righteous- 
ness, i.e., the fgimily feud, or the 
tradition of a people. 

Moroni refers to tradition as 
conditioning the Lamanites to 
hate their Nephite brothers: 

Behold, can you suppose that the 
Lord will spare you and come out in 
judgment against the Lamanites, when 
it is the tradition of their fathers that 
has caused their hatred . . . (Alma 
60:32)? 

"THY NEIGHBOUR AS THYSELF" 

In the teachings of the Savior, 
love is often spoken of as a mo- 
tivation for doing good. Familiar 



to all is his commandment "Thou 
shalt love thy neighbour as thy- 
self" (Matt. 22:39). 

CLASS CONSIDERATION 

1. Question: Is it possible for a wom- 

an to render loving service to 
another with a selfish motive? 

Illustration: Sister A. does many 
nice things for others. She does 
so much that people continually 
praise her for it. 

Question: Is it possible that the 
desire for praise rather than love 
for neighbor may become the 
motivation for her service? 

2. Question: Does referring to one's 

own good deed lessen the de- 
velopment value to the person 
performing the deed? 

Illustration: The woman who says, 
"I was just taking a casserole to 
a sick friend, when I met. . . ." 

Question: If she habitually calls 
attention to her own good deeds, 
what may be happening to her 
motive? 

Relevant to the foregoing ques- 
tions are the words of Jesus: 

Therefore when thou doest thine 
alms, do not sound a trumpet before 
thee, as the hypocrites do in the syn- 
agogues and in the streets, that they 
may have glory of men. Verily I say 
unto you. They have their reward. 

But when thou doest alms, let not 
thy left hand know what thy right 
hand doeth (Matt. 6:2-3). 

To love one's neighbor as one- 
self requires much personal dis- 
cipline; it requires generosity of 
mind and a willingness to share. 
It requires understanding and 
the rendering of services that are 
motivated by love, devoid of all 
selfishness. It is a most ex- 
acting perfection but one which 
those who become exalted must 
achieve. Discuss. 

SERVICE TO THE CHURCH 

The Church has work to do; it 
has divinely commissioned re- 



148 



Lesson Department 



ponsibilities. Generally defined, 
they are: (1) to carry the gospel 
of Christ to the world; (2) to 
perfect the lives of its members; 
(3) to provide motivation and 
facilities for essential ordinances 
of salvation performed for in- 
dividuals who could not do the 
work for themselves. 

It is the responsibility of the 
members of the Church, individ- 
ually, to help the Church carry 
out these obligations. As they do 
so, they experience the greatest 
satisfaction and joy of life. Mo- 
tive and general attitude are of 
utmost importance. Members of 
Relief Society, and those serving 
in other auxiliaries of the Church, 
well might appraise their service 
with the following questions in 
mind: 

Class Discussion 

1. Question: Do we ever aspire to 

leadership positions to which we 
are not called? (All church ac- 
tivity is an opportunity for 
growth and even the humblest 
of callings provides a wonderful 
avenue for service. "It is not 
where you serve but how, that 
is important," President J. Reu- 
ben Clark, Jr.). 

2. Question: Are we willing to put 

forth more effort for a calling 
which may receive public com- 
mendation, than for one which 
may receive little or no public 
mention? (The motivations for 
service should be the desire to 
further the Lord's work and to 
fulfill well the purpose for the 
calling or special assignment.) 

3. Question: Do we realize that there 

is no end to the amount of valu- 
able service we may render if 
we are not concerned about re- 
ceiving public credit for it? 
(Much concentration upon self 
is selfish.) 

THOUGH NOT ASSIGNED 

To carry the glad tidings of 



the gospel to the world through 
missionary service is one of the 
great obligations of the Church. 
Church members not specifically 
called to this service, however, 
also share this responsibility. In- 
numerable examples evidence 
how effectively a Latter-day 
Saint woman may do missionary 
work through the influence of her 
life, through instruction, and 
even through informal conversa- 
tion. 

A Latter-day Saint woman 
who served on a committee for a 
national convention being held in 
her city, tells the following ex- 
perience: 

"During the convention, which 
brought individuals from various 
parts of the country to our city, 
many questions were asked re- 
garding our religious beliefs by 
persons not of our faith. One 
couple interested me particularly. 
That they were genuinely good 
and their interest sincere were 
quite evident. The first ques- 
tions, however, were ones I could 
have answered briefly, but I 
seized the opportunity to include 
and explain certain principles of 
the gospel. Several times during 
the convention week they asked 
additional questions. 

"These words of President J. 
Reuben Clark, Jr., kept coming 
to my mind: 

Men will not be punished for not 
keeping a spiritual law of which they 
had not knowledge. But by the same 
token they, not observing the law, 
cannot receive the blessing of spiritual 
growth which observance thereof 
brings (J. Reuben Clark, Jr., Church 
News, December 4, 1965). 

"Because of this couple's evi- 
dent sincerity, I wanted them to 



149 



February 1967 



know the law and to receive the 
blessings. All this happened a 
yeal" ago. Recently I received a 
letter from the couple which said, 
in part: 

Thanks, thanks to you for sharing 
with us something precious we did not 
have. Thanks for your patience, your 
enthusiasm in answering our ques- 
tions. We knew by your attitude and 
your explanation that you were ex- 
periencing satisfaction and blessings 
which we did not experience. We 
wanted to know what in a religion 
could make a lay member feel a per- 
sonal interest, a personal responsibili- 
ty for the welfare and happiness of — 
even a stranger. 

A few months later, remembering 
you, we welcomed two young mission- 
aries to our home. We have read and 
studied together and we have prayed; 
now we have entered through baptism 
the essential gateway to the blessings 
of the gospel. Thank you for being 
willing to share with us the intensity 
of your faith. 

SHARED RESPONSIBILITY 

Lesson 13 of the Priesthood 
Manual discusses the Priesthood 
bearer^s responsibility to both 
the Church and to the quorum. 
The basic principles discussed 
also may apply to the Latter-day 
Saint woman and her respon- 
sibility in sharing the obligations 
of the Church. They may apply 
to her relationship with Relief 
Society. 

When temptations come the man or 
woman who has received spiritual 
strength by regular attendance to ap- 
pointed meetings and by partaking of 
the sacrament worthily, is best able to 
resist the efforts of the evil one. Fur- 
ther strength is built up by association 
with other good men and women who 
understand the need to grow spirit- 
ually (Melchizedek Priesthood Man- 
ual for 1967, On Earth and in Heaven, 
Lesson 13, pp. 96-97). 



Genuine and rewarding friend- 
ships are built by Latter-day 
Saint women through their af- 
filation and service in the auxil- 
iaries of the Church. Their loyalty 
makes them a friend to the or- 
ganization and its officers and 
promotes unity. Of this loyalty 
President J. Reuben Clark, Jr. 
has said: 

An essential part of unity is loyalty. 
There can be no union where loyalty 
does not exist. Loyalty is a pretty 
difficult quality to possess. It requires 
the ability to put away selfishness, 
greed, ambition and all of the baser 
qualities of the human mind. You 
c£uinot be loyal unless you are willing 
to surrender. There is no growth, 
mental, physical or spiritual, unless 
there is some curtailment, some sac- 
rifice may I say, on the part of him 
who would be loyal. His own prefer- 
ences and desires must be put away, 
and he must see only the great pur- 
pose which lies out ahead (Clark, 
J. Reuben, Jr., Conference Report, 
April 1950, Salt Lake City, The 
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints, page 180). 

CLASS INVOLVEMENT 

With the foregoing paragraph 
on loyalty in mind, discuss (as 
time permits) the following: 

You cannot be loyal unless you are 
willing to surrender. 

There can be no unity where loyal- 
ty does not exist. 

The road to perfection is a long 
road. It is a road beset with prob- 
lems and resolutions to problems, 
with failure and success, with 
disciplines that must be achieved, 
with sorrow and with joy. 

It is the road of relationships 
— individual to individual in 
everyday living; the relationship 
of the individual to the Father, 
to the Son, and to the Holy 
Ghost. The purpose of Christ's 



150 



Lesson Department 



example and teaching was to give 
guidance for the problem situa- 
tions that these relationships in- 
volve. 

To fulfill the admonition of 
the Savior "Be ye therefore per- 
fect even as your Father which 
is in heaven is perfect'' (Matt. 
5:48) means to resolve these 
problems, to triumph over the 
human weaknesses, large and 
small. ''The first enemy to be 
overcome is that which is within 
oneself." 

The road to perfection would 
be an impossible road were it 
not for the commandments of 
the Father, the mission and 
teachings of his Son, and en- 
lightenment through the Holy 
Ghost. How reassuring is the fact 
that the Savior is our friend, 
willing to assist us-? 

Loyalty to the Church, loyalty 
to those who preside, loyalty to 
one's family members and one's 
kindred dead; loyalty to all per- 



sonal covenants, will make Lat- 
ter-day Saint women friends of 
God. 

Speaking to his disciples, but 
applicable to all who serve with 
equal devotion, the Savior said: 

Ye are my friends, if ye do what- 
soever I command you. 

Henceforth I call you not servants; 
for the servant knoweth not what his 
lord doeth: but I have called you 
friends; for all things that I have 
heard of my Father I have made 
known unto you (John 15:14-15). 

FOR DISCUSSION 

Make full use of questions that ap- 
pear in the lesson. 

FOR HOME DOING 

1. Appraise your own loyalty to those 
who preside in the Church. 

2. Encourage family members to ex- 
press appreciation for the efforts 
of others. 

3. Help your children to see that the 
Church needs them and that they 
need the Church. 

4. Find opportunity to share a gospel 
principle with someone. 



OUR GIFT 

Sue S. Beatie 

The Father of our spfrits, in the glorious gospel plan, 
Gave his precious Son, a ransom, on earth to die for man. 
To take away the power of death, and for all our sins atone. 
That we may claim his promise on the resurrection morn — 
To dwell with him forever, in his kingdom, free from strife 
Where we may be exalted in that grand eternal life. 

How can we ever thank him for all his gifts of love 
And for the many blessings that reach us from above? 
He asks that we will love him and all his laws obey 
That we may be more worthy to walk his chosen way. 
To share In heaven the glory for those who keep his laws 
And strive to do his bidding, in every righteous cause. 

Then let us all endeavor each day to do his will 

And listen to the promptings of the voice so sweet and still. 

To share each other's burdens and make the pathway bright 

For those we meet along the way who may not have the light. 

The more we do for others, the happier we will be, 

And more worthy of the heavenly home, which we all hope to see. 



151 



CULTURAL REFINEMENT 
Ideals of Womanhood in Relation to Home and the Family 



Dr. Bruce B. Clark 

Lesson 7 — "Wisdom Teaches Right" 
(Text: Out of the Best Books, Volume 2: Love, Marriage, and the Family) 

Northern Hemisphere: Fourth Meeting, May 1967 
Southern Hemisphere: September 1967 

Objective: To show that a woman who uses well what she has learned adds 
wisdom to knowledge. As the ancient Roman writer Juvenal said, 

"Wisdom first teaches what is right." 



The lesson for this month con- 
tains two short stories, one ex- 
cerpt from a novel, and nine little 
poems, all of which are printed, 
with notes and discussions, in 
Section Seven of Volume 2 of 
Out of the Best Books. All read- 
ers having access to that book 
should study the selections there 
because space permits only a 
brief coverage here. Class leaders, 
obviously, should not try to cover 
all twelve selections in the one 
lesson. Instead, each leader 
should choose those poems or 
stories which she can teach most 
enthusiastically and which she 
feels will be most valuable for her 
group. (Note to class leaders: 
The poems by Burns, Words- 
worth, and Whitman, the story 
by Chekhov, and the excerpt 
from Albert R. Lyman's novel 
may be reprinted if needed; all 
other selections, however, are 
under copyright restrictions and 
should not be reprinted without 
permission from the publisher.) 

GENERAL COMMENT 

In chapter 3 of Proverbs 
(verses 13-18) in the Old Tes- 
tament we read the following: 

Happy is the man that findeth wis- 
dom, and the man that getteth under- 
standing. 



For the merchandise of it is better 
than the merchandise of silver, and 
the gain thereof than fine gold. 

She is more precious than rubies: 
and all the things thou canst desire 
are not to be compared unto her. 

Length of days is in her right hand; 
and in her left hand riches and 
honour. 

Her ways are ways of pleasantness, 
and all her paths are peace. 

She is a tree of life to them that 
lay hold upon her: and happy is 
every one that retaineth her. 

This is only one of the many 
passages throughout the Bible 
proclaiming the value of wisdom, 
or warning of the dangers of too 
much pride in earthly learning. 
The Book of Mormon also con- 
tains comments on the need for 
genuine wisdom, as does the Doc- 
trine and Covenants in modem 
times. Both Oliver Cowdery and 
Hyrum Smith were especially ad- 
monished by the Lord through 
Joseph Smith the Prophet to 
seek wisdom as a goal of goals: 

Seek not for riches but for wisdom, 
and behold, the mysteries of God 
shall be unfolded unto you, and then 
shall you be made rich. Behold, he 
that hath eternal life is rich (D&C 
6:7 and 11:7). 

Similarly, in a broader sense, 
all Latter-day Saints are in- 
structed by the Lord diligently 



152 



Lesson Department 



to seek wisdom: "Seek ye out of 
the best books words of wisdom; 
seek learning, even by study and 
also by faith" (D&C 88:118 and 
109:7). 

What then is wisdom? Is it 
knowledge? Yes, but more than 
knowledge. Is it experience? Yes, 
but more than experience. Is it 
insight? Yes, but more than in- 
sight. It is knowledge, experience, 
and insight combined, anchored 
in faith, and enlightened by in- 
spiration. At least this is wisdom 
at its highest. Most of us must 
be content with only a partial 
wisdom, because we have only a 
fragmentary knowledge, a limited 
experience, an incomplete insight, 
and a developing faith. However, 
like faith, wisdom can grow as we 
enrich our learning, broaden our 
experience, and draw closer to 
God in righteous living. 

In addition to personal ex- 
perience as a source of wisdom, 
we can also learn from the ex- 
perience of others. Christ was the 
world's greatest teacher; but 
there have been other wise teach- 
ers and thinkers who have left 
us a marvelous heritage of wis- 
dom in thousands of books, avail- 
able at the price of a little time. 
We have around us the wis- 
dom of inspired Church leaders, 
friends, living teachers, and lov- 
ing family members if we will but 
draw from each what each has 
to give. Every human being has 
something valuable to teach us 
if we will be teachable. Father, 
mother, grandparents— these are 
an especial source of loving wis- 
dom. 

I remember my own mother as 
the strongest, most elevating in- 
fluence of my life. Hers was a 
noble spirit, which neither poor 



health nor hard work on a home- 
stead dry farm in Idaho nor the 
cultural aridness of a small town 
could smother. She taught me 
to love books, beauty, truth, 
service, and the Relief Society 
program, in which she taught 
continuously for over thirty-five 
years. She told me, in a way that 
made me really believe, that the 
goal of life is to give, not to get. 
She showed me that there are 
three basic reasons why people 
avoid wrong and do right: the 
first and lowest is fear of punish- 
ment for wrongdoing; the second 
is hope of reward for right living; 
the third and highest is right- 
eousness for its own sake. So 
strong was Mother's influence 
that need for social approval of 
others was slight; it mattered 
only that Mother would approve 
or disapprove, according to prin- 
ciple. Mother has been dead for 
over ten years now, but I shall 
never forget her, nor the lessons 
she taught, nor the example she 
set. I have never done any right 
but that it was partly nourished 
by her life of sacrifice, and I have 
never done any wrong but that 
part of the anguish sprang from 
awareness that I was betraying 
her confidence in me. 

The enemies of wisdom are 
multitudinous, but chief among 
them are ignorance, prejudice, 
superstition, short-sightedness, 
narrowness, selfishness, and ma- 
terialism. These must be avoided 
as well as the positive aspects 
sought. 

Psychologists, teachers, and al- 
most all people nowadays agree 
that the most important form- 
ative years in shaping adult per- 
sonality and character are the 
very early years. In fact, some 



153 



February 1967 



psychologists and educators in- 
sist that by the time a child is 
six or seven most of his adult 
qualities will have been deter- 
mined. If this is true, or even 
partially true, then obviously 
parents must be as wise as pos- 
sible in providing the right en- 
vironment during their children's 
earliest years. 

What present-day psycholo- 
gists are now saying, prophets 
and poets have been saying for 
generations. "Train up a child in 
the way he should go: and when 
he is old, he will not depart from 
it" we read in Proverbs 22:6. "As 
the twig is bent, so shall the tree 
grow" is an old folk saying. Our 
heritage is rich with scriptures 
and comments of this kind, rec- 
ognizing the importance of wise 
education in youth. 

THREE POEMS BY WORDSWORTH 
AND WHITMAN 

First a little poem by William 
Wordsworth (1770-1850): 

My heart leaps up when I behold 

A rainbow in the sky: 
So was it when my life began: 
So is it now I am a man: 
So be it v^hen I shall grow old, 

Or let me die! 
The child is father of the man: 
And I could wish my days to be 
Bound each to each by natural piety. 

The key line is "the child is 
father of the man." Anyone who 
studies Wordsworth's poetry as 
a whole knows how modern he is 
in his recognition of the vital 
relationship between childhood 
d!xperiences and adult natures. 
Indeed "the child is father of the 



man" in the sense that what the 
man (or woman) becomes is 
largely determined by what the 
child experiences. All of this is 
extensively restated in Words- 
worth's masterpiece. The Pre- 
lude, which is a long poetic 
recollection of all the incidents 
and feelings in his own childhood 
that Wordsworth felt contributed 
especially to his personal growth 
to maturity as a poet. Often h^ 
includes in The Prelude incidents 
which might not appear to be 
very important but which he 
knew had a great impression upon 
him as a child — and therefore 
great importance. 

Fair seed-time had my soul, and I 
grew up fostered alike by beauty 
and by fear .... 

The phrase "fair seed-time" is 
especially meaningful. Childhood 
is a time of tender growing when, 
influenced by experiences of 
beauty and fear, the attitudes, 
values, and personality qualities 
of adulthood are fixed. Thus 
Wordsworth recalls in richly mu- 
sical blank-verse lines, two boyish 
pranks of snaring birds and rob- 
bing birds' nests, and then ob- 
serves, "though mean our object 
and inglorious, yet the end was 
not ignoble." The incidents them- 
selves may have been "mean and 
inglorious," but the end — the 
shaping of a grown man — was 
not ignoble. 

The third poem in this section 
is "There Was a Child Went 
Forth" by Walt Whitman (1819- 
1892) : 



154 



Lesson Department 

There was a child went forth every day, 

And the first object he look'd upon, that object he became, 

And that object became part of him for the day or a certain part of the day, 

Or for many years or stretching cycles of years. 

The early lilacs became part of this child. 

And grass and white and red morning-glories, and white and red clover, 

and the song of the phoebe bird. 
And the Third-month lambs and the sow's pink-faint litter, and the mare's 

foal and cow's calf. 
And the noisy brood of the barnyard or by the mire of the pond-side. 
And the fish suspending themselves so curiously below there, and the 

beautiful curious liquid, 
And the water-plants with their graceful flat heads, all became part of him. 

The field-sprouts of Fourth-month and Fifth-month became part of him. 
Winter-grain sprouts and those of the light-yellow corn, and the esculent 

roots of the garden. 
And the apple-trees cover'd with blossoms and the fruit afterward, and 

woodberries, and the commonest weeds by the road. 
And the old drunkard staggering home from the outhouse of the tavern 

whence he had lately risen, 
And the schoolmistress that pass'd on her way to the school, 
And the friendly boys that pass'd, and the quarrelsome boys, ^ 
And the tidy and fresh-cheek'd girls, and the barefoot negro boy and girl. 
And all the changes of city and country wherever he went. 

His own parents, he that had father'd him and she that had conceiv'd him 

in her womb and birth'd him. 
They gave this child more of themselves than that. 
They gave him afterward every day, they became part of him. 

The mother at home quietly placing the dishes on the supper-table, 
The mother with mild words, clean her cap and gown, a wholesome odor 

falling off her person and clothes as she walks by. 
The father, strong, self-sufficient, manly, mean, anger'd, unjust, 
The blow, the quick loud word, the tight bargain, the crafty lure, 
The family usages, the language, the company, the furniture, the yearning 

and swelling heart. 
Affection that will not be gainsay'd, the sense of what is real, the thought 

if after all it should prove unreal. 
The doubts of day-time and the doubts of night-time, the curious whether 

and how. 
Whether that which appears so is so, or is it all flashes and specks? 
Men and women crowding fast in the streets, if they are not flashes and 

specks what are they? 
The streets themselves and the facades of houses, and goods in the windows. 
Vehicles, teams, the heavy-plank'd wharves, the huge crossing at the ferries. 

The village on the highland seen from afar at sunset, the river between. 
Shadows, aureola and mist, the light falling on roofs and gables of white or 

brown two miles off. 
The schooner near by sleepily dropping down the tide, the little boat 

slack-tow'd astern. 
The hurrying tumbling waves, quick-broken crests, slapping. 
The strata of color'd clouds, the long bar of maroon-tint away solitary by 

itself, the spread of purity it lies motionless in. 
The horizon's edge, the flying sea-crow, the fragrance of salt marsh and 

shore mud. 
These became part of that child who went forth every day, and who now 
goes, and will always go forth every day. 

155 



February 1967 

"I am part of all that I have rectness that are very appealing, 
met** wrote Tennyson in one of especially. when read by someone 
the best of his poems, "Ulysses." familiar with the Scottish dialect. 
Childhood, as Whitman dram- which he used so skillfully. Also, 
atizes it, is the time of absorbing, he has some very wise advice. 
A child is like a sponge, soaking Note, for example, stanzas 7-9: 
in everything around him. Chil- 
dren are curious about every- ^"^ ^^^f" ^^"^^ Fortune's golden 
thing, and everything in their en- AssTduous wait upon her: 
Vironment COmbmes to make And gather gear by ev'ry wUe 
them what they become. That's justified by honor; 

Not for to hide it in a hedge, 

Class Discussion Nor for a train attendant; 

/',^ rr J i-T- u ATT J But for the glorious privilege 

(1) How do these poems by Words- Qf being independent, 
worth and Whitman impress upon us 

the importance of providing the right rj.^^ ^^^^ ^, ^^^y^ ^ hangman's whip, 
environment for children? (2) Is To baud the wretch in order; 
there danger m providing children too gut where ye feel your honor grip, 
httle direction? (3) Is there danger in l^^ that aye be your border; 
providing too much direction, or too jtg slightest touches, instant pause- 
much restriction? (4) What mcidents Debar a' side-pretences* 
in your own childhood especially in- And resolutely keep is laws, 
fluenced your life for good or bad? Uncaring consequences. 
(5) Explain as fully as you can the 

meaning of Wordsworth's line "The The great Creator to revere, 

child is father of the man." ^^st sure become the creature; 

But still the preaching cant forbear, 

OTHER SELECTIONS ON WISDOiy/l And ev'n the rigid feature; 

The three poems quoted and ^t "^'^' f*^ ^'^^ T^T^ *"" '^"'^^' 

J. 11 p Ji ^e complaisance extended; 

discussed above come from the An atheist-laugh's a poor exchange 

very end of Section Seven in the For Deity offended! 
text. We have chosen them for 

this Magazine lesson because Yeat's poem is equally good, 
they explore significant ideas of even though a little more dif- 
universal interest to women. The ficult, and equally wise, even 
nine other selections in this sec- though a httle more subtle — as 
tion of the text are also very im- he prays, among other things, 
portant, however, and we urge " that his daughter may be beau- 
class leaders and Relief Society tiful, but not too beautiful, and 
sisters to explore them also in as he comments that he would 
home study where they are not have her learned in courtesy and 
discussed in class. that hearts must be earned not 

The first three selections are had as a gift, 

little poems by Robert Burns Kipling's famous little poem 

("Epistle to a Young Friend"), "If" may not be quite so poetic 

William Butler Yeats ("Prayer as Burns' and Yeat's, but still 

for My Daughter"), and Rud- contains some very wise advice, 

yard Kipling ("If") in which an Lack of space here necessitates 

older person gives wise advice to ever briefer comments on the six 

young listeners. Bums' poem has other selections. Stephen Vincent 
a delightful spontaneity and di- 

156 




Sef^ 



History of 

RELIEF 
SOCIETY 

18424966 

A Gift to be 
treasured in 
all seasons 



Especially appropriate as a 
remembrance for the Relief 
Society 125th Anniversary — 
March 1967. 



■ The illuminated pathway of 
the World-Wide Sisterhood from Its divine origin in Nauvoo, 
llnols, to the present time. Relief Society women in the covered 
wagons on the plains — in the Valleys of the Mountains — in many States and 
Nations encircling the globe. 

Biographical Sketches of the General Presidents — narratives of the origin and 
development of the various departments, objectives and aspirations of Relief 
Society. 

Includes the material published in A Centenary of Relief Society (1942), out of 
print for many years, and brings the history up to the close of 1966. 

Beautifully illustrated in Color, 

supplemented by numerous black and white photographs 

144 pages — size 9x12 inches — gold-lettered and Edition Bound in Cloth 

Comprehensive Index included 
Price $4.00, postpaid 

Orders received after December 15, 1966 

at the office of The General Board of Relief Society 

76 North Main 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84111 




February 1967 



Benet's story "Too Early Spring" 
provides excellent insight into a 
family situation in which parents 
have an opportunity to handle a 
problem wisely but instead han- 
dle it short-sightedly. Robert 
Frost's "Home Burial" is a pow- 
erful poem again showing a hus- 
band and wife who react unwisely 
when faced with a family prob- 
lem. In contrast, the next selec- 
tion, an excerpt from Albert R. 
Lyman's novel Man to Man (or 
Voice of the Intangible) y shows 
one of our own Latter-day Saint 
authors writing about a wise 
parent whose advice to his son 
is the kind of advice every parent 
ought to be wise enough to give. 
Similarly, Gerald Manley Hop- 
kins' companion poems "The 
Leaden Echo" and "The Golden 
Echo" are wise in their message 
— that as mortals we should set 



eternal goals rather than merely 
temporal goals. Finally, Anton 
Chekhov's great Russian story 
"The Bet" richly explores some 
special aspects of wisdom and its 
lack. All of these selections are 
valuable in touching upon one or 
another quality of wisdom but 
will need to be studied in the text 
because of lack of space here. 
Class leaders will need to be se- 
lective in what they use and not 
attempt to cover too much mate- 
rial. 

This Cultural Refinement Lesson 
(No. 7, for May 1967 in the Northern 
Hemisphere, and September 1967 in 
the Southern Hemisphere) is entitled 
"Wisdom Teaches Right," instead of 
the title listed in the Preview pub- 
lished in the June 1966 Magazine. 
The painting "Woman With Plants," 
by Grant Wood (reproduced on page 
688 of the September Magazine) will 
be used in connection with this lesson. 




WINTER 

Fanny G. Brunt 

Everything is still, and cold, and bleak, 
The willows on Snake River's bank are nude, 
Not a whispering breeze to break the stillness 
Of this somber, pensive, winter solitude. 

The river, fringed with ice, creeps slowly by. 
A picnic table, in that murky haze, 
On which a trusting robin meditates, 
And sings of leafy trees, and sunny days.^ 



158 




Tour the Holy Land This Fall 
Via Pan American Jet 

TOUR LEAVES APRIL 11th 

Murdock Travel's annual Fall tour of the ever inspiring Holy Land 

vides you v^ith 21 days of high quality, worry-free travel. You 

assured of luxury travel on Pan American jet clippers 

and superb accommodations in the finest hotels . . . 

all at unusually low cost! The tour includes all of 

the Holy Land as well as places such as Istanbul, 

Cairo, Athens, and Rome. 

W. Cleon Skousen, Tour Director 

Mr. Skousen is a foremost L.D.S. authority on the 

Holy Land and the author of several successful books. 

Among these are: So You Want to Raise a Boy? 

The First Two Thousand Years, and The Third Thousand Years. 



pro- 
are 





•«»•«• 



MURDOCK TRAVEL, INC. 

14 South Main Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84101, Phone 328-3161 

PLEASE SEND ME FULL PARTICULARS ON THE FALL TOUR OF 
THE HOLY LAND. 



State Zip 

R.S. Feb. iil 



SOUTHERN TEMPLE TOUR 

March 3-11 

NORTHERN TEMPLE TOUR 

June 16-24 

SOUTHERN 
CANYONLAND TOUR 

June 17-20 

CANADIAN ROCKIES 
and NORTHWEST TOUR 

June 25-July 8 

SUMMER PARADISE 
HAWAIIAN TOUR 

July 15-29 

THREE HILL CUMORAH 
PAGEANT TOURS 

Leaving July 22 
Call or write for itineraries 

Ames Tnvei Tours 

2230 Scenic Drive 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone: 466-8723 



BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 



A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in- 
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga- 
zine is in a handsomely bound cover. The 
Mountain West's first and finest bindery • and 
printing house is prepared to bind your editions 
into a durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to 
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone 486-1892 

Cloth Cover — $3.25; Leather Cover — $5.25 

Yearly Index Included 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table listed 
below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah 



Zone 1 and 2 . . 


.. .55 


Zone 6 


90 


Zone 3 


. . .60 


Zone 7 . . . 


1.05 


Zone 4 


.. .65 


Zone 8 


1.20 


Zone 5 


.. .80 








159 




^5^?^^ C^^^i^gi^i^iife?^ 



99 
97 



Mrs. Marinda Jesperson Peterson 
»Blackfoot Idaho 



Mrs. Caroline Louisa Tempest 

Anderson 
Rexburg. Idaho 



91 



96 



Mrs. Elizabeth Emma Slade Carroll 
Mancos, Colorado 

Mrs. Mary Jane Clark Angus Banks 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



Mrs. Mary Hadfield Hendrichsen 
Provo, Utah 

Mrs. Sarah Jane Peck Sabey 
Lehi, Utah 



Mrs. Annie Barker Selman 
Raymond, Alberta, Canada 

Mrs. Seffa Anderson Davis 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Clara Woodbury Barlow 

Sylvester Adams 
Las Vegas, Nevada 




94 
93 



Mrs. Minnie Hegsted Taylor 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



Mrs. Mary Wilson Meyers 
American Fork, Utah 

Mrs. Caroline Engle Steed 
Ogden, Utah 



QH Mrs. Mary Edith Parker Stoddard 
3U Hooper, Utah 

Mrs. Emma Webber Ellis 
Cheyenne, Wyoming 

Mrs. Edith Mary Woodford 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



92 



Mrs. Anna Sophia Nelson Gee 
Bell, California 



Mrs. Annie Cecelia Christensen 

Larsen 
Marsing, Idaho 



BUSY FINGERS 

Catherine B. Bowles 

Recording fingers mark our way: 
A wonderful record of our day. 
Tracing the path where sorrow leads; 
Intricate patterns of our deeds. 
Then many bright ones good and true 
Shine out, in splendor in all we do. 
He leadeth us where he tias trod, 
Showing the pathway back to God. 



160 



SUGAR 



Svecial 



m 



ers: 



f 



Watch for these special offers! On the back of U and I Sugar Bags. 
Bonus values for you . . . these premium offers save up to 
V2 on high quality kite henw are and other items. 



Charm Bracelets 



BY BALFOUR - Not 
available in any store at any 
price. Choice of boy or 
girl charm. 



JUST 



$^00 



and a 

U and I Sugar 

label. 





Mirro Teflon 
Layer Cake 
Pan Set 

Effortless baking, 
quick and easy 
cleaning. 

SET OF TWO 



FINE GRANULATED 



$150 



„.,„.n-^' 



„,. 1"^ 



and a 
_ U and I Sugar 

I ' Label. 



Note: These are only two of seven outstanding premium 
offers on the back of U and I Sugar bags. 

FACTORIES AT: WEST JORDAN AND GARLAND, UTAH; MOSES LAKE AND TOPPENISH, WASHINGTON AND IDAHO FALLS, IDAHO. 




Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake City, Utah 



INSPIRING READING from Deseret Book 




THE LATTER-DAY SAINT FAMILY 

A Book of Selected Readings 
by Dr. Blaine R. Porter $4.95 

Timely articles from many sources selected by 
the dean of the College of Family Living at 
Brigham Young University to help Latter-day 
Saints understand the divine nature of the 
family unit, and through this understanding 
successfully meet the challenges of today's cul- 
ture that would pull apart family unity. 

THE BOOK OF MORMON STORY 

by Mary Pratt Parrish 
Illustrated by Ronald Crosby $6.95 

Here are exciting stories and spiritual experi- 
ences from this sacred volume of scripture told 
in the actual language of The Book of Mormon. 
Lavishly illustrated with full color paintings and 
fluorographic pencil drawings to make the 
stories more meaningful to young and old 
alike. A treasured volume for every LDS home. 



Order from: 

Deseret Book Company, 44 E. South Temple, Salt Lake 
City, Utah 84110; or 777 South Main, Orange, Calif. 92669 

Send me - Q THE LATTER-DAY SAINT FAMILY 



44 EAST SO TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL 

SALT LAKE CITY 

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD., OODEN 

777 SO MAIN ST, ORANGE, CALIFORNIA 



n THE BOOK OF MORMON STORY 

Enclosed is check/money order for full amount, including 3^2% sales tax for Utah residents 
ordering from Salt Lake Store or 4% sales tax for California residents ordering from Orange 
store. Or charge my account. 

Total $ 



Name. 



Address 
City.... 



, State 

OPEN A DESERET BOOK ACCOUNT NOW - SEND FOR DETAILS! 



Zip, 



The 
Magazine 



MARCH 1967 




'^'^>^- 





.J' 



^J 



'^^ 



,> 



%/ ^"k 



Sf 







.T *k 



w . -/' » ? 






COME, TRUANT SPRING! 

Linnie Fisher Robinson 

* t. . ij^ 




Come,^ruanr spring! 

The last thin ice is breaking, ^ 

The sky is blue with streams beneath the snow; 

Oh, I would walk where earth is waking 

And I would see where green is first to grow. 



Come, truant spring! 
h In leaves for aspen's quaking; 3tf 
With just one finch or oriole, my heart 
Would live above cares too long in making, 
And with the spring-glad weather be a part. 




ComeTmjant spring!^^^^^ 
Come to this urgent counting, 
The world can little bide more tru 
Everywhere expectancy is mounting 
And swelling buds cry out In fluency! 





The Cover: 

Frontispiece: 

Art Layout: 
Illustrations: 




Monument Valley, Utah 

Transparency by Lucien Bown 

Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 

Apricot Blossoms 
Photograph by Don Knight 

Dick Scopes 

Mary Scopes 




161 




'/mi/{ 



lid like to take this opportunity of 
expressing my gratitude for our won- 
derful Magazine, which has been in my 
home since I was baptized twelve years 
ago. It is wonderful to know that people 
living in the farthest part of the world 
from us think and feel as we do. 

Margaret J. Jones 

Swanbourne 

Western Australia 

I joined the Church in 1958 and have 
really enjoyed The Relief Society Mag- 
azine. The only thing I have never seen 
in it is a letter from any of the sisters 
in New Foundland. That was my home, 
and I would love to know if there are 
any LD.S. sisters from there who have 
written to the Magazine. 

Teresa Joan McDaniel 
Hill Field, Utah 

We find the Magazine a great help to 
us in our missionary work. The tone of 
the stories and articles contributes to 
the mental health of women of all ages 
in this world of confusion and big 
problems. In one Instance, in tracting 
a home, I found The Relief Society 
Magazine. The woman had been clean- 
ing up an empty house and had found 
an old copy. She and all her daughters 
had read It and were wanting more. 
From this point we were abte to tell 
her about the Church and The Book 
of Mormon. She was on tfie top list 
of our investigators when we left 
Uvalde. I would like also to mention 
the serial "Wheat for the Wise" (by 
Margery S. Stewart, concluded in July). 
It is such a timely subject, beautifully 
written, and it Is deeply moving. 

Lucy H. Adams 
Mercedes, Texas 

I have been very happy since The Relief 
Society Magazine has been printed in 
Spanish. There Is an article in the very 
first issue (June 1966) that has helped 
me greatly — "Our Special Garden," by 
Helen M. Peterson. 

Maria C. de lliescas 
Guatemala City, Giiatemala 



The Relief Society Magazine is like an 
old friend that stops in once a month 
and visits, then leaves little bits of 
friendship, hope, courage, and knowl- 
edge to be picked up from time to 
time. This applies not only to me but 
to my husband and my son who gen- 
erally have read It before I see it. We 
are an Air Force family and have met 
and learned to love the saints from all 
over the world who are briefly together 
and then scattered to the four winds. 
Many times I have opened the Mag- 
azine and found a letter or a picture 
of someone I have known. I enjoy the 
stories written by Frances Yost, as I 
remember her as a new bride coming 
to Bancroft, Idaho. 

Marjorie Clark Updegrove 
Ellsworth, South Dakota 



I am so grateful for the Magazine and 
feel that it is a source of inspiration 
In our home. With five busy children 
to care for, my husband in the bishop- 
ric, and I as Primary president, I just 
don't have time for all the reading I 
would like to do, but I can pick up the 
Magazine, and In a short time find 
much satisfaction and inspiration in 
the poetry, stories and articles. It is a 
joy to see the Magazine arrive in the 
mall each month. 

Catherine Anne Jensen 
Fremont, California 



I was thrilled to see in the September 
Magazine the picture of the nwsaic at 
the Church College of Hawaii, which 
represents the original flag- raising cere- 
mony that President McKay witnessed 
at an elementary school in Laie in 
1921. I am even more ttirilled to tell 
you that I had charge of the original 
ceremony on that morning. I was 
teaching the fifth and sixth grades at 
Lale, my mission assignment. 

Mrs. Elizabeth Hyde Geary 
Ogden, Utah 



162 



The Ft^li^ff Society Magazine 



Volume 54 March 1967 Number 3 

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 
General Manager Belle S. Spafford 

Special Features 

164 Personal Development Through Relief Society Gordon B. Hinckley 
170 Setting Our Homes in Order Mary R. Young 

185 What Is the Red Cross? Emil E. Henderson 

188 New Zealand — ^A Silhouette In Green Wealths S. Mendenhall 

201 Reverie in a Chapel Jeannie Willian)s 

Fiction 

172 To Warm the Heart Third Prize Story Hazel M. Thomson 

212 A Rainy Day Violet Nirpmo 

214 Laura's Perfect Day Quin Cole 

218 The Golden Chain— Chapter 2 Hazel M. Thomson 

General Features 

162 From Near and Far 

181 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 

182 Editorial: Yesterday, Today, and Tomorrow Belle S, Spafford 
184 General Sunday School Superintendency Reorganized 

226 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities 
240 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home- Inside and Out 

180 Oh, Remember! Remember! Rose A. Openshaw 

186 A Piece of Grandma Helen Hinckley Jones 
200 Work Day and Social, Melbourne Stake, Australia 

200 "Cake Walk" Display Table at Ninth Ward Bazaar, East Mill Creek Stake 

202 Decorate Your Own Picture Frames Joy N. Hulme 
204 Teneriffe Embroidery for Pillowcases Ethel Chadwick 
206 Three-Branched Candelabrum Myrene T. Alvord 

208 A Daisy Luncheon for Springtime Florence G. Williams 
217 Handicraft Is a Wide World 

Lesson Department 

233 Homemaking — Summer Months Sewing Course Eleanor Jorgensen 

Poetry 

161 Come, Truant Spring Linnie Fisher Robinson 

It's Spring, Sally Talker 169; Foothills in Spring, Ethel Jacobson 180; My Beautiful, 
Grace Barker Wilson 203; Another Spring, Linda L. Clarke 210; The Waxwings, Lael W. 
Hill 211; Encountering Soon, Iris W. Schow 236; Walk Lonely, Walk Still, Margery S. 
Stewart, 237; River Marsh, Eva Willes V^angsgaard 239. 



Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. B 1967 by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main 
Street, Salt Lake City. Utah 84111; Phone 364-2511; Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c 
a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be sup- 
plied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new 
address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the 
Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 1103, Act of Oc- 
tober 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manu- 
scripts. 



163 



Personal Development 
Through Relief Society 



Elder Gordon B. H'mckley 
of The Council of the Twelve 




[Address Delivered at the Stake Board 
Meeting of the Relief Society Annual 
General Conference, September 29, 1966] 



■ I have just come from the 
temple, where we have had a 
wonderful five-hour meeting with 
President McKay in preparation 
for the conference. Brother Lee 
is not out of the meeting yet I 
guess. I hope the Lord will in- 
spire me with the continuation 
of the marvelous spirit which we 
have felt in his holy house this 
morning. 

Sister Spafford has asked me 
to speak to the subject: "The 



Development of Women Through 
the Relief Society.'* I think she 
was led to honor me with this 
opportunity because of the things 
she saw recently in the Far East 
— in Hong Kong, the Philippines, 
Taiwan, Okinawa, Japan, and 
Korea. I know that her heart was 
touched as she met with the good 
saints of that strange and dis- 
tant part of the earth where she 
had seen so many women for 
whom life is so desperate a 
struggle, whose lives are one 
bleak round of childbirth, of 
fighting hopelessly to get enough 
food to satisfy the hunger of their 
children, of toiling at degrading 
work day in and day out without 
the benefit of a Sabbath, of a 
status that gives little dignity to 
the position of wife, of crowded 
homes in which there are few, if 
any, of the conveniences we 
know, and beyond this, little, if 
any, opportunity for personal 
growth or development. The cir- 
cumstances of some are better 
than I have indicated, but the 
circumstances of many are dark 
or worse than I have painted 
them. 

And then to see, by contrast, 
the marvelous miracles that oc- 
cur to those women when the 
light of the gospel touches their 
lives and the blessings of Relief 



164 



Personal Development Through Relief Society 

Society bring new knowledge, has expanded as they have read 

new ambition, new hope, and new and pondered the word of the 

accompHshment. Their economic Lord. 

circumstances may not improve I recognize that I cannot add 
substantially, but their entire to your knowledge of the bless- 
outlook is altered. Life becomes ings that come of active member- 
more than survival; it becomes ship, but I would hope that I 
purposeful. One cannot witness might, in some small measure, in- 
these things without knowing crease your appreciation for the 
that the day of miracles is not development that will come to 
past; rather, that the day of any woman who will take ad- 
miracles is here, and that a day vantage of the challenges and 
of greater miracles will follow as responsibilities of Relief Society 
the Relief Society makes its in- activity. And so I should like to 
fluence more widely felt over the discuss briefly four great fields 
earth. of opportunity afforded you and 
I read again the other evening your associates throughout the 
those portentous words spoken world under this remarkable pro- 
by the Prophet Joseph to the gram. They are: 
women of the Church in Nauvoo 
in 1842: ''I now turn the key in I' |trengthening the home 

, , ,p . ,, p-',, 2. Enriching the mmd 

your behalf m the name of the 3 Subduing self 

Lord, and this Society shall re- 4. Feeding the spirit 
joice, and knowledge and intel- 

Hgence shall flow down from this Strengthening the Home 

time henceforth." It is trite to say that founda- 

I want to bear my witness that tions are crumbling under the 

I have seen a fulfillment of those home-life of the people. This is 

prophetic words. I have seen it evident not only in America. The 

in the land of the Orient as I bitter fruits of delinquency, hoo- 

have observed mothers step out liganism, and lawlessness are the 

of drudgery and hopelessness and subject of discussion and concern 

blossom with a renewal of life as in England, in various parts of 

visions of new interests were Europe, in Russia, in China, and 

opened to them. I have seen it in in Japan. 

Europe, where women with no People generally, all the world 
apparent understanding of the over, are the products of the 
purpose of life, have been awak- homes from which they come. It 
ened to a new sense of what they is here that thinking is largely 
could accomplish while working shaped and character is molded, 
together under the program of If there is sobriety in the homes 
this inspired organization. I have of the people, there will be so- 
seen it in our own land among briety in the land. If there is 
women who have grown in social rebellion in the homes of the 
graces as they have mingled with people, there will be lawlessness 
choice companions, whose na- in the nation. It goes without 
tures have been refined as they saying that the most significant 
have studied together, and whose factor in shaping the quality of 
knowledge of the things of God the home is the mother. The 

165 



March 1967 



structure may be simple or elab- 
orate. This is relatively unim- 
portant. It is the spirit within 
that, structure that is most sig- 
nificant, and that spirit generally 
is a reflection of the woman who 
stands as wife and mother. 

What a blessing to that wom- 
an, and to her husband and chil- 
dren, whose life is touched by 
the weekly fellowship of good 
associates who are taught to 
improve their skills in manage- 
ment of their homes and families. 

Over the years the facilities of 
this great organization have been 
used to improve the skills of tens 
of thousands of women in cook- 
ing, preservation of food, the 
making and care of clothing, 
laundering, nursing, sanitation, 
and other domestic arts. I have 
seen the fruits of this sensible 
program in the manufacture of 
soap, in backward areas of this 
country, by women who could 
not afford, and who previously 
had used but little of this pre- 
cious product; in the fashioning 
of superbly beautiful quilts by 
those who not only, thereby, pro- 
vided for the comfort for their 
families, but who also revived 
and cultivated a dying art that 
had been perfected by genera- 
tions of their Hawaiian forebears; 
in the weaving of artistic and use- 
ful mats to enhance the beauty 
of their surroundings and in- 
crease their comfort by sisters of 
the South Pacific Islands; in the 
creation of a great variety of 
beautiful things by gifted Chi- 
nese, Japanese, and Korean Re- 
lief Society women. 

All of these — and scores of 
other skills — have done so much 
to influence the comfort and 
beauty of the homes managed by 



these fortunate women. But there 
is a more subtle and a more im- 
portant factor in strengthening 
the homes of our people. It is an 
intangible quality, the cultiva- 
tion of an attitude that lifts from 
a woman the characteristics of a 
shrew and replaces them with 
touches of the higher virtues — 
sacrifice, understanding, sympa- 
thy, encouragement, and integ- 
rity. These, in turn, become 
reflected in the lives of her chil- 
dren. 

I am convinced that it is the 
diminishing presence of these 
virtues in the homes of the world 
that accounts, in large measure, 
for the deterioration of law and 
order among the youth of many 
nations. 

Thank the Lord for this great 
organization which is training the 
women of the Church — wherevier 
they take advantage of its pro- 
gram — not only to beautify their 
homes, but, more importantly, to 
strengthen the spirit and improve 
the influence of those homes. 

On April 28, 1842, Joseph 
Smith, speaking to that first Re- 
lief Society group, admonished: 
"When you go home, never give, 
a cross . . . word . . . but let kind- 
ness, charity, and love crown 
your works henceforth. . . ." 

To the women of the Church, 
the mothers and guardians of 
our families, I commend these 
words of counsel. 

I come now to the second great 
field of opportunity for your per- 
sonal development through this 
Society. 

Enriching the Mind 

English literature was my 
major field of undergraduate 
study, so that at one time I had 



166 



c- 



Personal Development Through Relief Society 

a small understanding of the sub- their husbands and their children 

ject. For some years now my wife become the beneficiaries of this 

has been our stake Relief Society significant effort. 

literature leader, and I have had Sister Hinckley and I walked 

opportunity to see, at close range, one day into a classroom in the 

the breadth and depth of your old building the Church formerly 

courses of study in this field. I rented in Taipei, in the Republic 

think she has worked harder to of China. The room was cold, the 

prepare each monthly lesson than furnishings were meager. A group 

I did to prepare for a compre- of Relief Society sisters were 

hensive examination, and I am studying a lesson. We could not 

confident that her associates in fathom the Mandarin Chinese in 

this field throughout the Church which they spoke, but we could 

have done likewise. understand from the appearance 

I think it is nothing short of of their intelligent faces what 

marvelous that women over the was going on. 

world should be lifted from the They were thinking, and they 

monotony of cooking, cleaning, were growing, these mature, won- 

and washing to intensive and ex- derful Chinese women whose 

tensive courses on the thoughts minds were being opened on a 

of the great writers of the ages, new window of great thoughts 

A housewife's life, no matter the and great ideas and great expe- 

land in which she lives, is prone riences. 

to become narrow and bound Here is one of the singular vir- 

down to the demanding and un- tues of your Society — this oppor- 

relenting tasks of getting meals tunity for enriching the mind. 

and washing dishes, of making Well did the Prophet, in 1842, 

clothes and laundering them, and declare: ". . . and this Society 

a thousand menial chores beyond shall rejoice, and knowledge and 

which most women never lift intelligence shall flow down from 

their sights. What a tremendous this time. . . ." 

thing it is that such women I turn now to number three 

should be given opportunity and of my thesis. 

incentive to taste of the breadth 

and beauty of Shakespeare's writ- e..u^..- e^i* 

J. i.1 xu j-u J Subduing Self 
ings, to wrestle with the deep 

meanings in the essays and Appropriately has the Relief 
poetry of Emerson, to glimpse Society chosen as its motto 
the thoughts and dreams of a Paul's cogent declaration, "Char- 
score of fascinating authors whose ity never faileth ..." (I Corinth- 
names many of these women had ians 13:8). 
never heard before. Selfishness is the curse of the 

Someone has said: "Women world. It is the root of personal, 

have brains. The trouble is they family, national, and intemation- 

don't use them." al evils. Its best antidote is the 

What a blessing it is that the gospel of Jesus Christ, lived and 

women of the Church are given practiced. 

so interesting an opportunity to The formula that would cure 

enrich their minds. They and most of our ills is set forth so 

167 



March 1967 



simply and profoundly in the 
words of the Lord: 

. . . whatsoever ye would that men 
should do to you, do ye even so to 
them. . . . (Matthew 7:12). 

. . . Thou shalt love the Lord thy 
God with all thy heart, and with all 
thy soul, and with all thy mind. This 
is the first and great commandment. 
And the second is like unto it, Thou 
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself 
(Matthew 22:37-39). 

For whosoever will save his life 
shall lose it; but whosoever shall lose 
his life for my sake and the gospel's, 
the same shall save it (Mark 8:35). 

While women, by nature, are 
more prone to kindness, to under- 
standing and sympathy, one need 
not look far to recognize that 
those virtues become easily bur- 
ied, and may not find expression 
without the kind of motivation 
that comes through the Relief So- 
ciety. This is the organization in 
the Church whose objective is 
compassionate service, and the 
never-failing result is that as 
women forget themselves in serv- 
ice, they inevitably develop those 
great virtues which crown their 
lives with saintliness. 

I know a little woman in a land 
of East Asia, the widow of a 
man in whose life the gospel had 
wrought a miracle. She had 
walked in his shadow, very much 
in the background, in accord with 
oriental custom. When he died, 
she was faced with crushing bur- 
dens. She might have given up 
in desperation. And then there 
was added to her many respon- 
sibilities an assignment to work 
in the branch Relief Society pres- 
idency. When she went about on 
errands of mercy, she discovered 
that others had problems as well. 
As she assisted them with their 
difficulties, her own became less 



oppressive. A new inspiration 
came into her life. She cooked 
and laundered for others, includ- 
ing the missionaries. She com- 
forted those in sorrow and en- 
couraged those ready to give up. 
She nursed the sick. And out of 
the insights gained through ac- 
tivity in the Church, she dreamed 
of opportunities for her children. 
Somehow, under her encourage- 
ment, two of them have gone 
through great universities, and 
one of them today serves faith- 
fully and effectively as a mission- 
ary of the Church. She who had 
appeared so timid and bereft in 
the hour of her tragedy, has be- 
come a great strength through 
the challenges of responsibility 
in this Society. 

It will be so with all who, un- 
der the program of this organiza- 
tion, will labor in compassionate 
service to others. Selfishness will 
be subdued, and with it will come 
a blossoming of virtue that will 
bless the homes and the families 
and the communities of those 
who serve. 

Now, finally. 

Feeding the Spirit 

I am always interested in a 
statement in one of Paul's great 
letters to Timothy. He wrote: 
"When I call to remembrance 
the unfeigned faith that is in 
thee, which dwelt first in thy 
grandmother Lois, and thy moth- 
er Eunice; and I am persuaded 
that in thee also" (II Timothy 
1:5). 

Here is the story of a woman 
of faith, whose daughter became 
a woman of faith, whose son be- 
came a great teacher of right- 
eousness. I suppose there was no 
organized Relief Society in the 



168 



Personal Development Through Relief Society 

days of Timothy's grandmother bears a strong testimony. Un- 

Lois, but I know that this same officially she is a missionary in- 

sequence of an inheritance of teresting others in the Church, 

faith has been repeated thou- Not long ago she was a chain 

sands of times in this dispensa- smoker, hard in nature, blase, 

tion. dissatisfied and disillusioned with 

Only this past Sunday we in- life. She credits two major factors 

stalled a new man in the stake in the miraculous change that 

presidency. In his talk before the has come over her — reading The 

people, with tears in his voice, Book of Mormon and activity in 

he bore quiet but eloquent trib- the Relief Society — The Book of 

ute to his mother who struggled Mormon which gave birth to her 

with her family on an Idaho faith, and the Relief Society 

homestead, and, while doing so, which nurtured it. 
served in this Society wherein This, then, is the organization, 

her own faith was nurtured. She better than any other for women, 

had passed that faith on to her where they may enjoy those as- 

son. I met, at the close of the sociations and engage in those 

meeting, the son's married daugh- activities which will lead to 

ter, and found another generation strengthening the home, enrich- 

growing in faith through activity ing the mind, subduing self, and 

in Relief Society. feeding the spirit. 

No woman could for long The Lord bless you in the great 

mingle with a group of Relief opportunities that are yours as 

Society sisters, serve with them, stake leaders to encourage your 

pray with them, hear their tes- sisters throughout the Church to 

timonies, and study with them take advantage of the program of 

the word of the Lord, without this Society which came under the 

growing in faith. inspiration of the Prophet for 

I met a woman not long ago the blessing of women throughout 

in another stake conference. She the earth, I humbly pray, as I 

is an active and enthusiastic leave with you my witness of the 

member of the Church and a divinity of this work, in the name 

capable business woman. She of Jesus Christ. Amen. 




IT'S SPRING 

Sally Talker 
Navajo girl, age sixteen, Glendale, Arizona 

Someone has touched the valley and the hill — 
The green comes glowing from the darkened earth. 
Oh, it's the miracle of spring coming to pass! 

The birds begin to sing their beautiful song; 

Snow becomes silvery lakes; 

The trees adorn themselves in sweet, fragrant buds. 

My heart grows eager with the wonderful work 
Of the Master's hand. 
Yes! It's spring. 




169 




Setting Our Homes In Order 

Mary R, Young 
Member^ General Board of Relief Society 

[Address Delivered at the General Session of the Relief 
Society Annual General Conference, September 28, 1966] 



■ A prophet of old when speak- 
ing to his people, giving them 
advice and counsel just before 
his death said: ". . . choose you 
this day whom ye will serve . . . 
but as for me and my house, we 
will serve the Lord" (Joshua 24: 
15). 

These were the words of the 
prophet Joshua spoken many 
generations ago. They are just 
as timely and applicable today. 
Our prophet, President David 0. 
McKay, has admonished us to 
serve the Lord in sincerity and 
truth. He said: "Man's success 
or failure, happiness or misery, 
depends upon what he seeks and 
what he chooses" {Gospel Ideals, 
page 491). 

We make these important de- 
cisions. The power of choice is 
within each one of us, to choose 
the right or choose the wrong, 
walk in darkness or walk in light. 
Our Heavenly Father has given 
us the light and shown us the 



way; given us commandments to 
follow. No doubt the conditions 
of turmoil and confusion in the 
world today are a direct result of 
disobedience to his laws and com- 
mandments. Freedom of choice, 
the right to direct one's life, is 
God's greatest gift to man, save 
life itself. With free agency, how- 
ever, there comes responsibility 
for our deeds and actions, re- 
sponsibility for our children and 
families. 

If every Latter-day Saint wom- 
an, every member of the Re- 
Hef Society organization would 
choose to serve the Lord, accept 
the challenge and say: "as for 
me and my house, we will serve 
the Lord," then sincerely be de- 
termined to carry it out, what a 
great influence for good we could 
be in our homes, commimities, 
and in the nation! The strength 
of a nation can only be as great 
as the strength of the family units. 
Someone said: "Let each man 



170 



Setting Our Homes in Order 

sweep his doorway clean, then we could just inspire these chil- 

the whole world would be clean." dren, help them catch the spirit 

In other words, we begin with and feeling of how much greater 

ourselves and set our own homes our Heavenly Father's concern is 

in order. for each of his children — that he 

To accomplish this we might really wants us to do his will, 

keep in mind three things: (1) keep his commandments, and 

Teach the gospel in our homes, if we follow his divine laws we 

following the counsel and instruc- will progress, we will be able to 

tion of those in authority. (2) achieve the greatest goal, that of 

Live the gospel. (3) Service in eternal life, 

the work of the Lord. Our homes Brother Sterling Sill said: 

and our society will be set in "Certainly the greatest wonders 

order when, by precept and ex- of the future will not be in the 

ample, parents teach their chil- improvement of our television or 

dren to live the principles of the airplanes; they will be primarily 

gospel, and when we follow the in ourselves. The greater the un- 

admonition of King Benjamin derstanding of our own future, 

who said: ". . . when ye are in the more effectively we will be 

the service of your fellow beings able to prepare for it" (Improve- 

ye are only in the service of your merit Era, December 1965, page 

God" (Mosiah 2:17). 1127). This means we have to 

Do we teach and impress our put forth effort to improve our- 
children and grandchildren with selves; we have to work at it, live 
the thought that we can best for it, set our homes in order, 
show our love for our Heavenly Relief Society gives us the op- 
Father by serving him and keep- portunity to improve, to grow and 
ing his commandments? develop mentally and spiritually. 

Recently a five-year-old child We believe the Lord expects us 

asked his grandmother if she to serve him not only with our 

would like to go up in a rocket physical things, but also with our 

into outer space. She answered minds, and that, therefore, we 

"No," and the usual question should develop our minds so that 

followed, "Why?" After explain- we may more effectively teach 

ing, she then asked him if he others to join with us in building 

would like to have that expe- the kingdom, 

rience when he got older. He My dear sisters, we love you 

thought a minute, then said: "I for your faithful devotion and 

wouldn't be afraid. I would go if dedication to this work, for being 

they really wanted me to." This so kind and gracious to us when 

question is very typical of chil- we visit you in your stakes. We 

dren today, but the words that do love you for the service you 

impressed me were, if they really are rendering. I himibly pray that 

wanted me to. This young child each one of us will have a greater 

had caught the spirit of this desire to set our homes in order 

achievement, that if it was neces- and be able to say as Joshua of 

sary for progress, if they really old, ". . . as for me and my house, 

wanted him to — he wouldn't be we will serve the Lord." In the 

afraid to go out into space. If name of Jesus Christ. Amen. 

171 



THIRD PRIZE STORY 

The Relief Society 
Short Story Contest 

To 

\A/arm 

the Heart 

Hazel M. Thomson 



■ Catherine York's years as an 
indentured servant to Judge 
Andrews of Boston, for his pay- 
ment of her passage from Eng- 
land, had, for the most part, 
passed very pleasantly. Even 
though her days had been filled 
with cleaning and washing and 
cooking, the work had not been 
disagreeable to Catherine. And 
this was largely because of the 
stove. 

Se had had no liking for it in 
the beginning. It had appeared 
so big and black and unfriendly 
in her youthful eyes. At times, 
when she had been particularly 
unsuccessful is preparing a meal, 
burning not only the meat but 
the vegetables as well, only the 
Judge's good humor kept her 
from crying. 

"You must be thinking you're 
back home, cooking dinner over a 
smoky peat fireplace, lass," he 
would say, his eyes twinkling. 

His daughters, Lily, about 
Catherine's own age of nineteen, 
and Hilma, a year younger, did 
not take her failures in such good 
grace. 

"Really, Father!" 

Lily had wrinkled up her pretty 




little nose as she looked at the 
food before her, placing her fork 
back on her plate. 

"Can't we hire another cook? 
I don't see how you can expect us 
to eat this kind of a dinner." 

"I can't and I won't!" 

Hilma stamped her little foot 
as she stood beside her chair, pre- 
paring to leave the table, but her 
father motioned for her to take 
her place again at his side. 

"Now, daughters, give her 
time. Catherine had never seen a 
stove before she came here, but 
she will learn." 

And Catherine had learned. 
Even then, as she looked at the 
glowing fire in the grate, she 
wondered whether the stove was 
really laughing at her failure, or 
was it simply trying to be 
friendly? In time it came to be 
the best friend she had, and an 
invitation to sit at Judge An- 
drews' table was a favor not to 
be overlooked. 

Catherine learned to use the 
danlper to regulate the fire so 
that it would bum fast or slow. 
She found that there were stra- 
tegic spots where she could place 
the cooking pots for quick cook- 



172 




ing or merely to keep the food 
warm. She learned to use the two 
small warming ovens and the 
huge baking oven, which brought 
her the reputation of being the 
best cook in Boston. The reser- 
voir on the end of the stove oppo- 
site the grate, if she filled it each 
time, yielded enough hot water 
to make dishwashing almost 
pleasant. 

The metal box into which the 
ashes fell seemed to Catherine to 
be the most wonderful of inven- 
tions. How convenient it was to 
take the box out and empty it 
without scraping and shoveling 
as one had to to clean a fireplace. 

It became almost a labor of 
love to keep the black surface and 
lids bright and shiny, and Cather- 
ine began to feel that she could 
understand the stove; that on 
certain days the fire was sluggish 
and scarcely wanted to move; 
that on other days, when a brisk 
wind was blowing, the fire fairly 
raced on its way up the chimney, 
just as she, herself, at times, was 
able to race through the house- 
work of the big mansion, and 
on other days every small task 
seemed to drag. 



To Warm the Heart 

It was the stove that she 
thought of leaving, first, when her 
years of servitude came to an end, 
almost simultaneously with her 
conversion and baptism. Her ac- 
ceptance of the new religion was 
wholehearted and sne began plan- 
ning to join a group of other con- 
verts in their journey to some- 
where far to the west called *'The 
Valley of the Great Salt Lake." 

The night before she left. 
Judge Andrews had given a ball, 
and, for the first time, Catherine 
was not expected to spend the 
evening in the kitchen. Also, for 
the first time, she had danced 
with Granville Bott. He had even 
taken her to the punch bowl for 
a drink of the delicious fruit mix 
that Catherine herself had made. 
That was when she heard the 
girls laughing. 

"I mean, really!" 

Catherine stood very still. 
Without turning, she knew the 
voice — Lily Andrews. 

'Trust Granville. He's deter- 
mined to have a lady friend while 
crossing those horrid old plains, 
even if it has to be Cath!" 

"I do wish Papa would go. It 
doesn't matter to me what 
religion we are. Why, there'll 
scarcely be anyone left in Boston 
after tomorrow." 

That had been Hilma's voice, 
the younger of the two sisters, 
and the one everybody, including 
Cath, had thought Granville pre- 
ferred. 

"I mean, really." It was Lily 
again. "Let's don't encourage 
Papa to do that. There have been 
times when I was afraid he was 
becoming a bit interested in all 
this Mormon talk. But I have no 
desire to start out on a long 
wagon trip behind two old cows. I 



173 



March 1967 



am perfectly content to stay right 
here in Boston where living is 
quite civilized." 

It occurred to Cath that she 
had been eavesdropping, but she 
stood rooted to the spot, unable 
to move. She heard the girls' 
laughter as they moved away. 

Cath learned that it wasn't 
cows at all that pulled the Miller 
wagon, in which she traveled, but 
two lovely big oxen named Red 
and Barney. To arise each morn- 
ing and feel that your life was 
your own, to help Sister Miller 
because she wanted to, not be- 
cause she felt a crushing obliga- 
tion, gave Cath a feeling of free- 
dom she could not remember hav- 
ing known before. She was in- 
vited, yes, indeed expected, to be 
in attendance at the meetings 
which were held and, almost to 
her amazement, she found that 
her opinion was accepted and 
valued in testimony meetings, 
just as was that of the leader of 
the wagon train. It seemed so 
foreign to her, to be included, to 
be treated as an equal. 

Ihen there were the evenings; 
after the heat and dust of the 
day, the wonderful, glorious cool- 
ness of evening. The animals 
could be heard, contentedly 
munching grass nearby. As the 
fiddle music filled the night air, 
it fairly set her feet to tapping. 
No longer did she need to stay 
in the kitchen, taking care of the 
refreshments, watching and wish- 
ing. She had partners just wait- 
ing their turns to dance with her. 
And most persistent of all was 
Granville Bott. He insisted on the 
first dance and the last dance 
and one or two in between. 
"I want the last dance," he 



said. "It gives me a chance to ask 
for the first one tomorrow night 
before these other Romeos move 
in. I want it and I intend to have 
it." 

Her heart pounded at his 
words, remembering how she had 
watched him dance with the most 
beautiful girls in Boston, having 
neither the opportunity nor the 
dress to join the dancing herself. 
Woman-like, Catherine wondered 
what Hilma Andrews would say if 
she had heard. She wondered, 
too, about the tall, red-haired 
young man who played the violin, 
night after night, for the dancing. 

Benjamin Shepherd. She had 
learned his name, but that was 
about all she had learned, except 
that Bishop Miller said he was so 
tall he made all the other men 
seem as if they were standing in 
a hole. She found herself wonder- 
ing whether all the attention she 
had received was making her 
vain. Ben Shepherd was the only 
unmarried man in camp who had 
not asked her for a dance. 

Oh, he could use his violin 
playing as an excuse for not 
dancing, still she had seen him 
lay it aside, letting the banjo and 
mandolin carry the melody while 
he whirled through a dance with 
his sister, before returning to his 
playing. Yet, on occasion, she 
knew he was watching her and 
she was puzzled. 

She was tempted a time or two 
to ask him when they announced 
ladies' choice, but she never did. 
It seemed a little too forward on 
her part, since he had not once 
danced with her. Besides, Gran- 
ville was always near to meet her 
halfway on the ladies' dances. 

The last night on the plains, 
before the wagon train entered 



174 



To Warm the Heart 



the mountains, a special celebra- 
tion was held. 

"We'll find it harder going in 
the mountains," Granville said, 
"without much room for dancing, 
so let's get going tonight!" 

It was during their second 
square dance together that Cath 
made a wrong turn and mixed up 
the entire set. Her embarrass- 
ment deepened as she returned 
to meet Granville. 

"What's the matter, Cath?" he 
asked. "You'd do better if you get 
your eyes off that red-headed 
fiddle player and pay attention." 

Her cheeks burned and she was 
grateful for the darkness. She 
had been more obvious than she 
realized, unaware that Granville 
had noticed. She knew now that 
Ben did not intend to ask her for 
a dance. This, the very last one, 
and there he sat, holding that 
violin as if it meant more to him 
than all the girls in camp, and it 
probably did. 

Crossing the plains was one 
thing, but traveling through the 
mountains was quite another. 
Catherine could not remember 
ever having been so tired, not 
after cleaning Judge Andrews' 
entire house, cooking and serving 
the dinner and cleaning up after 
everyone else had gone to sleep. 
She crawled into her blankets 
under the Miller wagon so ex- 
hausted that she could scarcely 
distinguish one tune from an- 
other as Ben Shepherd's violin 
sang far into the night. 

It was only after they entered 
the Valley that Catherine did get 
that long-awaited dance. There 
was a regular orchestra to play, 
and for once Ben had left his 
violin at home. 

She sat between Brother and 



Sister Miller, and watched the 
couples on the floor, her toe keep- 
ing time to the music. Granville 
had not come. In fact, she had 
seen very little of him since their 
arrival. 

"They're not going to give me 
just any old spot of land that 
suits their fancy," he had said. 
"I'll find the piece I want and 
I'll have it. I didn't come all this 
way to end up with nothing. It 
may take a bit of managing, but 
I can do it." 

"That's probably where he is 
right now," reflected Catherine, 
"out managing." 

And then she saw Ben ap- 
proaching. 

"May I have the honor of this 
dance, Miss York?" 

She placed her hand in his and 
almost gravely they joined the 
dancers on the floor. Cath won- 
dered whether she only imagined 
a special something in his touch 
as he took her hand in the grand 
right and left. As they whirled he 
held her, not tight — ^just sort of, 
well, something like the way he 
held his violin. 




"How many times I've wanted 
to dance with you," he whispered, 
his hps quite against her ear. 
"How many times!" 

"But, why . . . ?" Catherine 
stopped. The pattern of the 
dance carried her away from him, 
to another partner, and another, 
and she was glad. Perhaps what 



175 



March 1967 

she had been about to say would The thought was there, and 

have been unladylike. But she unwelcome as it was to her more 

had said enough. noble self, it kept recurring. The 

When the music stopped, Ben girl who married Granville Bott 

continued the conversation just would never have to contend with 

as though there had been no in- troublesome fireplace cooking, 

terruption. That winter proved to be the 

"You always seemed to be hav- most enjoyable in all of Catherine 

ing such a good time with Bott York's young life. There were 

that I felt I had no right to in- parties and dances and plays, 

tervene. But he isn't here tonight There was either Granville or 

and I'm staking a claim." Ben, and sometimes both, eager 

She raised her brown eyes to to escort her. Neither spoke of 

his and was almost startled with marriage, but to each it seemed a 

the clear blue intensity of them, time of waiting, not disregarding 

She felt the seriousness of his the thought, 

mood, and from that moment she ^^en each man began to build 

was sure that one day he would ^ j^ouse, Catherine was quite 

ask her to marry him ^^^^3 ^f i^^ j^^^ ^g g^e was aware 

It was then that a thought of the differences in the houses, 

which had been nagging at hei oi_ n j x /-. -n > 

from the back of her mind began ^he walked past Granvi le s 

to push itself forward. It was a °"f "' ^^'f ^™^«. I* w^!, close 

thought of which she could not *? town east on Bngham Street, 

be particularly proud, still it per- ^e was hinng most of the labor 

sisted. Sometimes her nobler self ^one and she felt it unhkely that 

would have pushed it aside, but ^he would nieet him. It would be 

her more practical nature insisted a beautiful house, two-story with 

on bringing it back. Granville gingerbread tnm, one of which 

Bott had a stove. Cath had never ^^y^^^ m Boston could have been 

actually seen it, knowing from P^^^^^- 

the camp talk that it was there, Ben's was farther out to the 

in his wagon. south on his piece of farm land 

Granville had traveled alone, that he had received in the draw- 
Once when there had been some ing. Catherine had seen it only 
sickness in camp, Cath had heard once, when the first logs had been 
the Captain of Ten ask him P^t in place. It would be a cabin; 
whether he could take a passen- two rooms, but, still, it was a 
ger in his wagon. His answer had cabin, 
been short and to the point. As springtime came she saw 

"There's no room. Captain, less and less of Ben. He was busy 

You can see for yourself. I'm full clearing his land and plowing and 

up." planting. 

Later that afternoon. Bishop "I'm working long hours. 
Miller left a fine bureau standing Cath," he had said. "After get- 
on the plains, which left room for ting the land cleared, I'll be late 
elderly Sister Abbott to He down in planting as it is, and I must 
near the back of the wagon as have a harvest. When it comes 
they continued the journey. I'll be in a position to speak." 

176 



To Warm the Heart 

Her heart pounded and she they were building, and again 

fairly seemed to melt under the Cath remembered the huge, im- 

piercing blue of his eyes. He had posing house on Brigham Street 

stooped and kissed her then, that would have a cookstove in 

once and hard. the kitchen. 

"Till harvest time," he said Then, on an afternoon late in 

softly. July, Ben did put in an appear- 

It happened so quickly that ance. Lean and bronzed from long 

Cath wondered afterward wheth- hours in the sun, he was more 

er it had really happened at all. handsome than Cath remem- 

Granville wondered, too. ber^. She was preparing to 

"I can't understand what's leave for a drive behind Gran- 
happened to Shepherd," he said ville's high-stepping ponies when 
upon more than one occasion. Ben rode up. 
"There was a time when he was "Rather an outsize riding pony 
in my way every time I turned you have there. Shepherd," said 
around. I haven't laid eyes on Granville, picking up the lines of 
him for weeks." his spirited team. 

The memory of their parting "I have no riding horse," Ben 

was brought vividly to her mind answered evenly, "Only my team, 

and Cath had not answered. I've been working them pretty 

Somehow she felt a little annoyed hard and thought there was no 

with Ben. If he really loved her, need of bringing both of them." 

why had he not asked her to "I was able to trade my work 

stop seeing Granville? He hadn't horses for these ponies," said 

mentioned it, leaving the decision Granville. "They are almost as 

entirely to her, and at present fast as the team I had in Boston." 

her decision was to keep going Cath kept her eyes on Ben's 

with Granville. face, but he kept his own eyes 

He was good company and she averted. He certainly wasn't act- 
enjoyed especially the plays ing much like he came to see her. 
they saw together. He had seen He answered her question as 
most of them at other times and though she had spoken, 
places with different actors and "President Young sent me, 
actresses. His comparisons were Granville. Seems as though there 
both enlightening and interesting is a company of saints approach- 
to her meager background in the ing the mountains that has just 
theater. about exhausted its store of pro- 

During the plays she had seen visions. We have five outfits now, 

with Ben, his comments had been ready to leave right away with 

of a different nature. supplies for them. We need one 

"Actors?" he had said. "I don't more team and wagon and Presi- 

know one from the other. To me dent Young suggested you might 

they are real people, and all this be willing to go." 

is really happening to them, and "Well, now," said Granville, 

while the play lasts, I live it with "you just might explain to the 

them." President that I traded my work 

Yes, the two men were dif- horses for these ponies. Besides 

ferent; as different as the houses I have to be here, to see that the 

177 



March 1967 



work goes forward on my house." 
As he spoke, Granville reached 
out one hand and placed it 
casually and yet possessively on 
Catherine's shoulder. 

"As you say," Ben answered. 
He nodded slightly to Granville 
and lifted his hat to Cath in fare- 
well, as he turned the work horse 
and headed back in the direction 
of his own place. 

UuRiNG the following weeks Cath 
remembered Ben's eyes, watch- 
ing, as Granville held her shoul- 
der, knowing that she had given 
the impression of agreeing with 
his action. She wished she had 
drawn away; she wished she 
had spoken up and said — some- 
thing — anything to indicate that 
she did not belong to Granville; 
she wished. . . . She was not sure 
just what she did wish, particu- 
larly at those times when she 
rode with him past the big house 
on Brigham Street. Then, one 
afternoon in early September, he 
drew the team to a halt and to- 
gether they entered the door, 
Catherine York and Granville 
Bott. 

Inside, the house was more 
beautiful than Cath had ever 
imagined. The floors and wood- 
work were beautiful, surpassing 
even Judge Andrews' home in 
Boston. And in the kitchen, there 
it was! That marvelous, wonder- 
ful, scarce item, the kitchen 
range. 

"How will you like it here, 
Cath, having this whole big house 
to ourselves, after being cooped 
up with the Millers?" 

Catherine was imagining her- 
self taking golden-crusted pies 
from the bake oven as she heard 
his question. The vision disap- 



peared abruptly. Why, he had not 
even bothered to propose, simply 
assuming that neither she nor 
any girl could think of refusing 
him. Suddenly her indecision of 
the past was gone. She faced him 
squarely, positive now that the 
warmth of a home does not come 
from the fire in a kitchen range. 

"I am not moving into this 
house, Granville. I like living at 
the Miller's. No, you needn't 
come with me. I'm going to enjoy 
every step of the walk back." 

Cath turned and left the 
kitchen without even glancing at 
the stove, closing the door quick- 
ly behind her. 

The following afternoon Sister 
Miller prepared a big basket of 
lunch and asked Catherine to ac- 
company her in taking it to the 
bishop. Not until they had ridden 
almost out of the city did Cath- 
erine learn that they were headed 
for the Shepherd farm. 

"Ben was gone so long, taking 
those provisions to the new- 
comers that his quorum members 
began to fear his grain would 
thresh out on the ground. George 
says he never saw such grain. The 
men have been harvesting it all 
this week, and he thought they 
would finish this afternoon. Ben 
didn't get home until yesterday." 

Sister Miller slapped the line 
against the side of the brown 
horse to make him step up with 
the gray. As the horse jumped a 
bit forward, Cath felt her heart 
give a resounding thump. Ben 
was home! In a short few minutes 
she would see him. She reached a 
hand to her hair, smoothing it 
under the brim of her sunbonnet. 

Ben was there, standing in 
front of his cabin. He greeted 
both women, then tied the team 



178 



To Warm the Heart 



to the hitching post before help- 
ing them down. Sister Miller 
alighted first, carrying the lunch 
basket to where the men were 
seated in the shade of the 
willows near the spring. After a 
moment, Cath realized Ben was 
still holding her hand. She drew 
it away, slowly. 

"I — I'm glad you're back, 
Ben." 

"Are you, Cath? Are you 
really? The bishop tells me you've 
been seeing an awful lot of 
Granville. Are you — promised 
now, Cath?" 

''No, Ben. Not now, nor ever 
to Granville. I couldn't make him 
a promise when I loved someone 
else." 

Her meaning was plain from 
her manner, her eyes, the tone of 
her voice. Ben caught it at once, 
as he caught her to him. To a 
man, the harvesters stopped their 
eating for the moment and 
watched. As the kiss ended they 
looked at each other and grinned, 
turning their attention again to 
the lunch at hand. 

Ben saw. He took her hand and 
almost ran with her toward the 
cabin, out of sight of the others. 

"It isn't a house like Granville 



could give you, Cath. But come 
and see." 

"A person can't fall in love 
with a house, nor what's in it 
either, Ben. I know, for I've been 
trying to now for quite sometime. 
The only thing that really 
matters is who is in the house." 

It was a lovely cabin. Inside, 
the air was pungent with the 
smell of pine from the freshly 
sawed wood. Ben closed the door 
behind them, again taking her 
gently in his arms. As he bent his 
head toward her lips, suddenly 
she straightened and stared. 

Through the cabin window she 
could see the wagon Ben had 
taken. It was piled high with 
furniture and plows and, yes! 
There at the front, just behind 
the seat was a — she could 
scarcely believe her eyes — but 
there it was, a kitchen range. 

"Here!" Ben turned her face to 
his. "They are just some of the 
things the gold seekers had thrown 
away in their hurry to get to 
California. President Young said 
to load our wagons as well as we 
could for the trip back. But they 
can wait, this can't," and he bent 
his head until his lips touched 
hers. 



Hazel Marchant Thomson was born in Peoa, Summit County, Utah, and graduated 
from South Summit High School. She received a B.S. degree from Brigham 
Young University and a M.S. degree from the University of Utah. She taught 
school in South Summit District, and, at present, is a teacher in first grade at 
Tolman Elementary School, Bountiful, Utah. She is married to Grant A. Thomson, 
a teacher at Bountiful High School, and has two adopted sons, Drew in the 
United States Navy, and Terry in the United States Marines. Her Church work 
has included all the auxiliaries of the Church, and, at present, she teaches the 
Gospel Doctrine Class, Tenth Ward. Bountiful North Stake. Her writings have 
been published in The Improvement Era, the Instructor, Grade Teacher, Instructor 
for Elementary Teachers, Venture, and Onward. She has had stories accepted 
recently by Jack and Jill and Highlights for Children. She spends some time in 
temple and genealogy work. 

Several of Mrs. Thomson's writings have been published in The Relief 
Society Magazine, as well as two serials "Because of the Word" (1961), and 
"Your Heart to Understanding" (1964). 



179 



Oh, Remember! Remember! 

Rose A. Openshaw 

It is nice to have talents, to be inventive, to v^^in trophies and scholarships, 
I tell those dear to me, but I would have them remember that all the talents 
in the world — all the inventiveness one can acquire, can never take the place 
of dependability. Lacking in that, these things will get one nowhere. 

To be dependable is far more to be desired than all the treasures of the 
orient, for without it we are nothing, and we will be so regarded as soon as 
it is discovered. People will want to sever all connections with us, and we 
will be cast adrift without friends or followers. No one will fellowship us, 
and why? Because if people cannot depend on us or our word or promise, they 
will regard us as a bag of sand that pours out in all directions — having no 
firmness, no stamina or backbone — nothing to cling to — nothing to rely on 
whatever! 

If we agree to do something, we must do it at all costs, no matter what 
effort or sacrifice or price is involved. If something should occur to render 
it absolutely impossible to make our word good on a particular occasion, we 
must get in touch with those with whom the agreement was made, immediately, 
explaining the situation, and assuring them it will be attended to at the earliest 
possible moment. Then nothing must keep us from fulfilling that promise. 
Otherwise, we have forfeited our good name, and with it, the admiration and 
respect of friends. And to live a full and happy life, it is absolutely essential 
that we have the respect and approval of both God and man! Oh, remember! 
Remember! 





FOOTHILLS IN SPRING 

Ethel Jacobson 

What can I call you, hills, 

But jocund — where lark song spills 

And feathery branches fan 

Against this cloudless span 

Of hyacinth blue? 

What else, where jonquil laughter rings 

And a hidden waterfall sings? 

Doves coo, 

Rabbits kick up their heels, 

And a sweet thunder steals 

From root to sunlit crown till each out-reaching bough 

Is transfigured now 

With a thousand lilting p>etals. 

A jaunty robin settles 

On a crabapple limb. 

Noisily, in the pond, young raccoons splash and swim. 

And everywhere is the green excitement of grasses marching 

Up every slope and cranny, while from wide-arching 

Oaks come squirrel talk and tree-frog trills. 

What can these hills be but joyful — 

Joyful and brave and innocent, as when the first spring was new? 




Dmans 
Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



Mrs. Imelda Marcos, the beautiful and 
graceful First Lady of the Philippines, 
made an excellent impression on her 
recent visit to the United States with 
President Fernando Marcos, and also 
as hostess at the Manila summit con- 
ference of six allied anti-Communist 
Asian nations and the United States. 
With her lovely soprano voice, she sang 
old Philippine music at the party which 
followed the conference. 

Geraldine Page gave a sensitive and 
sympathetic interpretation of Xantippe, 
the supposedly ever-nagging wife of 
Greek philosopher Socrates, in the 
beautifullly written and produced Hall- 
mark television drama. Barefoot in 
Athens. 

Clementine Paddleford, much-admired 
columnist and food specialist for 
magazines and newspapers, in offering 
her annual advice to homemakers, 
emphasizes the commonsense and 
good judgment which women should 
remember to exercise in such matters 
as budgeting the food dollar, thinking 
of cooking as a creative art, taking 
pride in accomplishments as a cook, 
varying the menu, trying new recipes, 
becoming acquainted with the possibili- 
ties of herbs. She advises the home- 
maker to try to use more varieties of 
vegetables instead of only a few, and 
to be imaginative and resourceful in 
making use of less expensive foods. 
"There is no better place than home 
to enjoy those we love best," she says. 
"With friends, food, and candlelight, 
what more is there to ask?" 



Mrs. Izzy Horrowitz of Shreveport, 
Louisiana, is president of the Toy 
Manufacturers of the United States, 
Inc., the first woman to be president 
of the association. She has had much 
personal experience with toys and chil- 
dren. "I am a wife and mother first," 
she says, "then a businesswoman. I 
believe a woman can have a special 
entree and esprit with mothers." She 
holds the opinion that toys will con- 
tinue to become more scientific and 
more realistic, and that there will be a 
greater development of games and 
other items for family participation. 

JoAnn Zimmerman, a former student 
at Bryn Mawr College, now twenty- 
seven years old. Is president of a large 
contracting firm In Ohio, a position 
which came to her following the death 
of her father. She is rapidly learning 
many phases of engineering and busi- 
ness management. 

Vera Dugdale, Woodland, Utah (a small 
village on the western slope of the 
Uintah Mountains) is author of "Album 
of North American Wild Animals" 
(Rand McNally publishers) which has 
become "a fantastic best seller" and 
is now in its second printing. It Is a 
handsome volume, containing many 
full-color animal portraits by the artist 
Clark Bronson. Mrs. Dugdale, who is 
well-acquainted with remote and primi- 
tive mountain regions, is a part-time 
employee of the United States Forest 
Service. "Woodland, in winter, is won- 
derful for a writer," she says, "abso- 
lute quiet." 



181 



Yesterday, Today, and Tomorrow 




Volume 54 March 1967 Number 3 

■ Belle S. Spafford, President 

■ Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor 

■ Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor 

■ Hulda P. Young, Secretary-Treasurer 



Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 
Evon W. Peterson 
Aleine M. Young 
Josie B. Bay 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. Manwaring 
Elna P. Haymond 
Mary R, Young 
Mary V. Camwon 
Afton W. Hunt 
Elsa T. Peterson 
Fanny S. Kienitz 
Elizabeth B. Winters 
Jennie R. Scott 
Alice L. Wilkinson 
Irene W. Buehner 
Irene C. Lloyd 



Hazel S. Love 
Fawn H. Sharp 
Celestia J. Taylor 
Anne R. Gledhill 
Belva B. Ashton 
Zola J. McGhie 
Oa J. Cannon 
Lila B. Walch 
Lenore C. Gundersen 
Marjorie C. Pingree 
Darlene C. Dedekind 
Cleone R. Eccles 
Edythe K. Watson 
Ellen !\l. Barnes 
Kathryn S. Gilbert 
Verda F. Burton 
Myrtle R. Olson 
Alice C. Smith 
Lucile P. Peterson 
Elaine B. Curtis 
Zeima R. West 
Leaner J. Brown 
Reba 0. Carling 



■ From the vantage point of one 
and one quarter centuries of time, 
we view our beloved Relief Society, 
divine in origin, steadfast in pur- 
pose, magnificent in accomplish- 
ment. 

Today, 300,000 women, choice 
and privileged women of many 
nations and from varied walks of 
life, attest the inspiration that 
guides its destiny, and they grate- 
fully acknowledge the blessings 
that come to them as individuals 
through their membership in the 
Society. 

Today, Relief Society stands 
firm and strong, joyfully contrib- 
uting of its strength to the work 
of the Church as called upon by 
the Priesthood. It is touching the 
hearts of countless of our Father's 
children, lifting them to better 
ways of thinking and doing; it is 
steadily spreading its influence in 
ever-widening circles. So rich is 
its heritage, so great and glorious 
is its present strength and accom- 
plishment that we are led to won- 
der what will be its future! Can 
it increase in size and usefulness; 
can it further extend its influence 
for good; can it become a greater 
power for righteousness among 
womankind? Has it reached its 
peak of growth and accomplish- 
ment, or is it destined to grow 
still larger in size, more expansive 
in service, and more powerful in 
influence? 



182 



To us, Relief Society is only on the threshold of its divine mis- 
sion. Its present size is but a token of what the future portends. Is 
it unreasonable to believe that whereas today we have close to one- 
third million members, tomorrow the Society will claim its millions? 
Surely the strength of today will serve as a foundation upon which the 
women of tomorrow will build, and the achievements of yesterday and 
today will be steppingstones upon which they will walk into an even 
more glorious future. Is it immoderate to envision tomorrow's leaders 
as women of intelligence and vigor, trained in the ways of leadership 
accomplishment, and possessing a high degree of Relief Society and 
Church scholarship? Is it irrational to say that tomorrow's members 
will impressively exemplify true Latter-day Saint womanhood, their lives 
reflecting in words and actions the training, the tempering, the refining 
influence of Relief Society? Can we not expect them to stand out as en- 
samples to all the world of the influence, the beauty, the joy of righteous 
living? Is it inconsistent to say that where today's ministrations bless 
tens of thousands, tomorrow's will bless hundreds of thousands? 

The Lord has promised that his gospel will never again be taken 
from the earth, and that it is to be "proclaimed by the weak and the 
simple unto the ends of the world, and before kings and rulers" (D&C 
1:23). The sisters of tomorrow must and will do their part in the fulfill- 
ment of this promise, and they will do so, in largest measure, through 
the organized Relief Societies. 

Relief Society will stand increasingly firm and strong, a beacon light 
and guiding star for women of all nations. It will continue to rise until 
it becomes a mighty bulwark against the forces of evil that would en- 
gulf women and threaten their homes and loved ones. It will bring 
peace to the soul and love into the hearts and lives of endless numbers 
of our Father's daughters. The blessings and the benediction of the 
Lord will rest upon its leaders, and its offerings will be accepted of 
the Lord even as were those of the women of Nauvoo. 

Yes, March 17, 1842 long will be remembered in the history of the 
Church — for then came the women — and they were organized through 
inspiration of the Lord given to his chosen Prophet, to save souls and 
to aid in the building of his kingdom. 

May the women of today and tomorrow cherish Relief Society, ad- 
vance its work, and love one another, is our constant prayer. 

— B. S. S. 

History of Relief Society (1842-1966) 



183 



GENERAL SUNDAY SCHOOL SUPERINTENDENCY REORGANIZED 

A new General Sunday School Superintendency was announced 
December 10, 1966, by the First Presidency of the Church. David 
Lawrence McKay, First Assistant Superintendent since 1952, was 
named as the new general superintendent, succeeding Superintendent 
George R. HilL Lynn S. Richards, who was formerly Second Assistant, 
was named as the new first assistant, and Royden G. Derrick was 
named second assistant. 

David Lawrence McKay has been a member of the Sunday School 
General Board since 1944. In 1949, he was appointed second assistant 
superintendent, and in 1952, first assistant superintendent. He was 
Bonneville Stake (Salt Lake City, Utah) Sunday School superintendent 
at the time of this call to the general board. Superintendent McKay 
received his early education in Ogden, Utah, and attended Weber 
College, the University of Utah, George Washington University, and 
Harvard University. He served as a missionary in the French part of 
the Swiss-German Mission, and for six months labored in the British 
Mission as editor of The Millenial Star. In his new appointment 
Superintendent McKay succeeds to a position which his father, Presi- 
dent David 0. McKay held from 1918 to 1934. His wife, Mildred Calder- 
wood McKay, was a member of the Primary General Board. They are 
parents of four daughters: Midene (Mrs. Howard B. Anderson), Teddy 
Lyn (Mrs. Richard T. Parmley), Catherine (Mrs. Gerald B. Iba), Joyce 
(Mrs. Robert S. Bennett). 

First Assistant Superintendent Lynn S. Richards was appointed 
second assistant superintendent in 1952, at the time he was serving 
as bishop of the Federal Heights Ward in University Stake. Previously, 
he had been bishop of the University Ward. He had been a member of 
the general board of the Sunday School from 1934 to 1946. He is a 
graduate of Brigham Young University and Stanford University and is 
an attorney in Salt Lake City. In 1955, he was named president of the 
Brigham Young University Alumni Association. He is a son of the late 
President Stephen L Richards and Irene Merrill Richards. He filled a 
mission in the Eastern States and was a seminary principal for two 
years in Preston, Idaho. His wife is Lucille Covey Richards, and they 
have six children: Lynn S. Jr., Joseph Covey, James Mack, Rosalie 
Lucille (Mrs. Clarence J. Frost), Victoria Jeanette (Mrs. Stanley A. 
Taylor), Joyce Louise (Mrs. Verl D. Shell). 

Second Assistant Superintendent Royden G. Derrick has held many 
positions of leadership in the Church, including second counselor and 
first counselor in the Monument Park Stake presidency. He was 
graduated from West High School, Salt Lake City, and studied en- 
gineering at the University of Utah. He received the University's 
College of Business Outstanding Achievement Award in 1963, and an 
honorary degree in 1965. Appointed to the University of Utah Board 
of Regents in 1957, he was elected chairman of the board in 1959, 
serving until 1965, when his term expired. A businessman and civic 

184 



General Sunday School Superiniendency Reorganized 

leader, he was sent to. India in 1959 on a trade mission, and to 
Bolivia, in 1964, as a representative of the United States Government. 
His wife is Allie Olsen, and they are parents of four children: Linda 
(Mrs. J. Roger Wood), James, David, and Bruce. 

The members of Relief Society, throughout the world-wide sister- 
hood, extend greetings and best wishes to the newly appointed Sunday 
School superintendency. May the blessings of the Heavenly Father 
attend them in their positions of leadership, and may the Sunday 
Schools of the Church throughout the world be inspired by their 
counsel and direction. 



WHAT IS THE RED CROSS? 

Emil E. Henderson 




■ The Red Cross is many things to many people. It is the first aid 
knowledge when seconds count, the blood available for rush surgery, 
the volunteer companionship for a sick or lonely moment, the binding 
of a disaster wound, the emergency message flashing to Viet Nam. 

Like a fireman answering an alarm, the Red Cross responds im- 
mediately when it is called upon. Immediate help for disaster victims 
and increased services to the armed forces are of primary concern 
to the Red Cross. What needs to be done. Red Cross will do — just as a 
family extends all Its resources to a critically ill child. 

Trained Red Cross field staff are assigned with military units in the 
field to help resolve emergent personal and family problems. Other 
Red Cross workers in U.S. military hospitals in this country and over- 
seas offer a two-fold program of recreation and social welfare, while 
still others conduct a recreation center and mobile recreation service 
for American servicement at all major U.S. commands in Viet Nam. 

At all times, and now in particular, the Red Cross provides a net- 
work of immediate assistance for the armed forces and their families. 

Every year almost 2,000,000 Americans give their volunteer services 
to the Red Cross in their communities. If measured in dollars, the 
value of volunteer participation would reach astronomical proportions. 

Although the Red Cross is charged by Congress with specific duties, 
it is not a tax-supported agency. Its support comes from voluntary 
contributions from the American people. The financial needs of the 
Red Cross are met in some communities through United Fund cam- 
paigns in the fall, and in other communities by separate Red Cross 
campaigns in March. To maintain its capacity for quick action, the 
Red Cross needs your contributions of money and volunteer service. 
Help keep Red Cross ready to help. 

185 



^^^fe 




A Piece of Grandma 

Helen Hinckley Jones 

■ I scarcely step from the car in front of my daughter's house before 
I hear the shout "Grandma!" and two tiny boys come running with 
arms outstretched. I catch them, the Httle one first, as they leap 
from the porch, and with the greatest of joy I accept their kisses, 
flavored with ketchup, or chocolate, or just plain little boy. 

"I'm glad you came. Grandma," Craig, who uses language very 
well, says; and Sean, who has learned to understand English with 
his almost-new puppy, commands, "Grandma, sit." 

It is only a moment before two little hands open my handbag to 
explore for lifesavers; two more search my pockets for a chance 
cookie or an all-day-sucker. 

"What did you bring us, Grandma?" Craig inquires, and Sean 
asks hopefully, "Candy?" 

Their mother is embarrassed by this routine. It isn't her fault 
or the fault of the little boys. It's Grandma's. 

I like to shop for children's books and for little-boy clothing. I 
love to see a shine in big brown eyes; to hear exclamations of delight. 
It tickles me when Craig takes a crumbly cookie and haunches down 
over a waste basket so that he won't get crumbs on the floor. 

Still it sobers me that I might not be so joyously received if I came 
without gifts. 

I remember back — way back when I was five or six — the happy 

186 



A Piece of Grandma 

times when my paternal grandmother came for a visit. I think she 
never brought a ''store-bought" present. How could she, with a half 
a hundred grandchildren instead of two? But she did bring other 
gifts. Very soon after she arrived for one of her "stays/' her four 
steel needles began to click and one of the gray wristlets she knitted 
for her sons and grandsons began to elongate. 

"Grandma," I begged, "teach me." 

"Certainly I'll teach you, dear," she agreed, and from her bag 
came four more needles and a ball of black yarn. 

"Which of your dollies needs stockings?" 

"Sally Squawkin' Bush," I decided. My Uncle Frank had named 
this child, and I did all I could to make up to her for her horrible 
name. 

Soon I was knitting around and around and around without ever 
dropping or splitting a stitch. 

Another time, she came with blocks for a "nine square" in her 
bag. On that visit she started me setting infinitesimal stitches on 
my very own quilt. 

And while we knitted or crocheted or backstitched she talked, 
and I alternately prodded and listened. She was a girl in Michigan; 
what a change it was to leave the green woods and blue lakes for 
the semi-deserts of the West. Her daughters, Minerva and Adele 
(Nervy and Delia in Grandma's stories), were truly "little women" 
in the olden days when there was so much to be done and so few 
hands to do it. She talked of faith, and how it "did very well" when 
a doctor wasn't available, even when there was a bone to be set or 
a serious illness to combat. And, best of all, she told me of when my 
own papa was a little boy, a big boy doing a man's work, a football 
player, an elder in the Church. 

I'm not at all domestic; my amazed friends would kowtow to me 
twice if I ever turned out a razzle-dazzle salad without leaving half 
of it sticking to the mold or melting on the plate. But I can knit in 
the dark, crochet at top speed any pattern I see, and sew a fine 
seam any time or place a fine seam is required. These skills were 
part of Grandma's gift to me. The other part was much more im- 
portant. I absorbed an appreciation of the past, a pride in my 
heritage, and I began to make plans to be a credit to my name. 

As I "find" the packages of orange and raspberry sours hidden in 
a compartment of my handbag and slip a package in each little boy's 
pocket, I wish that I were more sure that I knew how to give them 
the intangible things that Grandma knew instinctively how to give. 
I resolve to read to them more often, to play object identification, 
alphabet and number games, to sing with them the finger plays and 
action songs that my children enjoyed. When they are a little older 
they may be interested in the "olden times" when their mama was 
a little girl. 

For what are a hundred packages of candy, a gross of cookies, a 
few new shirts, trunks, or blanket-sleepers, when compared with a 
piece of Grandma's own self? 

187 



Nei¥ Zealand 

A Silhouette in Green 

Wealtha S. Mendenhall 

Former Member^ 

General Board of Relief Society 



^ 



^ 

-^ 
^ 
^ 



SOUTH 
ISLAND 



NORTH 
ISLAND 

New Plymoutt 
Mt. Egmoni"*' 



■ To you, I extend an invitation 
to relax in your most comfortable 
chair and dream with me of a 
paradise anchored deep in the 
vast South Pacific — beautiful 
New Zealand. 

This most picturesque and 
lush paradise consists of two 
principal islands sprawling length- 
wise from the north to the south, 
covering an area of approximately 
103,736 square miles. 

These islands rise forth out of 
the deep, glistening, white-capped 
waters and truly remind me of 
two delicately shaded, highly 
polished pieces of greenstone. A 
semi-precious, very hard stone 
located, to a great extent, at 
Arahura on the west coast of 
New Zealand's South Island. 

This great temperate-zoned 
Dominion, which lies about equal 
distance between the equator and 
the South Pole, is nestled be- 
tween latitudes 34 degrees and 48 
degrees south and is blessed with 
a very enjoyable climate. The 
beautiful rainstorms, water from 
the snowcapped peaks, and more 




flington 
Cook Strait 



Christchurch 



y 



.<5>" 



than liberal amounts of sunshine 
help to provide a fertile area — 
making a land of diversity and 
magnificent wonderment. 

To the 180,000 Maori people. 
New Zealand's native race, this 
is Aotearoa, the land of the Long 
White Cloud. This is home, al- 
though many of our dear bronze- 
skinned, dark-haired friends con- 
tinually speak in lovely, soft- 
toned voices of their genealogies, 
repeating them from memory, 
and of their ancestral homeland 
in far distant Hawaiki. 

From a Maori legend we read: 

We came from Hawaiki — the 

Great 
From Hawaiki — the Long — from 

Hawaiki — the Distant 

Hawaiki is the largest island in 
the leeward group of the Society 
Islands at the hub of the Poly- 
nesian Triangle. 

The Polynesian people within 
this triangle are kinsmen of the 
Maori, and thus they bear resem- 
blance and speak the same basic 
language, but as my husband and 
I have traveled from island to 



188 



New Zealand — A Silhouette in Green 

island, such as from Tonga to Great Britain; thus the twilight 
Samoa or Tahiti to New Zealand of freedom, to the extent it had 
or Fiji — and as we have lived been known by its settlers, the 
among these children of God, Maori, had arrived. A treaty 
whom we love and admire, we known as the Treaty of Waitangi 
have been immediately aware of was signed, in 1840, by Maori 
the fact that there is in each chiefs, submitting the supreme 
group a little different pronun- power to British sovereignty, and, 
ciation for the same word. A dear in return, their rights pertaining 
old Maori gentleman explained to land were guaranteed by law. 
to us that this was'brought about By 1840, European settlement 
by dropping different letters from was well underway, and today, 
the dialect and by adding others. Europeans number approximately 
For example the "k" and "ng'' two and a fourth million, 
have been omitted by the Poly- Many of the Maori and Pakiha 
nesians living in the Society (Maori name for the Europeans) 
Islands, and thus the word have formed true friendships. 
Hawaiki is pronounced Havaii. They are not only neighbors but 
In New Zealand the "w" re- are neighborly. They sit side by 
places the "v" and the "k" is side at Church meetings. Some 
restored, thus the land of the work closely together in Parlia- 
Maori forebears is pronounced ment, and many in community, 
Hawaiki. In the Cook Islands, business, and church activities, 
the "h" is omitted, and thus the The children attend the same 
word Hawaiki is pronounced schools and are uniformed alike. 
Avaiki, So we see a similarity of They are playmates. All are loyal 
names and people. to the British flag and are work- 
Yes, it was from this Hawaiki ing together for the prosperity of 
that, centuries ago, navigators, their young country and the 
explorers, and great sea-faring happiness of all within its great 
Maori people, many with their boundaries. 

wives, families, food, seeds, water Wellington, the capital city of 
plants, and their cultures, dis- New Zealand, covers an area of 
persed in handmade canoes, with only twenty-eight square miles, 
a star and sufficient faith to but has a population of approxi- 
guide their deliberate venture mately 232,000 residents. In 
into the unknown, uncharted 1865, the seat of the government 
waters of the Pacific. was transferred to Wellington 
The first European to discover from Auckland. Here the Parlia- 
New Zealand was Abel Janszoon ment Building is located near 
Tasman, a Dutchman. It was in Lambton Harbour. New Zealand 
1642 that he attempted to land, is governed by its own parliament 
but he met strong resistance from of eighty elected members, four 
the Maori and his landing was of whom are Maori. The Governor 
foiled. Captain James Cook was General is appointed by and rep- 
successful in his endeavor to go resents Queen Elizabeth II. 
ashore in 1769 — 127 years later. Wellington City overlooks the 
Captain Cook then became the mighty Cook Strait which flows 
claimant of New Zealand for between North and South Islands 

189 



March 1967 

and is practically enclosed by ages from thirteen to nineteen 
water and by broken hills, heavily years, whose past conduct would 
populated. It is New Zealand's render them worthy to be en- 
central seaport and one of its rolled. It is co-educational and 
important nerve centers, and is accommodates both boarding and 
also a very busy metropolis, day students. 
Trams, cable cars, taxis, buses, Now for diversity, let us 
bicycles, private cars, and pedes- dream of Wairakei and Rotorua 
trians practically choke the high- on the North Island. Here one 
ways and byways during the stands in awe while viewing and 
morning, noon, and evening rush listening to one of the thermal 
hours. wonders of the world. Here gey- 

The principal business and sers spout skyward, grayish 

commercial center of New Zea- brown mud pools boil rapidly, 

land is Auckland, which has a with uncanny force, through 

population of 520,000 people, the winding cracks and crevasses in 

largest in the country. On North the earth, white billows of steam 

Island, Auckland and Wellington curl in clouds, and pressures 

are the main urban areas and shake the ground on which one 

have the finest harbors. On South stands. I can readily understand 

Island, Dunedin (which has a why a friend of ours from America 

great religious history) and said, "Oh, let's get out of here." 

Christchurch are the principal The constant trembling of the 

cities. earth reminds me of a continual 

The country has a wonderful earth tremor. Hot pools of water 

educational system for its people, provided the Maori women of 

They have classes for children in earlier days with laundry privi- 

kindergarten, primary, and post- leges and a place to cook their 

primary schools. Every child food. 

must be enrolled at age seven in Today, engineers have drilled 

a public or private school. through earth's hot crust deep 

For higher education. New down into the ground, many times 

Zealand has a university college over 3,000 feet, and have tapped 

at Auckland which specializes in this underground hot water sys- 

architecture, commerce, and engi- tem, harnessing its forces for 

neering; the Victoria University electric power and for heating 

at Wellington specializes in law, purposes. 

the Canterbury, in engineering For contrast, my husband and 

and music; and Otago, at Dune- I have enjoyed motoring to New 

din, in medicine, dentistry, Zealand's largest lake — Lake 

engineering, and mining. They Taupo. Here in our small boat we 

have two agricultural schools, drift along out into the bluish 

Massey Agricultural College, and green waters with utter peace 

the Lincoln Agricultural College, roundabout. 

Last, but not least, is the Latter- We look toward the south, and 

day Saint Church College of New there on a bright sunny day we 

Zealand. It is open to all stu- see Mount Tongariro, with its 

dents, Latter-day Saints and non- cap of snow, and not too far dis- 

Latter-day Saints of approximate tant. Mount Ngauruhoe, an ac- 

190 



New Zealand — A Silhouette in Green 

tive volcano, with its billowing perfume not yet perfected in 

vapor circling in the blue sky. bottles. The flower arrangements 

The lush verdancy which sur- in hotels and in the homes are 

rounds us is breathtaking. The beyond description, pleasing to 

luxuriant New Zealand fern, bush- the eye. 

land, and wild flowers with their We were motoring through 
coats of many colors are indeed New Zealand not long ago with 
something to behold. some of our American friends in- 
On South Island, we find New terested in re-forestration. We 
Zealand's highest mountain, were certainly in the right place, 
Mount Cook. It towers above the for the largest manmade forest 
long chain of the Southern Alps, in the world is found in this small 
its peaks reaching upward toward country. It covers 284,000 acres, 
the azure sky as high as 12,349 Our friends were also inter- 
feet. Surrounding them is Mount ested in farming, livestock, freez- 
Cook National Park which covers ing works, and wool production, 
an area of 173,000 acres. We drove through the coun try- 
Approximately one-third of side, along the river edge, low 
this great park is covered with hills and higher slopes, feasting 
permanent snow and glaciers, our eyes on the green paddocks 
We have watched these glaciers enclosed with hedgerows where 
spilling downward from great sheep and cattle were peacefully 
heights, with cracks and ere- grazing. We saw wild flowers in 
vasses opening and closing. They full bloom, the pohutukawa 
slowly move forward at times as (New Zealand's Christmas tree) 
much as two feet a day. dressed in its profusion of red 
Let's wave our magic wand flowers, white mountain lilies, 
now and view something entirely pines, and bushlands. We dis- 
different in nature. The Hastings cussed the fact that New Zealand 
area is often referred to as the produces over one-tenth of all 
"Orchard Garden Center" of New the wool in the world, that fifty 
Zealand. When we visit in the per cent of the mutton and beef 
homes in this city, fresh fruit is produced is exported, as well as 
served with all meals and at tea ninety-three per cent of the lamb, 
time (mid-morning and mid-after- so one can see that it is plentiful, 
noon). The Church of Jesus Christ of 
The apples, pears, raspberries. Latter-day Saints has been mind- 
and potatoes are most delicious, ful of New Zealand and its people 
and our dear Maori friends for many, many years, for it was 
supply our needs wherever we are in 1854 that the first missionaries 
in New Zealand. The fruit yield were sent out from Church head- 
from this area is approximately quarters to that faraway land. In 
two and a quarter million bushels 1880, or twenty-six years later, 
of first grade fruit per season and the elders were assigned to go 
more is being produced annually, out into the villages and there 
A never-to-be-forgotten sight organize and conduct classes in 
is to witness the fruit orchards in schools that the children might 
full bloom. This is indeed a receive an education. This assign- 
glimpse of quiet beauty and a ment was carried out until the 

191 



March 1967 



government public schools were 
available. The first school of con- 
sequence to be erected by our 
Church in New Zealand was the 
Maori Agriculture College near 
Hastings in Hawkes Bay. This 
was dedicated in 1913, and 
classes were in session in those 
buildings for eighteen years until 
they were destroyed by the 
Napier earthquake. In 1952, 
twenty-one years later, construc- 
tion began on the new Church 
College of New Zealand on 
Tuhikaramea Road, near Frank- 
ton. It is now known as Temple- 
view. This school was erected 
under the Church building labor 
missionary program. 

Our own Elder Matthew Cow- 
ley at the very young age of 
seventeen years was called to fill 
a mission in New Zealand. In a 
short time he had won the hearts 
of the Maori. 

I have heard him say, "It took 
me five years to fill a three-year 
mission." He did remain for five 
years in order to complete an 
assignment given him by the 
President of the Church to trans- 
late the Doctrine and Covenants 
and the Pearl of Great Price into 
the Maori language, also to 
revise and edit the previous trans- 
lation of The Book of Mormon. 

In 1938, Elder Cowley re- 
sponded to a call to serve as the 
President of the New Zealand 
Mission. He now was not return- 
ing to a strange land, people, and 
customs, but to familiar places 
and friends — to a people he loved 
and who loved him. 

It was during this period that 
Brother Cowley saw the need of 
and felt a desire for a co-educa- 
tional college in which the hearts 
and souls of Latter-day Saint 

192 



youth of New Zealand, as they 
gained an education, might radi- 
ate a greater spiritual develop- 
ment through an increased 
knowledge of the guiding princi- 
ples of the gospel. 

On January 24, 1955, Presi- 
dent David 0. McKay and Sister 
McKay were to arrive in New 
Zealand on Church business and 
to visit the saints. This was the 
first time a President of the 
Church had visited their Maori- 
land, and only a few had ever 
seen a President before. Hun- 
dreds gathered at Whenuapai 
Airport. Hearts were beating 
rapidly and eyes were searching 
the skies for a view of the large 
airliner. 

As President and Sister Mc- 
Kay stepped from the plane, 
hundreds of voices blended in 
beautiful harmony, and many 
songs were sung by those with 
tearstained cheeks, red eyes and 
noses, but with hearts full of 
gratitude. 

A royal welcome was given at 
the college site, after which Presi- 
dent McKay said, ''With all my 
heart I say, God bless you that 
you may ever treasure in your 
hearts that which has brought us 
together here tonight, without 
which we never would have met, 
and that is the gospel of Jesus 
Christ, the Church to which we 
belong. May we treasure the 
ideals of it, remain true to it, and 
thus cement for time and all 
eternity the friendship, the love, 
that dwells in our hearts to- 
night.'' He also said, "This school 
is already opened if young people 
are learning not only the trades 
but to beautify their homes. This 
is worth the entire trip." 

It was President McKay's 
(Continued on page 197) 





The Polynesian Triangle 

The majority within this triangle 
are Polynesian people, kinsmen of 
the Maori. 




Maori Girl 



TRANSPARENCIES BY THE AUTHOR 



Tongan Girl 



193 



r™^ 




^^^iummm^jmm ^ 



mtm»-^. 






Wairakei geothermal plant (North Island) the largest in the world. 



New Zealand ferns, typical of both islands, but more 
plentiful in Rotorua Thermal Region (North Island). 






,. .%*,,,,-^J(f^ 



».%-.>.'-'-. -» 






■':>v. 



^s:.- 



%-.-.:. .^ 






:if ^ • 



-V ■-■ii;'^:^---'-^^ 









'f ^1^1 









X^ 






--^> 



4^ 



'4^^ >-^ 



-r^* ^ 



% ^ 



.>:^ 



A v/ew of the Botanical Gardens at New Plymouth (North 
Island) one of the most outstanding gardens in New Zealand. 



Mount Egmont (North Island) 8200 feet elevation, snow-capped the year around. 








J^fLl 



AV • "^ • •*• 




Mount Cook, the highest peak in the Southern Alps (South Island), 
12,349 feet high, completely iced and snow-capped the year around. 



Dunedin City (South Island) founded about 1840, principally by Scottish Christians. 





New Zealand Temple, at Temple View, near Hamilton, (North Island). 



decision, while in New Zealand, 
to construct a temple to serve the 
Church in the Pacific. This was 
to be erected under the Church 
building missionary program. The 
ground-breaking ceremony was 
in December 1955, and a little 
more than two years later, on 
April 20, 1958, the temple dedica- 
tion program commenced, with 
two sessions a day for four con- 
secutive days, and the temple was 
dedicated. 

The Church College of New 
Zealand was dedicated April 24, 
1958. Both dedications were by 
our Prophet, Seer, Revelator, and 
President, David O. McKay. 
Following the dedication of the 
temple and the opening of the 
school, the Auckland Stake was 
organized in May of 1958. Fol- 



lowing this organization, the 
Mission was divided. 

Since this time, the Hamilton, 
Hawkes Bay, and Wellington 
Stakes have been formed and 
have been provided with stake 
and ward meetinghouses. Thus, 
all the facilities for the growth of 
the Church have been provided 
for the complete program of 
Church activity in stakes and 
missions. 

What a glowing testimony to 
the membership of the Church 
that through united efforty and 
by following the inspired leader- 
ship and guidance of our prophet, 
all things are possible. 

New Zealand is a silhouette in 
green — a heaven on earth, and its 
inhabitants are an industrious 
people, a religious people. 



197 



5"* 



.i- 






^< 









I 


^^^^^ 


^■3 


i 




> 


p 


l#v^l % ^'j^ 


fc # 


p 


*^'\ ii 




-» S£ \ n 






■'■■m^^ ^W- 






i^- 



ERIC M SANFORD 






**The Time of the Singing of Birds*' 

Bird Amid the Azaleas 



198 






_ -iL 












^^Hbf. 



^^r^;^^ 



.-'I /l?^ 



'^^^^^'^ 



ev- 



rii.': 



■^'"..-J^ 



Mf^Vi 



^*-J# 






I ^/.IT > 



« 



rm- 



»&^4 



*^A Host of Golden DafiSodils** 

Now in the Garden 



ROBERT F CAMPBELL 



199 



if 




/■ 



Workday and Social 

Melbourne Stake, Melbourne, Australia — October 19, 1966 
Stake officers standing in front of Art Display table, framed by colorful 
arrangement of artificial flowers made by Relief Society women of the stake. 
Left to right: Lola Smibert, Second Counselor; Mavis E. Cutts, President; 
Helen S. Opie, First Counselor; Coral Sampson, Secretary-Treasurer. 

^^Cakewalk'* Display Table Ninth Ward Bazaar 

East Millcreek Stake, Salt Lake City, Utah— October 14, 1966 

The display booths and the cultural hall were decorated in a western theme, 

with checkered tablecloths, wagon wheels, sagebrush, and other western 

trimmings. Left to right: Lucille Peterson and Donna Fullmer 

Quata Howells is President, East Millcreek Stake Relief Society 

Submitted by Alice Swensen 






PS 



>X - 



Reverie In a Chapel Jeanne win 



lams 



Each summer as I first step into the little log chapel at Valdez, Alaska, a 
feeling of unpretentious freedom sweeps over me. The mellow sun filtering 
through the windows illuminates . the simplicity and openness of the room, 
creating a wispy airiness. The rustic furnishings flash back a picture of the 
fourteen Church members gathered together to hold services in the back 
room of a cafe, while a jukebox's rhythmical beat pounds through the walls 
from bars on either side. Then the opportunity came to purchase an old, 
vacant log building, its walls daubed with calking and punctured with 
chinks that let through sunlight and wind. With happy eagerness, each 
member worked to fill the emptiness inside. 




LOG CHAPEL AT VALDEZ. ALASKA 



JEANNE WILLIAMS 



Now, when I enter the church, I notice first the benches. They are 
handsome benches, a glowing yellow spattered with deep brown knots, made 
of planed spruce cut at my father's mill and built by tanned, sensitive hands. 
Every back and seat consists of two boards spaced, alas, at uncomfortable 
intervals. 

In the midst of three rows of these benches at the center of the room, is 
a sturdy pole which reaches up to support a heavy beam running the 
length of the building. The ceiling sags heavily in the middle and the beam 
droops threateningly, so that, unartistic as it may be, I am always thankful 
the pole is there. 

The pulpit, made of dark plywood, contrasted by light spruce corners, is 
unomamented, yet graceful with slender lines and soft hues. It is centered 

(Continued on page 211) 



201 




DOROTHY J. ROBERTS 



Decorate Your O'wn Picture Frames 



Joy N. Hulme 



Attractive framing puts the finishing touch on a portrait, mirror, or paint- 
ing. Here are suggestions for inexpensive ways to have beautiful frames. 

Restoring Old Frames 

Many handsome frames have been tucked away because they are slightly 
damaged or have a dingy finish. Anyone fortunate enough to possess such 
a frame can restore it to elegant beauty. First, it should be cleaned and 
repaired. All loose paint can be removed with gentle use of a wire brush. 
Large cracks or chipped places can be filled in. Minor irregularities should 

(Continued on page 210) 



202 





f** 



/ 





BHU 




MODEL — . MARGARET LLOYD 


TRANSPARENCY BY DOROTHY J. ROBERTS 




My Beautiful 




Grace Barker Wilson 




She walks abroad, my beautiful, 




The sunlight in her glance 




Makes all the world a brighter place, 




And all the sunbeams dance. 




She walks abroad, my beautiful. 




My grandchild, small and sweet, 




With star dust shining in her eyes, 




And flowers at her feet. 






203 











TRANSPARENCIES BY DOROTHY J. ROBERTS 



Teneriff e Embroidery for PUloinrcases Ethel Chadwick 

Materials 
Percale pillowcases 

Six-strand embroidery floss (use 3 strands only) 
Hoops 

Embroidery needles (not too small) 
Scissors 

Instructions 

Tracing Pattern (See Figure 1) — Trace pattern onto card and cut out 
along dots. Leave dots showing. Mark pattern on pillowcases, using dots 
only. Begin pattern at center of pillowcase and mark patterns entirely across 
toward the sides. 

Making the Web (See Figure 2) ^ — With three strands of floss, and with 
thread long enough for completion (about 5 or 6 ft.), put in the long stitches 
of the web. The points of the web are stitched onto the percale. Be sure all 
threads cross exactly in the center of the pattern. Fasten down center by 
bringing your needle from the wrong side and make a cross stitch on top of 
the threads. This makes the center of the motif. 

Weaving the Motif (Figure 3) — Weave individual petals separately. To 
weave, pull thread under one and over the other. Do not pull the threads 
too tight, keep the long threads exactly in place. Follow the pattern, complete 
the motif, and fasten thread. (Always start and fasten threads on under 
side of material.) Start another motif, be sure thread is long enough to 
finish the web. 

The complete 9 patterns in the teneriffe set are available at the Mormon 
Handicraft Gift Shop, 21 West South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111, 
for 35jzf. 



204 




Figure 1 (Tracing the Pattern) 




1 27 26 23 22 19 18 



Figure 2 
(Making the Web) 



Figure 3 (Weaving the Motif) 












II 






,sm 





East Phoenix Stake (Arizona) 

Creative Handicraft by Myrene T. Alvord 

Lois S. Tanner, President 

Phoenix Stake Relief Society 



Three-branched Candelabrum Myrene t. Aivord 

Material Needed 

(for one three-branched candelabrum - vsee color 
illustration of two identical candelabra) 

1 tall, long-necked, wide-based bottle, decanter or flask 

Colored water for filling bottle 

Two white pliable wire coat hangers for making "arms" to hold candles 

Three candle cups (to be purchased at craft or variety stores) 

Florist wire for use in binding the two coat hangers together 

and for aiding in the making and attachment of the decorative 

bands that enclose the candle cups 

Small-mesh net wire (chicken wire) cut into about 3" widths 

and long enough to make enclosures for the candle cups 

Crystals for hanging from the bottoms of the two lower enclosures 

of the candle cups 

Various beads, jewels, crystals, small leaves, or metal flowers, as 

may be available or can be secured for decorating the bottle and the 

candle cups. Glue for making the attachments. 

Procedure 

(See diagram and color illustration.) 

Having selected an appropriate bottle, begin to make the "arms" for the 
candle cups by binding together with florist wire two pliable white coat 
hangers. With wire clips cut out the top curved hooks of the hangers and 
about 3 inches off the wires on each side. Then, with pliers, twist the ends 
of the double hangers into a rounded circle to fit the candle cups, and bend 
so that the wire enclosures on both sides are in a horizontal position to hold 
the cups. 

Cut the straight piece of wire that makes the bottom of the coat hanger 
three inches from the corner on each side. After the cutting of the coat 
hanger wire has been done, remove the florist wire which has held the two 
coat hangers together. 

Now the top of the coat hanger (with the twisted ends which form the 
enclosures for the candle cups) will be the bottom of the wire foundation 

(Continued on page 209) 

CUT 

(Fig. 1) (Fig. 2) 





■^ 



A 



f\ 



^ (Fig. 3) 





206 







4 U- 







•' 






^^ 



'IJ^ 



<^s^ *■ 



'^/ 



I 



•^, 



HAL RUMEL 



A Daisy Luncheon for Springtime 



Florence G. Williams 



Springtime brings the flowers — and floral table settings — to be combined 
with appropriate recipes for a springtime luncheon. Use your "daisy 
dishes" on place mats of contrasting color (blue, in any deep, rich shade, is 
effecjtive) and arrange a bouquet of daisies for the centerpiece. 

If your dishes are some other pattern in yellow, other flowers can be 
attractive for a similar table setting. Use daffodils, hyacinths, tulips, mari- 
golds or zinnias (if you have some early ones) . Or, if your dishes have a pink 
motif, use pink flowers. However, the following recipes are planned for a 
yellow table setting. 

Orange Rolls 

1 c. warm water 
4 c. flour 

V2 c. shortening (butter or 
substitute) 



V^ c. sugar 

1 tsp. salt 
3 eggs 
3 oranges 

2 yeast cakes 



Dissolve yeast in warm water. Mix together all ingredients. After mixture rises a couple 
times, roll out thin on a board. Grate three orange skins and spread over. Sprinkle 
sugar over the top. Roll, cut, and put into muffin tins, liberally greased with butter. 
Allow to rise and bake at about 300-350 degrees until brown. 



208 



A Daisy Luncheon for Springtime 

Egg Ring 

10 or 12 hard-boiled eggs 
1 c. mayonnaise 

1 tbsp. unflavored gelatin 

Put eggs through ricer. Dissolve gelatin in water (about Vi c.)- Mix together with mayon- 
naise and set in a ring. Fill the ring with chicken salad. 

Chicken Salad 

2 chickens boiled 
1 onion 

salkJo taste 

celery, about 4 pieces (stalks) 2 for cooking with chicken and 

2 uncooked for salad 
mayonnaise, as desired for constituency and flavor 

Put chicken, onion, salt, and celery in enough water barely to cover. Let boil until 
chicken is tender. Let stand in soup over night. 

Chop chicken, add one or two stalks of uncooked celery, cut in pieces. Add mayonnaise 
and cover with fresh lemon juice. Put inside egg ring. 

Dessert 

Cut oranges in half. Squeeze out the juice. Use pinking shears to cut edges of oranges. 
Fill with orange sherbet. Place in freezer. Serve with any kind of cookie. 



THREE-BRANCHED CANDELABRUM (Continued from page 206) 

with an arm on each side, and the two ends will be bent up to be attached 
to the sides of the bottle top. 

The lacy effect of the "arms" is accomplished by cutting a square of net 
wire in size appropriate to be intertwined with the coat hanger wire which 
forms the central part of the arm. Roll up the square of wire into a cylinder 
and lace the length of the coat hanger wire through the net wire cyclinder, 
bending the lower end of the laced wires around the top of the candle cup 
and the other end around the bottle top, as needed for security and strength. 

Using a three-inch wide piece of chicken net wire long enough to go around 
the wire enclosure for the candle holders (on each side) , fold the width of 
the net wire in half and turn up about one-fourth inch around the enclosure 
for the candle cup. Twist and bend the edges together and lace with fine 
florist wire to the bottom of the coat hanger wire enclosure. The top of the 
candle cup (on the fold of the mesh wire) will be without cut edges. How- 
ever, the florist wire which has been laced through the cup at the bottom 
can be continued in a lacing (as desired) through and around the net 
wire to the top of the cup and thus make the cup stronger and add to the 
intricacy of the design. 

Proceed to make the two circles around the bottle in the same way as 
for the two side candle cups, except to vary the width of the circles as 
desired. The bead edgings of the candle cups can be attached with glue, or 
if the beads are already strung, they can be attached with lacings of florist 
wire. 

The decorative covering for the top part of the bottle (between the top 
candle cup and the ornate casing around the bottle) is made of the net wire 
cut to fit the length and size of the upper part of the bottle used. After this 
piece of wire had been fitted to the bottle, it is carefully removed and taken 
outdoors for spraying with gold paint. Then the upper part of the bottle 
(later to be covered by the gold wire casing) is encrusted with jewels or 
colored gems as desired, using a good quality glue for making the attach- 
ments. The gold sprayed wire covering, when dry, is then carefully wrapped 
around the jewel-encrusted area. 

The candle cups and "arms" can be gold-sprayed before attaching to the 
bottle. The crystal "drops" come with hooks attached to them. 

209 



March 1967 

DECORATE YOUR OWN PICTURE FRAMES (Continued from page 202) 
not cause concern. Nowadays, wood is purposely "distressed" to give it 
an antique look. Where part of the carving is broken away it is possible to 
restore as follows: 

Select a clean dry section of the frame that corresponds in pattern to the 
missing spot. Make a mold by painting with several coats of liquid rubber, 
drying well between coats. Remove carefully and mend any breaks or thin 
spots with the rubber. The dry mold can be filled with plaster or a plastic 
filler. Let this dry, remove mold, and glue to frame. When dry use antique 
finish. 

Egg Carton and "Gesso" Frames 

Carving can be simulated to make very attractive frames by using egg cartons 
and gesso (base for oil painting — available in art stores). Leaves, flowers, 
acorns, and other motifs are cut from the flat lid of an egg carton. These 
are bent carefully with the fingers until they show the desired curve and 
glued to a plain frame. This is painted with three or four coats of gesso, 
drying and sanding between coats. Different textural effects can be created 
with the gesso while it is wet, if desired. When dry use antique finish. 

Embroidery Variations 

For unique and ornate variations, embroidery or lace can be glued to the 
frame and coated with antique finish. 

Antique Finish 

A good antique finish is put on in four steps, as follows: 

1. Undercoat: use flat white paint. Dry. Sand. 

2. Base coat: May be off-white or tinted to harmonize with room or picture. 
Use semi-gloss paint or a combination of half semi-gloss and half flat 
paint. Dry. Sand. 

3. Glaze coat: This is available in a neutral color to be tinted as desired or 
used as it comes in already mixed shades. Paint on, let stand a few 
moments, and wipe off in the high spots, leaving in recesses. Dry. 

4. Highlighting: This is done with one of the creamy metallic finishes, 
and is applied lightly to the high spots with a finger tip or soft rag. Let 
dry a few moments and burnish with a dry cloth. If a splotchy effect 
results from lack of practice, a bit of paint thinner will soften or 
remove it. 



ANOTHER SPRING 

Linda L Clarke 



The pines are mine, the dogwood bower, What could be more fair to see 

The stars, the moon, and every hour; Than lilacs blooming on a tree? 

Trails that only deer have known What could be more fair to hear 

Are here for me to make my own. Than song-birds cradled in the air? 

I taste sea spray upon my lips Then why is it when all is mine 

While sand runs through my fingertips That I become aware of time? 

And then I stand on desert land This one thought evades my reason, 

With sprigs of sagebrush in my hand. Have I gained or lost a season? 



210 



REVERIE IN A CHAPEL (Continued from page 201) 

on a square platform at the front of the room. Golden drapes, made from 
dyed sheets, extend halfway down on either side to the edge of the platform. 

On the right-hand side of the stand is an old, upright piano, discarded 
from one of the bars and donated to the church. Although chipped and 
worse for wear, it stands dignified, embellished with ornate wild roses and 
cutout fleur-de-lis. Its appearance leaves one totally unprepared for the 
discordant, sour notes that fracture the peaceful air and threaten the exis- 
tence of a melody. But always the songs get sung. There are times, however, 
when the old piano seems to come alive and to give forth tones that are 
full and round, all richly harmonizing. It is like that, especially at testimony 
meeting, when the spirit of the Lord is like a soft cloak gently dropped 
around the little congregation's shoulders drawing them together and giving 
glowing warmth. Then the old, scarred piano vibrates with the spirit, and 
the proud strains fill the room, praising God. 

On the other side of the platform is the sacrament table, with shining 
white cloth draped to the floor. 

Around the room, unbleached muslin curtains, carefully stitched by the 
women of the branch, hang in gentle folds at the windows. 

Sitting in the honest simplicity of this little chapel, the outside world 
drops away. I feel fresh and alive, like the bouquet of wild daisies nodding 
on the piano. From over the pulpit, the peaceful eyes of the Christ smile 
down from a picture. 



THE WAXWINGS 

Lael W. Hill 

Their flight is concerto 

(Opus: Winter ending) 
They are crested notes 
Fluttered over a staff of sky. 

(Motif: Springtime is coming 

spring is our secret to tell 

to tell — 

will you listen?) 
With soft wind obbligato through field and garden 
Whimsy in melody of motion 
Pearl gray arpeggios 

From treble birch into the dark bass of pear tree- 
Little half-rests 

Measured on telephone wires, 
(Three movements: 

their sudden appearance 

out from the warm southern somewhere, 

their exquisite dominance here 

spiral as air, 

blue north calling them on 

to herald the sun-given days.) 
Remember the final cadenza of wings 
To invisible distance 
With shadows repeating 
repeating 

diminuendo. 



211 




A Rainy Day 



Violet Nimmo 



m I was awakened very early by soft voices coming from the den. 
I looked at the clock on the night stand. It was only six-fifteen 
and it was Saturday. I knew it must have been a very serious 
problem to bring my three children to a meeting at this quiet hour. 
"She doesn't like it when we spend money for her," I heard 
Heidi say. Heidi is eleven. She is our eldest child. 

"I know it/' nine-year-old Jill answered. "What shall we do?" 

"It's O.K. if it's raining," Timmy, who is six, assured them. 

"If it's raining!" came from both girls in unison. "What does 
rain have to do with buying Mother a birthday gift?" Heidi asked. 

"Well — she always says we should save our money for a rainy 
day." 

The girls shrieked wildly with laughter, momentarily forgetting 
the hour. Then I heard a sh- sh- sh . . . . 

"Saving for a rainy day doesn't mean it has to be raining, silly," 
Jill informed her brother. 

"Girls talk silly," Timmy grumbled. "I'm tired and cold, and, 
if you can't talk better than that, I'm going back to my room." 

There were giggles over the sound of little bare feet. 

"We could make something, Jill." 

"Yes, she likes the things we make for her, but I thought we 
were saving for a picture of us." 

"We couldn't very well make the picture, but we could make 
the frame." 

"Oh! she would like that, wouldn't she, Heidi?" 

As I tried unsuccessfully to go back to sleep, I felt a little 
ashamed for making it such a problem for the children to please 



me. 



I remembered the many times I had told them, just as my father 



212 



A Rainy Day 

and my grandfather had told me, "Save your money, save it for 
a rainy day." 

There was the time I saved my pennies for months to buy a new 
magnifying glass with a handle on it for Grandfather, so he could 
see to read his Bible. 

Many nights I would ask God in my prayers please not let the 
wind blow the next day, especially if it was Saturday or a school 
vacation day. When the wind didn't blow for at least three days, 
the cattle tanks would be empty because the windmills didn't turn 
to pump the water. Then I could pump the tank full for five 
cents for our closest neighbor. Of course, five cents was much 
money in those days. And even though I saved every penny of it, 
it took several months to save a dollar for the magnifying glass. 

I recalled Grandfather saying, as he stirred the hot embers and 
placed fresh logs on the fire, "Save your money, save it for a 
rainy day." 

When I presented Grandfather with the magnifying glass on 
his birthday, I was frightened as I said, "Happy birthday. Grand- 
father. We miss your reading to us when we read from the Bible 
after dinner." He answered, "You should save your money, girl, 
for something you might want later." 

"This is what I really and truly want, Grandfather. This I want 
more than anything in the whole wide world. Please, Grandfather, 
take it," I cried. 

Then I ran to get the Bible and showed him how it made the 
letters big and black. I could feel his pleasure and him softening. 
My heart was filled with gladness and my eyes were full of happy 
tears. 

As I was preparing the breakfast for my children that morning, 
I resolved to show more appreciation for anything my children 
would do for me. 

The next day as the children stood all dressed for church, I looked 
at them for a moment and remarked, "My, you all do look sweet 
together. I wish I had a picture of you just the way you look this 
moment to keep and cherish after you all have grown and left for 
homes of your own." 

I saw the girls exchange pleased glances. Timmy opened his 
eyes big and bright and said in all innocence, "Maybe it will rain 
tomorrow so we can . . . ." 

Jill called loudly, "Timmy! you didn't do a very good job of 
combing your hair. Let's go into the bathroom and try to fix it." 
I heard Timmy's last two words as Jill got him into the bathroom, 
"picher tooken." 

The following week was one of secrecy, closed doors, and whispers. 
When they shouted "Happy birthday. Mother," and presented me 
with the picture, it was just that — the happiest of birthdays. 

When I look at the picture now, I remember how I learned to 
be more appreciative, not only with my children, but also with my 
husband, my friends, and to the Lord for all my blessings. 

213 




Laura^s Perfect Day 



Quin Cole 



■ While gentle snowflakes fell at 
random from a crisp, January 
sky, Laura Carson worked metic- 
ulously with last-minute house- 
hold tasks. Her Swedish kitchen 
gleamed with polished copper 
and loving care. Time seemed to 
stand still as she prepared for 
her very special New Year's Day 
guests, but the ticking of the old- 
fashioned chime clock reminded 
her, "It's almost time, it's almost 
time, Mary Carole is coming 
home!" Her heartbeat quickened 
at the sound of each passing ve- 
hicle. How wonderful it would be 
to see her only daughter, her son- 
in-law, and their new baby boy. 
The Air Force was transferring 
them from a base in Oklahoma to 
Idaho, after two long years, and 
they were to arrive by noon. 

Laura checked the golden 
brown turkey in the oven and 
felt anxious to share it with her 



little family. Hurrying back to 
the living room to have a better 
view of the street, she kept busy 
by re-doing some of her work. 
While she shined the family 
photograph of Mary Carole, her 
deceased husband, and herself, 
Laura felt very close to her dear 
ones. Their Swedish ancestry and 
blond hair brought out a close 
resemblance among the three. 
"Oh, Howard, if only you could 
be here and feel this joy," she 
whispered, "but I'm sure that 
your joy is even greater on the 
other side." After this reassuring 
thought, she felt comforted. 

With deep anxiety, Laura 
peeked through the frilly, white 
window curtains one more time 
before relaxing in the soft easy 
chair. She reached for a special 
letter which was kept in the top 
desk drawer. I must read Mary 
Carole's last letter again — per- 



214 



Laura's Perfect Day 

haps I have time, she thought ^'A beautiful, golden sunrise 

excitedly. Her small, white hands greeted us the next morning. The 

carefully unfolded the cherished flat plains could not conceal the 

pages, then she began to read: eastern horizon as our Rocky 

*Trecious Mother, I feel that Mountains do. How glorious the 

I should bare my heart to you sun! We had never seen it look 

this Christmas Day to thank you so near, and the beauty of that 

for teaching and exemplifying Easter morn was enhanced by 

the gospel to me. Many times in the unbrella-shaped mimosa trees 

the past, I'm quite sure that you bursting forth with red and white 

felt I was quite unconcerned plumes. As we drove to church, 

about the more serious things in we enjoyed the many colorful 

life. In my girlhood, you were shrubs and flowers and soon for- 

forever patient with me and got our homesickness, 

never forced issues. "Our destination proved to be 

"Last week, when Don brought a school building, and we thought 

me home from the hospital with that we had gone to the wrong 

Baby Donald, my heart had place. We saw some children in 

wings and reached far beyond the front of the building and asked 

realms of life. I realized more them where the church was 

than ever that God's greatest gift located. They informed us that 

in this life is love. the school was the regular meet- 

"I remember the day we ing place. Well, Mother, Don and 

arrived in Oklahoma . . . the Sat- I didn't find a lovely, well-dec- 

urday before Easter, two years orated chapel like the one in 

ago. We felt so alone and almost Kingston, but we did find that 

afraid. Neither of us had been same sweet spirit among the small 

any further from home than the group of saints. An Air Force 

University. I was so accustomed officer provided music on a com- 

to feeling secure in your home, so pact, portable organ, and un- 

this new venture brought out a padded folding chairs provided 

trait that I hardly knew I pos- seating. 

sessed. We rented a small, brick 'Branch President Barker, a 

house and started unpacking the Cherokee, was so very friendly 

car and trailer. After about six and made us feel right at home, 

hours of steady work, we had our Total membership was only 

new home in fairly good order. thirty in number, but President 

"Don said something like, 'To- Barker was just as proud and 

morrow is Easter Sunday, honey, confident of his little flock as our 

we should find out where the bishop in Kingston. It didn't 

nearest Latter-day Saint chapel take long for us to get acquainted 

is located.' Our telephone wasn't with everyone in the branch, 

yet connected, so we drove to a Such strong brotherhood and 

nearby booth. 'Huh,' Don ex- sisterhood the bonds of the gospel 

claimed, 'only two chapels are had created there! 

listed in this great big city!' He "Within a month, Don and I 

copied the address of the nearest had been called to fill four posi- 

one, and we returned home for tions, each in various auxiliaries 

dinner. and missionary work. Mother, 

215 



March 1967 



you know better than anyone 
how I shirked responsibility in 
the Kingston Ward . . . sometimes 
letting the other person carry the 
heavy burdens. With these new 
callings, I was scared stiff, at 
first. Imagine me doing the 
Lord's work with practically no 
experience! I found myself trying 
to remember all of the practical 
and spiritual things you had 
attempted to teach me in my girl- 
hood. Don was in full sympathy 
with my lack of experience, be- 
cause he suffered some of the 
same symptoms. We decided to- 
gether that we would fulfill our 
obligations to the best of our 
ability, not only because we felt 
needed, but at the same time, it 
was a golden opportunity to 
develop our potentials. Mother, 
you probably can't imagine the 
experiences we've had here in the 
mission field, so I'll tell you more 
of the details when we see you 
New Year's Day. 

"Don has a week's leave before 
we report for duty at Tracy Field 
in Idaho, and we are looking for- 
ward to seeing you and showing 
off the new boy. These have been 
the busiest, happiest years of our 
lives. We are so thankful that 
Don was sent here to receive his 



pilot's training, so that we could 
help this branch of the Church 
grow to over two hundred mem- 
bers. Construction of a fine new 
chapel has just begun, so the 
Lord's work is progressing here 
among the Lamanites. Your lov- 
ing Daughter, Mary Carole." 

Laura arose and hurried to the 
front window again. By now, the 
ground was nearly white with 
new-fallen snow, and she won- 
dered about the safety of her 
children. When Don's car turned 
into the driveway, she could 
hardly contain her joy. Beaming 
with motherly pride, she watched 
them walk toward the front door. 
How manly and confident her 
dark-haired flier looked as he 
helped his young family along the 
sidewalk! His tanned face and 
bright blue eyes held a deep ex- 
pression of determination. Mary 
Carole, still slim and lovely, no 
longer walked with a careless, 
aimless manner. She carried her 
tiny baby close to her and looked 
up as Laura rushed out the front 
door calling to them. 

"Hi, Mom," were the most 
beautiful words she had heard in 
a long time. As she embraced the 
three of them, Laura knew that 
this would be her perfect day. 



SPECIAL APRIL SHORT STORY ISSUE 

The April 1967 Relief Society Magazine will be the special short story issue, 
with the following outstanding short stories being featured: 

■ "And It Shall Be Given You," by Sylvia Probst Young 

■ "The Outsider," by Iris W. Schow 

■ "Be Happy, But Remember," by Alice P. Willardson 

■ "The Forgotten Necessity," by Luana Shumway 

Watch for these stories in April and enjoy a journey into four very different 
fields of fiction. 



216 




Handicraft Is a Wide World 

Anna Evert Terry, Idaho Falls, Idaho, has explored the wide world of handi- 
craft and has adapted her findings to the beautification of her own home and 
the homes of her relatives, friends, and neighbors. Versatility describes her 
accomplishments in domestic art, art needlework, dressmaking, original design- 
ing, many handicrafts, and the teaching of these skills to others. Machine 
sewing, Roman cutwork, Mexican drawnwork, teneriffe (wheel motifs), shadow 
embroidery, carrmacross lace, Limerick lace (patterned on net, with a pointed 
needle, or hooked with a tambour needle); Armenian lace, and cluny lace; 
hedebo (Danish openwork embroidery), eyelet embroidery, Irish and filet cro- 
cheting, knitting, weaving of many kinds; knitted and crocheted doilies, smocking, 
netting, tatting, quiltmaking; hooked and crocheted rugs, pom-pom rugs; em- 
broidered pictures in pictorial art; art in oils, watercolors, pastels, and crayons. 

Sister Terry is interested in learning new skills, whether they be simple or 
intricate. Her interest in designing and needlework began at an early age, and 
she received special training in handicraft at Brigham Young University and the 
University of Chicago. She has been a teacher in domestic art at Brigham 
Young University and Ricks Academy, and a professional demonstrator for 
several large department stores. 

She laughingly expresses a family tradition by saying that perhaps all her 
granddaughters and future great-granddaughters will be pliers of needles and 
wielders of crochet hooks. Sister Terry is mother to four children, and grand- 
mother to twenty-one. 



217 



The 
Golden Chain 

Hazel M, Thomson 




Chapter 2 

Synopsis: Nora Blake, having no 
family ties, after the death of her 
mother, secures a schoolteaching posi- 
tion in Banner, Idaho, and takes a 
train into the western mountain 
country, which seems magnificent to 
her, but strange and frightening as 
well. 

■ The conductor led the way out 
of the train into the swirling 
snow. "There's a small station 
house here, Miss/* he said. "They 
keep the fire banked, and you'll 
be all right until morning. I'll 
leave the sack of mail with you. 
When the boy comes to pick it up 
in the morning, you can ride into 
town with him." 

He unlatched the door and lit 
the lantern that stood on a small 
table. Then he stirred the fire and 
put on another large log. The 
lantern and fireplace combined to 
fill the little room with frighten- 
ing shadows. Nora, who had 
known much of loneliness, had 
never felt so completely alone. 

The man turned to go. "Do 
you have a place to stay in Ban- 
ner?" he asked. 



"With Mr. and Mrs. Shep- 
herd," Nora answered, giving the 
name of the couple with whom 
the teaching agency had made 
living arrangements for her. 

"Oh, the bishop." 

"Bishop?" repeated Nora. 

"Yes. Bishop in the Mormon 
Church." He opened the door. 

"Goodnight, Miss," he said. 
"You'll be comfortable here until 
someone comes for you." 

Nora heard the train as it 
moved away into the distance. 
She lay down on the bench before 
the fire and after a time she slept, 
to be awakened by a boy of per- 
haps thirteen or fourteen years, 
his cheeks red from the morning 
air, stamping the snow from his 
boots. 

"Good morning. Ma'am," he 
said. "I always come for the mail 
and for anything else that's here." 

In spite of herself, Nora 
smiled. "Well," she said, "I guess 
I'm the 'anything else' this morn- 
ing." 



218 



The Golden Chain 

The boy picked up the mail tween her and the sleigh. It was 

sack and took it outside. Nora well over a foot deep. She lifted 

buttoned her coat and picked up her skirt slightly, but still hesi- 

her bags as he returned. tated. 

''Here/' he said, "just leave ''Don't know how to get you 

them, and soon as I bank the fire, over here unless you walk, 

I'll carry them out for you." Ma'am," said the boy. 

Nora watched him place more Still Nora hesitated. Then, lift- 
wood on the coals, then cover ing her skirt just a bit more, and 
them carefully with small shovel- stepping carefully in the larger 
fuls of cool ashes from the outer tracks the boy had made, she 
edges of the fireplace. made her way carefully to the 

"There," he said, as he hung side of the sleigh, 

the shovel back in place. "Never The boy went back and closed 

know when someone else will the station door, fastening it on 

come along. Always good to have the outside. Then he returned to 

the fire banked this time of year, the sled, touched one of the 

Say, wasn't that some snow- horses lightly with one hand, as 

storm? If it keeps up, there ought he stepped on the wagon tongue 

to be three feet by Christmas." and up over the front of the 

Outside, Nora blinked against sleigh. From the seat he looked 

the brightness of the sun. Its down at her. 

rays touched the snow, turning it "I can't do that!" said Nora, 

into sparkling diamonds. The "What if the horse should kick 

willows along the roadside were me?" 

bent low under their heavy bur- The boy laughed. "That horse 

den, but they, too, glistened in won't kick. Anyway, all she'd hit 

the sun. And the prairie was is the singletree, if she tried. Sure 

white, white as far as she could you can. Come on." 
see. Nora caught her breath with 

the beauty of the morning. She « 

stood for a moment, enjoying the After a moment more of hesi- 

loveliness of the scene. The air tation, Nora did as she had seen 

was clear now, and frosty, and so the boy do. As she placed her 

cold it stung her nostrils as she hand on the horse, she felt the 

breathed. horse's skin move. Quickly she 

"Isn't it lovely?" she said. "I've jerked her hand away, almost 

never seen anything so lovely." falling as she did so. The boy 

In the process of lifting the grabbed for her, catching the 

suitcase over the side of the folds of her coat, half lifting, half 

sleigh, the boy stopped with it in dragging her over the end of the 

mid air and looked at her. sleigh box. 

"Lovely? Snow? You gotta He picked up the lines and 
have it for sleighing, and it makes spoke to his team. "Giddap!" 
irrigation water for next summer. The team, one brown and the 
but lovely? Well, I dunno. I just other a gray, moved forward, 
never thought of it that way, Nora had never ridden in a horse- 
Ma'am." drawn sleigh before. It moved 

Nora looked at the snow be- with an unbelievable smoothness 

219 



March 1967 



through a country gilded by the 
sun like fairyland. 

They rode in silence for a time, 
as the boy urged the horses into 
a trot, their feet kicking up the 
snow and sending up little sprays 
behind them. The sleigh bells 
tinkled out on the frosty air. 
Surely, she must be dreaming, 
thought Nora. Of course. She had 
fallen asleep in the little station, 
and this was some wonderful, un- 
real country into which her dream 
had taken her. Then the boy 
spoke. 

"I didn't ask you who you are 
going to visit," he said. ''Are you 
related to someone in the ward?" 

''Ward?" asked Nora. She 
didn't understand the word ward. 
A hospital ward, or perhaps a 
political ward. Yes, it was more 
likely something similar. "What 
is a ward?" 

"You don't know what a ward 
is?" The boy peered at her 
closely. "Say! I'll bet you're not 
a Mormon. Everybody is around 
here. That is, everybody except 
Old Free. Most folks think he's a 
bit queer. He never comes out to 
anything except funerals." 

Nora looked at the boy some- 
what amused. "No," she an- 
swered. "I'm not a Mormon. And 
I'm not related to anyone in your 
ward as you call it, and I'm really 
not visiting. You see, I've come 
to teach school." 

Again the boy looked closely 
at her. "You have?" he asked. 
"Gee! I wonder if you're big 
enough. You should see some of 
the boys. There's Ed Johnson and 
Joe Pine, both taller than you 
are. Sometimes I wonder why 
they come. They never seem 
much interested in getting their 
lessons." 



Again the boy was quiet for a 
time. Nora waited. 

"About not being related to 
anyone in the ward," he said, 
"don't worry about it. You see, 
I'm not either, not really. But 
Jed is just the same as a brother. 
Say, I don't even know your 
name." 

"Blake," she answered. "Nora 
Blake. And I don't know yours, 
either." 

"I'm Ben Wade," answered the 
boy, "live here in Banner with 
Jed Oliver. He's kept me ever 
since my parents died. I was only 
nine then. Pa and Jed were best 
friends. Funny. You wouldn't 
think Jed would want a boy like 
me around. But he does. Espe- 
cially he likes me to read. . . ." 
The boy broke the sentence off 
suddenly. 

"That's good," said Nora, 
"that's the best way there is to 
improve your own reading, to 
read to someone." 

"We've got a good farm," said 
Ben, and Nora could feel his in- 
tention of changing the subject. 
"Jed says it's not big enough for 
both of us when we each get a 
wife. He says we'll have to have 
more land then. Of course, I'm 
not old enough for that, but Jed 
is." 

I HEY were entering the village 
now, passing small neat homes 
placed at what seemed to Nora to 
be a considerable distance apart. 
Each home seemed to have its 
own little group of narrow, 
pointed poplars, with some 
shorter, branching shade trees. 
Occasionally, bits of snow from 
the heavy burdens the trees were 
carrying fell softly to the ground 
below. 



220 



The Golden Chain 



"You haven^t asked me where 
I'm staying," said Nora. 

"No need to," replied the boy, 
pulHng his team to a stop in front 
of one of the larger homes. "This 
is it. Schoolteachers always board 
at the bishop's." 

A pleasant looking woman, 
probably in her thirties answered 
Ben's knock. 

"Morning, Sister Shepherd," 
said Ben. "Brought you the new 
schoolteacher. This is Miss Blake. 
Fd best be getting along to the 
post office with the mail. Good- 
bye, Miss Blake. See you in 
school." 

"Goodbye, Ben," Nora an- 
swered, "and thank you for all 
your help." 

The boy nodded and was gone. 
Nora saw that the table was 
spread for breakfast in the pleas- 
ant farmhouse kitchen, and the 
appetizing smell of bacon frying 
met her nose. 

"My," said Mrs. Shepherd, 
looking at Nora, "you are a pretty 
thing. A mite skinny, but my 
cooking will take care of that. 
Here, let me take your coat, and 
rjl get you some water to wash 
up. Soon as the younger children 
are ready and Josh and Sam 
come in from chores, we'll be 
ready to sit right down to break- 
fast." 

"Trudy's gone to help milk, 
too, Ma," said the tall, dark-eyed 
girl tending the bacon frying on 
the big range. "We'll have to 
wait for her. We always do." 

"Oh, maybe she'll surprise us 
and make it back to the house 
when your father and brother 
do," said Mrs. Shepherd, smiling. 

"This is Ellen, Miss Blake," 
she went on, motioning toward 
her daughter. "And in the high 



chair, this is Robbie. He's the 
only one of the children you 
won't be teaching. And this is 
Mark. He's just six," said Mrs. 
Shepherd, as the boy came into 
the kitchen with his shoes in his 
hand. 

"Let's get those shoes on, 
Mark," said his mother. "There're 
Sam and your father back from 
milking now." 



N 



ORA found Josh Shepherd to 
be a giant of a man with dark 
hair and beard. Sam, at ten, was 
a small replica of the father, with- 
out the beard, of course. 

"We've been expecting you. 
Miss Blake," he said, offering his 
hand. 

Nora's own hand seemed to 
disappear in his grip. "We hope 
you'll like living with our family." 

"I expect she's starved," said 
Mrs. Shepherd. "Where is Trudy, 
Josh? Why does she keep us 
waiting on her?" 

"When Sam and I left the bam 
she was still petting one of the 
new calves," answered her hus- 
band. "As to why, I can't say, 
except that if it eats and 
breathes, Trudy loves it, be it 
calf, pig, or chicken." 

He smiled as he stepped to the 
door to call the girl. Mrs. Shep- 
herd indicated a chair for Nora 
between Ellen and Mr. Shepherd. 

"I think you'll be safe there, 
Miss Blake," she said. "Mark 
doesn't always succeed in getting 
through the meal without tipping 
something over. And Robbie, 
even in his high chair, can be a 
little dangerous." 

Nora moved to the place Ellen 
had set for her, as Mr. Shepherd 
returned with Trudy. Nora felt 
herself being given the frankest 



221 



March 1967 



appraisal she had perhaps ever 
had, by the child's eyes. Trudy, 
too, was dark like her father and 
Ellen. She had two long braids 
that reached far down her back. 

"You don't look like Miss 
Amy," she said, going to the 
washstand. 

"No," said Nora. "Fm not Miss 
Amy. I'm Miss Blake." 

"Trudy was Miss Amy's pet," 
said Sam, "and she says she'll 
never like another teacher." 

"Sam!" said his mother. 

"Well, that's what she said. 
She's said it over and over." 

There was a bit of awkward 
silence, as Trudy finished wash- 
ing and took her place at the 
table. Nora stood by her chair, 
noting that everyone else, except 
Robbie, was standing also. 

"We hope you'll join us in 
prayers, Miss Blake," said the 
bishop. "We always have family 
prayer before breakfast." 








Nora stood uncertainly as the 
family members knelt by their 
chairs. After the slightest hesita- 
tion she joined them. 

The prayer was lengthy, but 
Nora listened intently. Finally, 



the bishop was asking a blessing 
for her. 

"Bless this new member of our 
household. Lord, who has come 
into our midst, that her stay may 
be a pleasant one. Bless her in her 
efforts as a teacher, with wisdom 
and understanding. We are grate- 
ful for her presence here, and we 
thank thee that she has come to 
us to impart knowledge unto our 
children." 

Nora was amazed at the words, 
and felt a deepening sense of re- 
sponsibility in the work which 
she was about to begin. 

The meal seemed a big one. 
Large steaming bowls of oatmeal, 
strips of bacon, golden crisp, eggs, 
strawberry jam, and hot muffins. 
To drink, there were tall glasses 
of cold milk. This was indeed 
different, but she did justice to 
the food, finding her appetite un- 
usually hearty. 

"I can see what you mean 
about your cooking taking care 
of my weight," said Nora, smiling 
at Mrs. Shepherd. "If I eat like 
this every morning, I'm afraid it 
will take care of it only too well." 

"Now don't start worrying 
about that yet," said Mrs. Shep- 
herd. "Wait until I've had a 
chance to put a few pounds on 
you first. You could stand a bit 
more weight, don't you think so. 
Josh?" 

Her husband finished feeding 
Robbie the last of his mush. 

"Now, Bertha," he said, "we 
must give Miss Blake a chance to 
know us, and we hope, like us as 
we are, and we must do the same 
with her, without trying to 
change things she is used to." 

He turned to Nora. "Bertha is 
never quite as happy as when she 
is cooking for someone who en- 



222 



The Golden Chain 

joys her food. You must feel won't be long before you find 
free to eat as you have been used that you prefer milk for break- 
to doing/' fast." 

"I usually have just coffee and Nora found herself somewhat 

a slice of toast," said Nora. bewildered, but there was that in 

_, Mr. Shepherd's eyes, in his voice, 

IHERE was a long silence. Nora that gave ample evidence of his 

noticed the family members sincerity. 

glancing at each other. Then The bishop pushed his chair 

Joshua Shepherd cleared his back from the table, 

throat. ''Now, Miss Blake, I suppose 

"You haven't heard much about you'll want to see the school be- 

Mormons, Miss Blake?" fore Monday morning. Whenever 

"No," said Nora, remembering you're ready, I can hitch up the 

Mrs. Rennold. "I. . . that is. . . . horses and drive you over. It's a 

Well, only a little." Mrs. Ren- good mile, and this snow is pretty 

nold had really been liberal with deep for walking." 

information. "Oh, thank you," Nora said. "I 

The bishop laughed. "I know," do need to go to see what books 

he nodded. "You've heard some and supplies there are, and get 

strange stories, no doubt." my plans in order." 

"We don't drink coffee," an- "Perhaps Trudy could go 

nounced Trudy. "Mark, maybe along and be of some help to 

could drink it. He's only six. And you," said her mother. 

Robbie. But not me. I'm eight, "Why that would be fine," said 

and I'm baptized and I'm ac- Nora. "I'd like very much to have 

countable for my sins. So I can't her go." 

drink it, nor any of the rest of "Can't" said Trudy, "I have to 

us. Nor you either. Miss Blake, go catch old Fly and take the 

Heavenly Father doesn't want cows to the upper field." 

you to drink coffee." "But Sam can . . ." began her 

"Trudy!" Bertha Shepherd, mother. Then she looked at 
failing in her efforts to stop the Trudy's face and stopped, turn- 
child, spoke sharply. But Trudy ing to her older daughter. "Ellen, 
hadn't quite finished. get your things on. Perhaps you 

"It's true," she said. "Pa told can be of more help than Trudy, 

me when he baptized me that I after all." 

was to keep the Word of Wisdom, "Oh, I can," said Ellen. "I 

and that was way last summer, know right where to find the roll 

and I haven't had any coffee or book. Sometimes Miss Amy let 

smoked tobacco yet!" me mark it." 

Bertha Shepherd looked help- "You see. Miss Blake," said 

lessly at her husband. He patted Joshua Shepherd, "a few of our 

Trudy's shoulder. families moved up into the Big 

"Trudy's done a .pretty good Horn country to homestead. Jim 

job of explaining our belief on the Jensen stayed behind after his 

subject. Miss Blake. You might folks went, to sell their place. It 

find it a bit hard at first, but, if wasn't long before he had a good 

you're willing, I promise you it offer on it, so he and Miss Amy 

223 



March 1967 



decided to get married right away 
instead of waiting until spring, as 
they had planned. Then they left 
for Wyoming, too. Of course," he 
added, ''we would have had to 
let her go, even if they had stayed 
here. The school board would 
never permit a married woman to 
teach school." 

''Miss Amy liked Jed Oliver 
the best," said Trudy. 

"Trudy!" exclaimed her moth- 
er, in shocked surprise. 

"It's true," said the child, pull- 
ing on her coat. "Everybody at 
school said it was true. I did so 
want to help Miss Amy, so once 
I asked Jed if he liked her." 

"Trudy! You didn't!" There 
was both dismay and disbelief in 
her mother's voice. 

"Yes, I did," answered the 
child calmly. 

"Whatever did he say?" her 
mother asked. 

"He said he liked her as well as 
he liked any schoolteacher, but 
that he didn't like any teacher 
very much." 

"Trudy," said her mother, 
"take off that coat and start 
stacking the dishes. If Ellen goes 
with Miss Blake, you'll have to 
help with the dishes." 

"But, Ma." The little face was 
a mask of golden freckles and 
distaste at this new idea. She be- 
gan, reluctantly, to take her coat 
back off again. 

"I've already milked two cows 
and fed the chickens and the calf. 
I don't see why I have to do the 
dishes." 

"Trudy," said her mother firm- 
ly? 'Vou simply can't choose to do 
the outside chores so you'll never 
have to help in the house. One 
thing a girl must learn, Trudy, is 
how to do dishes, and the sooner 



you get at them, the easier they 
will be to do." 

Nora smiled inwardly at the 
grief-stricken expression on the 
girl's face, as she began slowly 
gathering the plates. 

"I wish I was a boy!" she said, 
stacking the plates with such 
vigor that Nora expected momen- 
tarily to see them flying into 
pieces. "I just wish I was a boy! 
Sam only milked two cows, same 
as me, and he didn't even feed 
any calves or chickens, and he 
doesn't have to wash dishes!" 

Mrs. Shepherd opened her 
mouth as if to answer, then, 
apparently, thought better of it. 
Instead, she picked up one of 
Nora's bags and started up the 
stairs. Nora picked up the other 
one and followed. 

The room was rather small, but 
the bed was large and comfort- 
able looking. A small rocker, 
padded with crazy-patch cush- 
ions, a table near the window, 
which would serve very well as a 
desk, and another straight-backed 
chair completed the furnishings. 
At the window were crisp white 
curtains, tied back to give a 
lovely view of the valley and its 
mantle of snow. Everything was 
wonderfully clean. 

"Now," said Mrs. Shepherd, 
opening the door to a small 
closet, "I hope you'll find room 
enough in here to take care of 
your clothes." 

"Oh, I'm sure I will," said 
Nora. 

"Well, you just go ahead and 
unpack. I'll tell Josh that you'll 
be ready soon. I'd better get back 
to the kitchen and see how Trudy 
is coming with the dishes." 

Nora was relieved to get out of 
the suit she had worn for travel- 



224 



The Golden Chain 



ing. She chose a simple woolen 
dress to wear to the school, one 
that was warm and comfortable. 

In the sleigh, the bishop put 
his hand in his pocket and 
handed Nora a large key. 

"As president of the school 
board," he said, "I always get the 
key back when the teacher 
leaves. Seems as though IVe had 
it more than the teacher the past 
year or two. Hope you can stay 
on with us. Miss Blake. The 
children need a teacher that can 
stay with them for awhile." 

IHE sun had warmed the air 
and the snow dropped in great 
blobs from the fences and willows 
by the roadside. With the sleigh 
bells jingling in her ears, it 
seemed but a short ride to Nora 
until the horses slowed to a walk 
as they climbed a small hill, and 
the school building came in sight. 
It was small and square, with 
white clapboards on the sides and 
a bell tower on the top. 

At the hitching post, Mr. Shep- 
herd jumped down and tied his 
team, before turning to help 
Nora. 

"I'll go ahead," he said, "and 
break trail." 

She tried to lengthen her 
steps to match his, but found it 
quite impossible. He stamped the 
snow from his boots on the porch 
and turned aside, giving Nora a 
chance to try the key. Nora in- 
serted it in the lock and tried it 
each way, slowly, persistently. 
The key turned under her hand 
and the lock opened. 

"Good for you. Miss Blake," 
cried Ellen. "I think you're the 
first teacher who unlocked the 
door alone the first time since 
Daddy has had the key. They 



always try and then come and get 
him to open the door." 

The door opened into a long 
hall, lined with hooks. The 
bishop opened the second door 
leading from the hallway into the 
classroom, which was larger than 
Nora had thought it would be 
from the outside appearance of 
the building. It had a high ceiling 
and long narrow windows in the 
east and south wall. In the north- 
east corner stood a great round 
black stove with the longest 
stovepipe Nora had ever seen, 
reaching almost to the ceiling be- 
fore it turned and went into the 
north wall. A large green chalk- 
board covered a good part of the 
area on the north and west walls 
of the room. 

The desks varied in size, the 
smaller ones near the door, and 
the larger ones toward the east 
side of the room, all facing 
north. Her own desk was in front, 
nearer to the stove than she 
would want it, Nora decided. By 
the door stood a small table with 
a bucket on it. A dipper hung on 
a nail nearby. 

"I'll leave you with Ellen, 
now," said the bishop. "She 
knows more about the boys and 
girls than I do. Maybe she can 
tell you some things about your 
students that will help. When will 
you be ready to go back?" 

"I really can't tell how long it 
will take me," Nora answered. 
"And, anyway, I'd like to walk. I 
want to see how much farther it 
is when I walk than when I ride." 

After he had gone, Nora sat 
down at the desk and looked at 
the rows of empty seats. On Mon- 
day morning there would be a 
separate challenge facing her 
from each one of them. 

{To he continued) 

225 



\0^ 



FROM THE FIELD 



Relief Society Activities 




Northern States Mission Relief Society Conducts Mission-Wide Conference 

August 19-21, 1966 

North Wisconsin District sisters who presented the theme "Pattern for 
Living," left to right: Kathleen Hoffman, First Counselor; Lucille Maas; Carol 
Hoffman, President, Lyndhurst Branch Relief Society; Muriel Cerveny, Pres- 
ident, North Wisconsin District Relief Society; Eleanor Paiser, Secretary- 
Treasurer. 

Arte H, Henderson, Supervisor, Northern States Mission Relief Society, 
sends the report of Sister Ira Mae Palmer, President, Northern States Mission 
Relief Society: "From the distant points of the Northern States Mission, ap- 
proximately 240 Relief Society officers and class leaders met for the annual 
mission-wide conference. The 'Pattern for Living,' theme was climaxed with 
a dinner and style show, the models having selected patterns and made their 
own lovely creations. There was an evening of talent presentations, a skit, and 
inspirational addresses. A day was spent in instruction for officers and class 
leaders. A bazaar, with attractive displays by the districts and branches of 
the mission, was outstanding. Music was furnished by each district, with special 
numbers by the combined Singing Mothers. 

"The closing session of the conference was held Siuiday morning. Among 
the speakers were Mission President Warren W. Henderson, his Counselors, 
and Sister Henderson. The climax of the conference was a masterful presenta- 
tion of 'God So Loved the World,' by Luacine Clark Fox. The event was not 
only a time of instruction for the coming year, but proved to be one of sweet 
fellowship and spiritual uplift." 

226 



All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent 
through the stake Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society super- 
visors- One annual submission will be accepted, as space permits, from each 
stake and mission of the Church. Submissions should be addressed to the 
Editorial Department, Relief Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. 
For details regarding pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society 
Magazine for January 1966, page 50. 




Boise Stakes (Idaho) Singing Mothers Present Tri-Stake Concert 

April 15, 1966 

Seated, center, front: Florence J. Madsen of the General Board of Relief 
Society; LaRue Campbell, chorister, seated at the left of Sister Madsen. 

Margaret Badger, President, Boise Stake Relief Society, reports: "In 1953, 
there was just one stake in Boise. Elnora Loveland was president, and among 
her board members was LaRue Campbell, chorister, who dreamed of having 
a Singing Mothers chorus so large and wonderful that Sister Florence J. Mad- 
sen would come from her home in Provo, Utah, to be guest conductor. 

"The stake was divided in 1954, and Sister Campbell found herself in the 
new stake as chorister. Her Singing Mothers had the quality, but not the 
number, to fulfill her dream. Late in 1965, the third stake was formed, and 
Sister Campbell decided the time was then. In January, plans were made to 
have a tri-stake Singing Mothers Concert. Through the efforts of President 
Afton Ellison, Lavon Hadley, and Margaret Badger; and choristers LaRue 
Campbell, Jean Petersen, and Julia Atkinson; organists Shirley Dahl, Jackie 
Christensen, and Collette Howard; and 180 Singing Mothers, the concert was 
held April 15, 1966. Sister Madsen blessed us with her presence, directing four 
of her own compositions and arrangements. Red roses were presented to her, 
and she was deeply moved when, as a final nimiber and tribute, the Singing 
Mothers sang her own composition 'The Lord Bless You and Keep You.' The 
outstanding performance thrilled the capacity crowd and surpassed even Sister 
Campbell's dream." 



227 



March 1967 



Blaine Stake (Idaho) Singing Mothers Present Concert 
April 29, 1966 

Hazel Perron, President, Blaine Stake Relief Society, reports: "On April 
29, the Singing Mothers of the Blaine Stake ReUef Society presented a concert 
of sacred, secular, and patriotic songs. The theme for the concert was 'The 
Sound of Music' The director was Vernetta Woodbury, chorister (standing 
in the front row at the right), with the accompaniment by stake organist 
Thelma Johnson (seated at the piano). The narration was written by Lula 
Thatcher (fifth from the right on the second row). 

"Other stake officers in the chorus were: Elva Bluemer, Secretary-Treasurer 
(third from the right in the second row); Marilyn Harris, First Counselor 
(sixth from the left on the back row) ; Vera Clifford, Magazine representative, 
(seventh from the left on the back row). Sister Perron sang with the group, 
but was absent when the picture was taken. Each ward presented a special 
number, which included piano and organ solos, a trio, a vocal solo, and a 
sextette. There were about fifty Singing Mothers in the group." 



Burley Stake (Idaho) Relief Society Board Entertains Ward Presidents 
at Luncheon, September 16, 1966 

Front row, seated, left to right: Annie Beck, organist; Ruth Budge, chorister; 
Loanda Manning, cultural refinement class leader; Helen Wood, visiting teach- 
er message leader. 

Middle row, left to right: Merna Marchant, social relations class leader; 
Mary Bateman, Second Counselor. 

Back row, left to right: LaVerne Darrington, President; Effie Mills, First 
Counselor; Ruth Lyons, Magazine representative; Norma Sorensen, spiritual 
living class leader. 

Sister Darrington reports: "The theme 'Managing Our Resources' was em- 
phasized by a skit in the form of a classroom, called 'A School of Understand- 
ing' in four different areas of responsibility. The subject matter covered the 
problems of Relief Society, and suggested better planning, improving the 
quality, and putting to use the resources available. 

"Our tables were attractively decorated with gold-colored daisies in blue 
covered bottles, and we used colorful place mats made from wallpaper. 

"The fifty sisters who attended felt the ideas contributed would be helpful 
in their Ward Relief Societies, and in their homes." 



Mesa South Stake (Arizona) Visiting Teacher Convention 

October 9, 1966 

Marie W. Kocherhans, President, Mesa South Stake Relief Society, reports: 
"Well over 200 sisters were in attendance, with forty-nine of them being 
honored for having served for twenty-five years or more. Thirty-five were 
present for the picture. Of this special group, nineteen had taught for over 
forty years. Sister Mary Brown of the Ninth Ward (seated front row, center, 
holding a plaque) , has served for sixty-five years, and is still an active visiting 
teacher at the age of eighty-five. She was given special mention and a lovely 
Relief Society pin. The other forty-eight sisters were presented with a small 
book as special recognition, and in gratitude for many years of excellent service. 

"A special song concerning visiting teaching was sung and dramatized. The 
beautiful film 'Unto the Least of These' was shown. Delicious refreshments 
were served. The inspiration of the Lord and the blessings of visiting teaching 
were felt by all." 



228 



I^^R^ <^wk^JBt 




Ml 




K 




^Wfr^^m^^mr 


■jZTk^ 




[ 



March 1967 



French Polynesian Mission Relief Society Executive Officers 

August 1966 

Left to right: Marie Wong, Secretary-Treasurer; Naumi Maro, Second Coun- 
selor; Eliza Sam You, President; Tetua Tehani, First Counselor; Diane S. 
Stone, former Supervisor, French Polynesian Mission Relief Society. 

Sister Stone reports: "We hold a mission-wide Relief Society bazaar in the 
capital city of Papeete each year. This year's bazaar was the most successful 
of all, in that the Tahitian handicrafts and homemade articles (hand-woven 
hats, purses, quilts, toys, aprons, articles of clothing, and other items) were 
more beautiful than ever. Everything was sold within two hours of the opening 
of the bazaar, which was officially presided over by Madame Jean Sicurani, 
wife of the French Governor of French Polynesia. Tlie net profits totaled over 
$5,000. Eighteen branch Relief Societies had booths, and the entire affair was 
completely organized by the presidency mentioned above, assisted by Sister 
Jeannette Taerea." 

Sister Elsie L. Richards has since succeeded Sister Stone as Supervisor. 



Cumorah Stake (New York) Visual Aids For Family Home Evening 
Displayed at Leadership Meeting, September 17, 1966 

Nathane Anderson, President, Cumorah Stake Relief Society, reports: "The 
sisters of Cumorah Stake, directed by Counselor Caroline Heskyns, introduced 
a project to the homemaking personnel at stake leadership meeting. Each sister 
made a flannel board and received a package of outline figures. Instructions 
were given for mounting and coloring these drawings, which included Biblical 
characters, a pioneer family, a modern family (adaptable to suit need), por- 
traits of the Prophet Joseph Smith and President McKay, the Savior, and 
four books of scripture. It is hoped that the families of the stake will work 
together to complete the sets, and that the Family Home Evening lessons will 
be enriched by the use of the visual aids. The project was enthusiastically re- 
ceived and will be carried to the individual Relief Sopieties through the 
meetings." 



Orem West Stake (Utah) Conducts Visiting Teacher Convention 

August 9, 1966 

Front row, left to right: Luella Olsen; Mary Morrill; Nora Kofford; Maren 
Jensen; Lillian Salisbury; Adelaide Shaw; Pearl Talbot. 

Second row, left to right: Viola Hyde; Martha Pyne; Lenora Lamereaux; 
Ethel Dickey; Iva Dean Newell; Mary Rappeleye; Ella Newell; Myra Adams; 
Belva Loveridge. 

Back row, left to right: Catherine S. Meldrum, Secretary-Treasurer; Madge 
J. Thorn, President; Golda Mangum; Nora Goode; Cinderella Stewart; Flor- 
ence Wilkinson; Sarah Ellen Muzzell; Zola Robbins; Lucille H. Trane, First 
Counselor; Janet J. Wellington, Second Counselor. 

Sister Thorn reports: "The visiting teachers of Orem West Stake were in- 
structed and inspired at a convention, August 9, 1966. Bishop Grant Thorn, 
a former mission president in England, gave an inspiring address. Catherine 
Terris, stake visiting teacher message leader, gave important instructions. 
Musical selections were rendered by the 4th Ward Singing Mothers. Tribute 
was paid to Sister Maren Jensen, age ninety, still serving as a visiting teacher; 
and to Valerie Prestwich, age nineteen, the youngest visiting teacher in the 
stake. The sisters pictured above were honored and presented with carnation 
corsages for serving thirty-five years or more." 



230 




LM ■sAWi»>t»W'<fiiaJtffcft«5ia<toh^^ 



Murray South Stake (Utah) Opening Social Presents Theme 

August 26, 1966 



'An Open Door" 



Thelma T. Carpenter, President, Murray South Stake Relief Society, re- 
ports: "The theme for this year is 'Behold, I have set before thee an open 
door.' The table decorations carried out this theme. The following objectives 
of Relief Society were emphasized in the program and printed on a beautifully 
designed booklet which was presented to each sister: 

"Spiritual Growth — Relief Society's principles are to practice holiness. The 
all-encompassing reason for its existence is to save souls. 

"Happier Living — Happiness comes to those who make others happy. Hap- 
piness is family togetherness. 

"Companionship — How joyous and lasting are the companionships we make 
and keep in Relief Society. 

"Service — The cherishing, tender care which marked the work of Jesus is 
emulated by Relief Society sisters. 

"Knowledge — The Lord has admonished his children to gain knowledge of 
all things by study and also by faith. 

"Perfect Womanhood — In Relief Society, we find great women who provide 
patterns of virtues to be emulated, virtues of modesty and beautiful woman- 
liness. 

"The display in the picture represents the open door of the Family Home 
Evening. The Singing Mothers of Murray South Stake presented music for 
the opening social, with Darlene H. Anderson as chorister and Coralie B. 
Richardson as organist." 



232 




Lesson Department 



HOMEMAKING — Development Through Homemaking Education 

Dr. Eleanor Jorgensen 

Summer Months Sewing Course 
Discussion I 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, June 1967 
Southern Hemisphere: November 1967 

Objective: To learn the sewing skills involved in making a jumper, 

overblouse or jerkin. 



INTRODUCTION 

Home sewing is being used 
more and more as a means of 
creative expression and can be 
a very rewarding and exciting 
experience. 

We develop a sense of self-con- 
fidence when we have been suc- 
cessful in seeing a garment take 
complete form under our own 
hands, especially if the garment 
has been skillfully made. Such 
items of apparel have prestige 
value which gives the wearer a 
feeling of distinction. 

Our reasons for sewing are 
varied. For example, young moth- 
ers may sew to help stretch the 
family budget; career girls may 
sew in order to achieve more in- 
dividuality and exclusiveness in 
their clothes; grandmothers un- 
doubtedly sew for love of their 
grandchildren; and the mature 



woman may find it necessary to 
make her clothes because alter- 
ations for a difficult-to-fit figure 
may prove costly in ready-to- 
wear. 

Regardless of the reason for 
sewing, a woman must contin- 
ually use her imagination and 
artistic talents as she develops 
her skill in constructing gar- 
ments. 

The primary objective for the 
four discussions to be given dur- 
ing the homemaking meetings is 
to help the homemaker to de- 
velop sewing skills, so that she 
will become more competent in 
making clothes for herself and 
her family. 

A sleeveless overblouse (worn 
over a dress with sleeves) is a 
fairly simple and easy garment 
to make for the inexperienced 
seamstress. The same techniques 



233 



March 1967 



learned on this garment may be 
used in making popover dresses 
for the small child, as well as 
jumpers, jerkins, and shift- 
dresses for the teenager or young 
adult. 

The interesting learning ex- 
perience gained in making this 
garment comes from applying the 
facing to the neckline and arm- 
holes. Since there are few pattern 
pieces involved, the garment can 
be made quickly. If the pattern 
does not include the neckline and 
armhole facing cut in one, it can 
be cut very easily from the gar- 
ment pattern, making certain 
that the combined neckline and 
armhole facings are cut exactly 
on grain the same as the garment 
is cut. 

Front Unit 

1. Stay-stitch the neckUne, shoulder, 
and armhole edges. Stay-stitching is 
a regular machine stitch made with 
matching thread, and is done through 
a single thickness of fabric just out- 
side the seamline or about i/^" from 
the cut edge. The purpose for stay- 
stitching is to keep the fabric from 
stretching and to hold the grainline 
in position. Therefore, it is essential 
that it be done according to the right 
direction. The arrows in Figure 1 in- 
dicate the correct direction, while the 
numbers show the sequence to follow 
in stay-stitching in order to minimize 
handling the fabric. If the neckUne 
is V-shaped, the stay-stitching is done 
opposite to a rounded neckline. In 
other words, stitching begins at the 
center and goes toward the shoulder. 

2. Bustline darts are sewed by fold- 
ing the fabric on the pick-up line and 
stitching from the wide end of the 
dart to the point. To secure the end, 
the thread may be lock-stitched, 
which is done by releasing the pres- 
sure foot slightly and sewing several 
stitches in the same spot. This elim- 
inates having to tie threads. 

3. The front facing is stay-stitched 
along the neck, shoulder, and armhole 
edges the same direction as the front 



bodice. In addition, a stay-stitch is 
placed y^" from the lower edge of the 
facing. This edge is finished by turn- 
ing it under (toward the inside) on 
the stay-stitched line and stitching 
close to the folded edge. (Figure 2) 

4. The bodice and facing are joined 
by placing right sides together, gar- 
ment side up, and stitching along the 
%" seam allowance. Grade the seams 
to 1/4" and %", then clip. (Figure 3) 
In grading a seam, cut each layer of 
material Vs" narrower than the other 
to eliminate bulk. 

5. Understitch close to the neck 
edge, beginning and ending 1" from 
the shoulder. Understitching is a row 
of stitching which holds the trimmed 
seams to the facing, thus helping to 
keep the facing flat and in place. The 
neck edge may be pressed, if desired, 
by holding it in place and pressing 
from the facing side. (Figure 3) 

6. Stitch the armhole seam (facing 
and garment sides together), starting 
2" to 3" down from the shoulder. 
Grade the seam and clip. Understitch 
the lower part of the armhole, be- 
ginning 1" from the side seam. Repeat 
this procedure for the opposite arm- 
hole. (Figure 3) 

Back Unit 

The back blouse is done exactly like 
the front unit, omitting step 2. 

Joining Front and Back Units 

7. The front and back shoulder 
seams are stitched together, with the 
blouse and facings being joined in one 
continuous operation, right sides to- 
gether. (Figure 4) 

8. The remaining portion of the 
armhole is sewed by inserting the hand 
between the facing and the blouse and 
pulling the unstitched seam inside out, 
then stitching it. Grade seams and clip. 
Understitch armhole as far as pos- 
sible, beginning 1" from underarm 
seam. (Figure 5) 

9. Sew side seams together by start- 
ing at the top of the facing and con- 
tinuing down to the hem c^ the blouse. 
Press the seam open. Anchor the fac- 
ing in place by machine stitching 
through the crack of the seamline, 
garment side up. 

10. Hem lower edge of blouse. 

A more professional appearance 



234 





7 8 

(Fig. 2) 
Begin on right side 



(Fig. 1) Stay-stitching 
Begin on right side of fabric 



Understitch 



Grade & clip 




(Fig. 3) 





(Fig. 4) 



Unstitched 
Seam 



(Fig. 5) 

Insert hand under facing 

at point* 



235 



March 1967 



may be achieved if interfacing is used 
in a lowered neckline, since it helps 
to give body and shape, as well as 
helping to eliminate stretching. A few 
suitable interfacing fabrics for cottons, 
such as broadcloth, percale, or poplin, 
are batiste, organdy, lawn, voile, and 
unbleached muslin. The interfacing is 
cut to follow the same shape as the 
front and back bodice neckline and is 
approximately 3" wide. The armhole 
is not interfaced. If the garment is to 
be interfaced, it is placed on the 
wrong side of the front and back 
bodice necklines and is stitched into 
position at the time when the stay- 
stitching is done. The two layers of 
fabric (blouse and interfacing) are 
treated as one layer during the stay- 
stitching. 

Instead of using the neckline and 
armhole facing cut as one, the gar- 
ment may be completely lined with 
a contrasting fabric of equal weight 
and quality. This method would give 
more body, thus helping the garment 
retain its shape throughout its wear- 
ing. 

The lining is cut exactly like the 
rest of the garment, and the procedure 
for constructing it is the same in pre- 
paring the front and back units. Two 
methods may be used in finishing the 
hem or lower edge. 

Method A — Follow steps 1 through 
9. After sewing the underarm seam, 
a %" seam allowance is turned up on 
both the lining and the garment, and 
then the two edges are slipstitched by 
hand, making sure the stitches are 
made at least Ys" apart and not 
visible from either side. 

Method B — Follow steps 1 through 
6, omitting the last part of step 3, 
which refers to the finish along the 



lower edge of the facing. The lower 
edge of the front garment is stitched 
by turning the two layers right sides 
together and sewing along the seam- 
line. The back unit is finished the 
same way. 

To connect the front and back units 
together: 

1. Turn the backs wrong side out. 

2. Connect fronts and backs to- 
gether at the side seam by matching 
the front lining to the back lining, 
and the front garment to the back 
garment. Stitch a continuous line, 
using a %" seam allowance and sew- 
ing around the garment in a complete 
circle. 

3. Turn right side out, press, and 
repeat the procedure for the opposite 
side. A small opening should be left 
in the lining sections to allow for 
turning the garment right side out. 
This opening is then slipstitched to- 
gether by hand. 

4. Follow step 7 to connect the 
shoulder seams. 

5. The remaining portion of the 
armhole which has not been stitched 
is slipstitched together by hand. 

Many wonderful design effects may 
be achieved in making the basic 
sleeveless overblouse or popover dress 
by using a little imagination and 
creativity, along with the application 
of good design principles. Bias tubing, 
or flat bias may be artistically ar- 
ranged at the neckline. Rickrack, 
appliques using press on tapes can 
also be used to create an interesting 
design — to name a few. 

CAUTION: If you desire an expen- 
sive, professional look, be sure to 
match plaids, stripes, or checks, as 
you cut and seam garments. 



ENCOUNTERING SOON 

Iris W. Schow 

We are waiting at the crossroads 
Wiiere spring and winter meet; 
Each hopes to rule the elements 
With dominance complete. 

But soon the sky will sparkle, 
The brooks will wake and sing, 
When winter, worsted, abdicates 
To promise-laden spring. 



236 



CO»K 
ELECTRIC 




Pots and pans stay 

"white glove" 

clean 

Ifif's electric, it's better! 
UTAH POWER & LIGHT COMPANY 



HAWAIIAN TOUR 

April 27 

PAGEANT TOURS 

including 

Canada's World's Fair 

July 17 

July 22 

ALASKA TOUR 

August 

ASK ABOUT OUR 
EUROPEAN TOUR 

Margaret Lund Tours 

110 East 2nd South 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

328-8982 485-2444 

Contact Oneita Austin 

1130 Jackson 

Idaho Falls, Idaho 

522-2581 



Walk Lonely... Walk Still 

Margery S. Stewart 

Beneath three trees 

In a snow-filled wood, 

Is the deep scar 

A kneeling man makes. 

A little way back circle 

Tire tracks of his car. 

He came, making shuffling 

But long strides back, 

Write purpose and a tall man. 

Questions in the snow, 

Jew? Christian? Moslem? I lack 

The sure details . . . 

I only know 

That a man knelt here, 

A little while ago. 



Salt Lake City's Newest 
Handicraft Shop 



UTAH 
CRAnS 
NOVELTV 




We now have a much larger 
shop to serve you better! 

•k Complete line of materials for 

plastic grapes, feather flowers, 
paper mache jewelry, liquid steel, 
paper flowers, and many others. 

Write for new catalog. 50^ 
Free Instructions also available 

UTHH CRAFT AND NOVELTY CO. 

Renee Gledhill, Owner 

3220 So. State Street 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84115 

486-1017 



237 



g 



^ 




History of 

RELIEF 
SOCIETY 

18424966 



A Gift to be 
treasured in 
all seasons 



Especially appropriate as a 
remembrance for the Relief 
Society 125th Anniversary — 
March 1967. 



■ The illuminated pathway of the World-Wide Sisterhood from its divine origin 
in Nauvoo, Illinois, to the present time. Relief Society women in the covered 
wagons on the plains — in the Valleys of the Mountains — in many States and 
Nations encircling the globe. 

Biographical Sketches of the General Presidents — narratives of the origin and 
development of the various departments, objectives and aspirations of Relief 
Society. 

Includes the material published in A Centenary of Relief Society (1942), out of 
print for many years, and brings the history up to the close of 1966. 

Beautifully illustrated in Color, 

supplemented by numerous black and white photographs 
144 pages — size 9x12 inches — gold-lettered and Edition Bound in Cloth 

Comprehensive Index included 
Price $4.00 , postpaid 

Orders received at the office of The General Board of Relief Society 
76 North Main • Salt Lake City, Utah 84111 



SEE THE 



Molylaid^ 

WITH 

Cleon Skousen 

APRIL nth DEPARTURE 




MURDOCK TRAVEL INC. 
14 SO. MAIN ST. SALT LAKE CITY 

PLEASE SEND INFORMATION ON 
YOUR HOLYLAND TOUR . . . 

NAME 



ADDRESS 
CITY ^ 



STATE 



R,5. MAR. 67 



RIVER MARSH 

Eva Willes Wangsgaard 

No life is here, 

No mallard phalanx, no call of loon. 

No splash of carp along the edge 

Of the still lagoon. 

Only old nests of sedge 

Stiffened and sere. 

Cupping hard eggs of snow 

Where frozen rushes swerve 

Over the sterile fruits, 

Snuggled against the roots 

Off reed and sedge and rush 

Above the windless hush 

Where wintry waters curve 

In slow, unrippled flow. 

Yet, well I know 

Some miracle will loose 

A rocket burst of sound 

To tinkle round on round 

Across the sky 

And meet the ki^ldee's cry 

When blackbird heralds bring 

An April truce, 

Shrill, red-winged chorusing 

The green surprise of spring. 



BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 



A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in- 
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga- 
zine is in a handsomely bound cover. The 
Mountain West's first and finest bindery and 
printing house is prepared to bind your editions 
into a durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to 
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone 486-1892 

Cloth Cover — $3.25; Leather Cover — $5.25 

Yearly Index Included 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table listed 
below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah 



Zone 1 and 2 . . 


. . .55 


Zone 6 .... 


.90 


Zone 3 


. . .60 


Zone 7 


1.05 


Zone 4 


.. .65 


Zone 8 


1.20 


Zone 5 


.. .80 








239 




<^^2^^ C^^^^^i^fei^ij^j^^ 





inn Mrs. Susannah Wagstaff McGhie 
lUU Salt Lake City, Utah 



99 



Mrs. Catherine Walker Stewart Heggie 

Griffiths 
Cl^rkston, Utah 



Mrs. Marie Sorensen Jensen 
Shelley, Idaho 

Mrs. Mary Margaret Clarkson Morgan 
Salt Lake City, Utah 




Mrs. Mary Lewis Markham 
Provo, Utah 

Mrs. Esther Openshaw Brimhali 
Mesa, Arizona 

Mrs. Naomi Taylor Coon 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Miss Ellen Park 
Tooele, Utah 

Mrs. Edith Maude Ellerby Langlois 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



96 
95 



Mrs. Mary Berg Beckstead 
Nibley, Utah 



92 



Mrs. Elizabeth Adelaid Wakefield Wortley 
Prince Albert, Saskatchewan, Canada 

Mrs. Charlotte Wilson Nichols 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Eliza Huber Gibson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



94 



Mrs. Alta Spence Anderson 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Hulda Garff Mickelsen Salisbury 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Ruth Rutherford Woods 
St. George, Utah 

Mrs. Addie Nelson 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Martha Vance Fowles 
Fairview, Utah 



93 



Mrs. Marian Wilson Husbands 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



91 



Miss Florence Brown 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Agnes Grimm 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Martha Acklin Ferguson 
Concord, California 



Mrs. Ada Amanda Crisman Byers Shreve 
Mesa, Arizona 

Mrs. Lucy Malinda Turner 
Morgan, Utah 



90 



Mrs. Agnes Ford Latter 
St. Peters, South Australia 

Mrs. Louise Ernestine Lannier 
Paris, France 

Mrs. Marie Goddaus Ballstaedt 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Hannah Kemp Peterson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Mary Ann Johnston Franks 
Cardston, Alberta, Canada 

Mrs. Annie Lillie Clark Walker 
Wellsville, Utah 



240 



FROM DESERET BOOK... 

two new works that are of interest to L.D.S. women, 
one a doctrinal study the other a heart- warming 
novel. Both these books belong in your home library. 








DOCTRINAL COMMENTARY ON THE 
PEARL OF GREAT PRICE 

hy Dr. Hyrum L. Andrus $4.95 

Some of the doctrinal subjects treated in this volume 
of commentary are the nature of God and Jesus Christ, 
man's pre-earth life, the creation of the world and place- 
ment of life on the earth, the fall of Adam, Zion and 
the Last Days, the divine patriarchal order. Dr. Andrus 
is professor of modern scripture at Brigham Young 
University. An essential study guide. 



snuNG!! 




STRANGERS ON EARTH 

by Sara and Irene Black $4.95 

Here is an exciting and heart- warming novel of a color- 
ful and troubled period in Church history— the settle- 
ment of the Mormon colonies in Mexico. The story tells 
of the suffering and hardships which were surmounted 
by a hardy people with boundless faith in the Restored 
Gospel. Strangers On Earth is also a tender love story 
that will touch a responsive cord in every woman's heart. 



Oe^em Book 

COM P A N Y 

44 EAST so TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL 

SALT LAKE CITY 

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD , OGDEN 

777 SO MAIN ST, ORANGE, CALIFORNIA 



DESERET BOOK COMPANY. 

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 84110 

or 777 South Main, Orange, California 92669 

Please send me: 

a DOCTRINAL COMMENTARY ON THE PEARL OF 
GREAT PRICE 



a STRANGERS ON EARTH 

I enclose a check/money order for total amount $ Utah residents ordering 

from Salt Lake must add 3V2% sales tax; California residents ordering from Orange must add 4% sales tax. 

Or, bill my established account Q 

NAME 

ADDRESS 

CITY STATE ... ZIP .... 

OPEN A CHARGE ACCOUNT NOW! Send for information. r.s. mar. 67 




Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake City, Utah 



Ifs NEW . . . BeneficiaVs 

Lifetime Seeurit}^ 

A unique ''once-in-a-lifetime'' plan that provides these benefits: 



• Protection adjusts to changing needs 
throughout lifetime of policyowner, with 
additional coverage at peak need periods 
when family is growing. 

• Premium stays at same low level 
throughout life of the policy. 

• Protection increases without regard to 
Here's how it works' 



$50,000 



ILLUSTRATION OF 
A 5-UNIT POLICY: 



health or occupation. 

• Paid up for life at age 65, with no 
additional cost. 

• "Lifetime Security" can be extended to 
become an all-in-one family policy at 
small extra cost. 



$50,000 



$5,000 




Age 
6mos 



NO FURTHER 
PREMIUM 

Age Age Age Age PAYMENTS 

50 55 60 65 



For details, consult your Beneficial Life Man. 
He'll meet you any time, any place. 




BENEFICIAL IIFE 

Virgil H. Smith, Pra. Salt Lake City, Utth 




^p^^ 



.'WWN^^ 



Relief Society 



INVIOLATE 

Lael W. Hill 

Who once has loved, shall be with love forever. 
Here Is no sulking bird that will depart 
Leaving the sky unsounded, or the river 
Unvisited at dusk. Love in the heart 
Will murmur quiet comfort to the lover 
So long as time shall flow, or heaven wait. 
Telling in small sure echoes, over and over. 
Who once has loved shall live inviolate. 
Whom love has lifted to a while of soaring, 
However brief, is now no more alone; 
Companioned by what was, and softly hearing 
The words love made, of wind, or rain and stone. 
Who once has loved, whom love has held enchanted. 
Henceforth goes always beautifully haunted. 




The Cover: Blossoms at Calumet Farm, Lexington, Kentucky 
Transparency by Claire W. Noall 
Lithographed in full color by Deseret News Press 

Frontispiece: Early Blossoms, Santa Clara Valley, California 
Photograph by Don Knight 

Art Layout: Dick Scopes 

Illustrations: Mary Scopes 



241 




'/vm/{ 



Great is the joy I feel in writing to you. 
I have been led to do so by reading 
so many letters from our sisters in dif- 
ferent parts of the world. The Magazine 
has been a great help to me in fulfilling 
my responsibilities, and It has brought 
consolation to my heart when I have 
been discouraged. Once -when I was 
discouraged about something to pre- 
sent in work meeting, I picked up the 
Spanish Relief Society Magazine (June 
1966) and my eyes were attracted to 
the page displaying the little girl with 
her doll — both very beautiful, the little 
girl's dress and the doll's dress match- 
ing. It was just what I needed. I realized 
that it was an answer to my prayer. 

Susana Donoso de Villalobos 
Santiago, Chile 



For more than a quarter of a century 
I have enjoyed the contents of the 
Magazine. The past few months I have 
appreciated it even more because we 
have a fine contributor from our home 
town — Alda L Brown. The Richmond 
Ward is so proud of her. Her poem 
"August" (August 1966) and "Tree 
House" (October 1966) with the ac- 
companying picture by Dorothy J. 
Roberts, were exceptionally good. I 
have never read a publication that has 
so many choice articles as our Mag- 
azine. 

Leona H. Carlson 
Richmond, Utah 



For many years the women of Argentina 
have been waiting for the Magazine in 
Spanish, and now that we have it, we 
feel closer to Relief Society. When we 
receive it, we can see the change in 
the spirit of our sisters. To show you 
how thankful we are, we will try hard 
to do our best in using the material 
we receive through the Magazine. 

Maria de Abrea 
Buenos Aires, Argentina 



We are on a mission for the Church 
in Switzerland and enjoy it very much. 
Our daughter Elizabeth ordered the 
Magazine for us, and we enjoy getting 
it. When I was the representative for the 
Magazine many years ago in the Thirty- 
Third Ward, Salt Lake City, I always 
told the sisters "Find time to read it, 
because every article in it is very 
choice." Being a cook, I especially like 
the recipe section. 

Anna Fassman 
Burgdorf, Switzerland 

May I express my gratitude for The 
Relief Society Magazine. It has been 
such a blessing to us, especially here 
in the mission field. These dear Philip- 
pine sisters express to us their thanks 
for the help the Magazine gives them. 
They enjoy the special features and 
love to recount the inspirational re- 
marks that President Belle S. Spafford 
gave to us at our June 5th, 1966 con- 
ference, when she and Sister Florence 
Jacobsen were here. 

Hazel C. Huntington 

Makati, Rizal 

Philippines 

Mother and I were pleased to discover 
Dorothy J. Roberts' fine article (in 
December) on Danish cookery. Those 
recipes, which have been so important 
to the many among our people who 
have a heritage from Denmark, should 
surely be preserved and used. 

Iris W. Schow 
Brigham City, Utah 



It was a great pleasure to us to see 
our "Tin-Can Tree" displayed in the 
December issue of The Relief Society 
Magazine. My daughter and I thank you 
very much. We have received letters 
from friends and relatives saying they 
had seen the pictures and description. 
Gertrude P. Terry 
San Francisco, California 



242 



The 



R^li^f Society Magazine 



Volume 54 April 1967 Number 4 

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager Belle S. Spafford 

Special Features 

244 Correlation Brings Blessings Thomas S. Monson 

248 Leanor J. Brown Appointed to the General Board of Relief Society 

249 Reba 0. Carling Appointed to the General Board of Relief Society 
256 How to Promote and Use the Magazine G. Robert Ruff 

268 We All Work Together Alice H. Ballard 

272 Cancer's Warning Signals V. J. Skutt 

286 Lake Country, England Mabel Jones Gabbott 

Fiction 

250 The Forgotten Necessity Luana Shumway 
263 Be Happy — But Remember Alice P. Willardsor) 

273 The Outsider Iris Schow 

281 "And It Shall Be Given You" Sylvia Probst Young 
299 The Golden Chain — Chapter 3 Hazel M. Thomson 

General Features 

242 From Near and Far 

269 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Car)r)on 

270 Editorial: "He Is Risen" Louise W. Madsen 
307 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities 
320 Birthday Congratulations 

Tlie Home- inside and Out 

280 Inner Struggles Arlerie Larsen Bascom 

289 "Into Every Life Some Rain Must Fall" Amy Giles Bond 

290 Morning Melody Wilnna Boyle Bunker 

291 On Baking Bread Mildred Cook Solury 

292 "Good Old House" Verna S. Carter 

294 The Patient Soul Rose A. Openshaw 

295 Sense of Wonder Nancy M. Armstrong 

296 Recipes With a Different Flavor Anna Molenaar 
298 Flowers Inside and Out 

Lesson Department 

314 Summer Months Sewing Course Eleanor Jorgensen 

Poetry 

241 Inviolate Lael W. Hill 

Beyond the Farthest Rift, Gladys Hesser Burnham 247; Unsaid Words, Zara Sabin 254; 
Hills Against the Sky, Dorothy J. Roberts 261; Spring, Christie Lund Coles 262; Full Circle, 
Carol Lynn Wright 279; Across the Water, Peggy Tangren 280; The Mighty Oak and I, 
Laura M. Gowing 287; Wind Lullabye, Beulah Huish Sadleir 288; My Hands, Sadie J. 
Stevens 291; A Visit Home, Alda L. Brown 293; Pattern of Blossoms, Aleine M. Young 294; 
Child's World, Ethel Jacobson 295; To My Danish Grandmother, Julene J. Gushing 297; 
Going — Unaware, Pearle M. Olsen 306; Reflections, Alverna Allender 316; Guide Me, 
Catherine B. Bowles 317; And We Go Walking There, Linnie Fisher Robinson 318; 

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. ' 1967 by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main 
Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone 364-2511; Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c 
a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be sup- 
plied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new 
address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the 
Act of March 3. 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 1103, Act of Oc- 
tober 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manu- 
scripts. 



Correlation 

Brings 

Blessings 



Elder Thomas S. Monson 
of the Council of the Twelve 



[Address Delivered at the Officers 
Meeting of the Relief Society An- 
nual General Conference, September 
28, 1966] 




■ When the Savior walked the 
dusty pathways of towns and 
villages which we now reverently 
call the Holy Land and taught his 
disciples by beautiful Galilee, he 
often spoke in parables, in lan- 
guage the people best understood. 
Frequently he referred to home 
building in relationship to the 
lives of those who listened. 

He declared: "... every . . . 
house divided against itself shall 
not stand" (Matt. 12:25). And 
then, in this dispensation, he 
cautioned: "Behold, mine house is 
a house of order, saith the Lord 
God, and not a house of confu- 
sion" (D&C 132:8). At Kirtland 
he said, "Organize yourselves; 
prepare every needful thing; and 
establish a house, even a house of 
prayer, a house of fasting, a house 
of faith, a house of learning, a 
house of glory, a house of order, 
a house of God" (D&C 88:119). 
Today the blueprint for building 
such a house is the Correlation 
Program of the Church. 



In every quarterly conference 
during 1966, the executive leader- 
ship of each stake heard Presi- 
dent McKay describe the very 
aim and purpose of correlation as 
he quoted the words of the 
apostle Paul: "And he gave some, 
apostles; and some, prophets; and 
some, evangelists; and some, 
pastors and teachers; For the per- 
fecting of the saints, for the work 
of the ministry, for the edifying 
of the body of Christ: Till we all 
come in the unity of the faith, 
and of the knowledge of the Son 
of God, unto a perfect man, unto 
the measure of the stature of the 
fulness of Christ" (Eph. 4:11- 
13). 

To assist the women of the 
Church to attain this very goal, 
members of the Adult Committee 
of the Correlation Program, men 
and women of faith, of experience, 
of wisdom, and called of God by 
inspiration, have, with the mem- 
bers of the General Relief Society 
Presidency and members of your 



244 



Correlation Brings Blessings 



General Board, met together, 
fasted together*, prayed together, 
studied together, planned to- 
gether, and diligently worked to- 
gether in the preparation of your 
courses of study and the develop- 
ment of every aspect of your 
excellent program. 

Knowing the strength of Presi- 
dent Spafford and her co-workers, 
we expected full and whole- 
hearted cooperation. Our expec- 
tations were more than fully 
realized. Indeed, the successful 
pattern for such cooperative 
effort has provided the guide for 
other auxiliary organizations to 
similarly proceed. We look back- 
ward with pride. We look forward 
with confidence. We know the re- 
sults of such teamwork will be 
blessings in abundance for the 
women in the kingdom of God. 
May I enumerate but a few of 
the blessings correlation brings: 



BLESSING NUMBER ONE— 

The Blessing of Purpose: Correla- 
tion brings more fully to proper 
perspective the overriding objec- 
tive for each of us to strive to be- 
come the sons and daughters of 
our Heavenly Father. We learn 
to do the right things for the 
right reasons and to "walk up- 
rightly before the Lord." To 
achieve this end, the curricula in 
which women of the Church are 
involved present the principles of 
the gospel in such a way as to 
bring personal meaning to the in- 
dividual, that she might be moti- 
vated to apply these gospel prin- 
ciples in her own life. This bless- 
ing of proper purpose is as a 
beacon light to guide our foot- 
steps along the pathway to 
eternal life. 



BLESSING NUMBER TWO— 

The Blessing of the Priesthood: 

Correlation teaches that the 
Priesthood is the central power in 
the Church and the authority 
through which the Church is ad- 
ministered. It is the means by 
which members of the Church can 
participate in saving ordinances. 
These truths form the thread 
from which the fabric of your 
curricula is woven. With our pro- 
grams being Priesthood centered, 
and your courses of study cor- 
related with those of the Priest- 
hood and Family Home Evening 
Program, we eliminate the weak- 
ness of a woman or a man stand- 
ing alone, and substitute, there- 
for, the strength of husband and 
wife walking hand in hand to- 
gether. 

BLESSING NUMBER THREE— 

The Blessing of Home Emphasis: 
The First Presidency has often 
declared, "The home is the basis 
for the righteous life, and no 
other institution can take its 
place nor fulfill its essential func- 
tions." This inspired declaration 
is held uppermost in the minds 
and hearts of all who have a part 
in the preparation of your pro- 
gram. The curricula prepared for 
adult women open a new vision 
of the possibilities of a woman as 
homemaker. It has been said of 
mothers, "The hand that rocks 
the cradle is the hand that rules 
the world." In reality such hands 
do much more; for mo therms 
hands, mother's heart, and 
mother's influence guide sons 
and daughters and assist their 
father and her husband to gain 
the cherished goal of exaltation 
in the kingdom of our Father, to 
live with him who not only ac- 



245 



April 1967 



tually rules the world, but who 
created it in the first place. 

Family prayer, Family Home 
Evenings, coupled with the aid of 
effective home teaching from 
inspired and prepared home 
teachers, can bring the blessings 
of heaven to our homes here on 
earth. 

Such correlated activities teach 
family members to think of 
others first and self last. Indeed, 
we practice in our lives the prin- 
ciples taught by Robert Wood- 
ruff, an American business ty- 
coon, and labeled by him as "A 
Capsule Course in Human Rela- 
tions.'' He said: 

The five most important words in 
the Enghsh language" are these: 

I AM PROUD OF YOU. 

The four most important words in 
the Enghsh language are these: 

WHAT IS YOUR OPINION? 

The three most important words in 
the language are: 

IF YOU PLEASE. 
The two most important words are: 

THANK YOU. 
The least important word is: I. 

BLESSING NUMBER FOUR— 

The Blessing of Balance: Correla- 
tion seeks to eliminate overlap 
and duplication of effort. All the 
curricula of the Church are so 
correlated that we are working 
together as members of a single 
team. The personal exaltation 
of the individual is paramount. 
Meetings become not an end 
in themselves, but the means 
to the desired end. Literature, 
art, and music are brought to- 
gether in a way which permits 
them to complement the teaching 
of the principles of the gospel of 
Jesus Christ. And through it all 



your noble field of compassionate 
service is not submerged. Rather, 
it is exalted. 

In the spirit of the Master you 
continue to — 

. . . Gladden the lonely, the dreary; 
Comfort the weeping, the weary; 
Scatter kind deeds on your way; 
Make the world brighter today! 

BLESSING NUMBER FIVE^ 

The Blessing of Unity: Closely al- 
lied with the blessing of balance 
is the blessing of unity. Occa- 
sionally, destructive competition 
characterizes the work of our 
various organizations. Correlation 
transforms competition to cooper- 
ation. We are brought to the reali- 
zation of the truth, '*. . . if ye 
are not one ye are not mine" 
(D&C 38:27). Though our ob- 
jectives may at times appear un- 
attainable, though the resources 
of that evil one loom overpower- 
ing, and though discouragement 
threatens, and weaknesses handi- 
cap, yet that blessing brought by 
correlation — even united effort — 
will bring us the victory we so 
much seek. 

We can take strength from the 
example of Gideon. You will re- 
member how Gideon and his 
army faced the overwhelming 
strength of forces vastly superior 
in equipment and in number. The 
Holy Bible records that this 
united enemy, the Midianites 
and Amalekites, "lay along in the 
valley like grasshoppers for multi- 
tude; and their camels were with- 
out number, as the sand by the 
sea side for multitude." Fear must 
have penetrated each heart among 
Gideon's followers. But their 
leader went to Almighty God for 
his strength. To his surprise, 
Gideon was advised by the Lord 



246 



Correlation Brings Blessings 

that his forces were too many in so did all, and together they 

number for t^e Lord to deliver shouted, "The sword of the Lord, 

the enemy into their hands, lest and of Gideon." The outcome of 

they say: "Mine own hand hath that mighty battle is recorded in 

saved me" (Judges 7:2). Gideon one short sentence: "And they 

was instructed to proclaim to his stood every man in his place. . ." 

people, "Whosoever is fearful and (Judges 7:21), and the victory 

afraid, let him return and depart was won. 

early from mount Gilead. And Today, we are encamped against 
there returned of the people the greatest array of sin, vice, 
twenty and two thousand; and and evil ever assembled be- 
there remained ten thousand" fore our eyes. Such formidable 
(Judges 7:3). But the Lord said, enemies may cause lesser hearts 
"The people are yet too many. . ." to shrink or shun the fight. But 
(Judges 7:4). Through the test the battle plan whereby we fight 
of drinking of the water, but to save the souls of men is not our 
three hundred men were selected own. It was provided to our 
to remain and fight the enemy, leader, even President David O. 
After again praying, Gideon said, McKay, by the inspiration and 
"Arise; for the Lord hath de- revelation of the Lord. Yes, I 
livered into your hand the host of speak of that plan which will 
Midian. And he divided the three bring us victory, even the Corre- 
hundred men into three com- lation Program of the Church, 
panies, and he put a trumpet in And as we do battle against him 
every man's hand, with empty who would thwart the purposes of 
pitchers and lamps within the God and degrade and destroy 
pitchers. And he said unto them, mankind, I pray that each of us 
Look on me, and do likewise: will stand in his or her appointed 
and, behold, when I come to the place, that the battle for the souls 
outside of the camp, it shall be of men will indeed be won; that 
that, as I do, so shall ye do. When when life's race has been run, we 
I blow with a trumpet, I and all may hear the commendation of 
that are with me, then blow ye the Lord, "Well done, thou good 
the trumpets also on every side and faithful servant: thou hast 
. . . and say. The sword of the been faithful over a few things. 
Lord, and of Gideon" (Judges I will make thee ruler over many 
15-18). When Gideon and his things: enter thou into the joy of 
hundred men did blow on the thy lord" (Matt. 25:21). In the 
trumpets and break the pitchers, name of Jesus Christ, Amen. 



The strength of the mountain surrounds me- 
BEYOND THE '*^ majesty, towering, grand, 

Entices me ever to conquer 
FARTHEST RIFT j^^ ^^^^^ ^^ ^^^^ craggy land- 

Gladys Hesser Burnham Ah! only in spirit I'm reaching, 

Searching for thoughts to uplift 
Tci loftier beckoning vistas 
Beyond the farthest rift. 



247 



Leanor J. Brown 

Appointed to the 

General Board 



■ Leanor Jesperson Brown, Mex- 
ico City, Mexico, was appointed 
to the General Board of Relief 
Society, February 1, 1967. A 
daughter of James A. Jesperson 
and Flora May Williams Jesper- 
son, she is a great-great-grand- 
daughter of Frederick Granger 
Williams, a Counselor to the 
Prophet Joseph Smith. She was 
married to Harold Brown in the 
Mesa Temple, and they are the 
parents of two sons : David Calvin 
and James Christopher. 

Her Church service began in 
girlhood. She is a Golden Gleaner 
and has worked in the aux- 
iliaries of the Church. In Relief 
Society, she has had a varied ex- 
perience as a class leader and ex- 
ecutive officer, including services 
as social science and theology 
class leader in Provo, Utah, Bos- 
ton, Massachusetts, and Mexico 
City. She has been first counselor, 
stake Relief Society president, 
and acting stake Relief Society 
president in Mexico City Stake, 
where her husband is currently 
serving as stake president. Sister 
Brown has been a short-term mis- 
sionary in the Mexican Mission, 
and she and her husband served as 
afssistants to the president of the 
Mexican Mission. While Brother 
Brown was president of the Ar- 
gentine Mission, Sister Brown di- 
rected the women's auxiliaries. 
She is presently teaching sem- 
inary to the English-speaking 




high school members of the 
Church in Mexico City. Her 
brother James Avril Jesperson is 
president of the Andes Mission. 

Her many years of residence in 
Mexico and in other Spanish- 
speaking countries have given her 
an understanding and a love for 
the Relief Society sisters and the 
members of the Church who are 
building the missions and the 
stakes and wards and branches in 
Latin America. 

Sister Brown is a natural lead- 
er, an accomplished speaker, and 
is well versed in Relief Society 
organizational procedures. A gra- 
cious homemaker, she excels in 
cooking, handicraft, and hospi- 
tality. Her appointment to the 
General Board of Relief Society 
will bring to it additional strength 
and ability, and her understand- 
ing of the Spanish-speaking sis- 
ters, as well as of other Relief 
Society sisters will add to the 
unity of the world-wide sister- 
hood. 



248 



Reba O. Carling 

Appointed to the 

General Board 



■ Reba Olsen Carling, a devoted 
Relief Society worker and experi- 
enced leader in all of the women's 
auxiliaries of the Church, was ap- 
pointed to the General Board of 
Relief Society, February 1, 1967. 
A daughter of Oluf H. and Jemina 
Sorenson Olsen, she was bom in 
Monroe, Utah, and was graduated 
from South Sevier High School. 
Her education was continued at 
the Latter-day Saints Business 
College in Salt Lake City, and at 
the University of Utah. 

In Church work. Sister Carling 
served as president of the Young 
Women's Mutual Improvement 
Association in Rupert, Idaho, 
and she worked with her husband 
in the New England Mission, 
where he was district president; 
she was a teacher in Primary 
and in Relief Society in Sunset 
Ward, San Francisco Stake, and 
in the Relief Society in Fillmore, 
Utah. In the Indian Hills Ward, 
Salt Lake City, she was a mem- 
ber of the MIA presidency, and in 
the Monument Park Ninth Ward 
she was theology class leader. In 
Monument Park Stake she served 
as Relief Society president, and 
was an ordinance worker in the 
Salt Lake Temple at the time of 
her call to the Relief Society 
General Board. 

Sister Carling's business train- 
ing has been an asset to her in 
several executive positions, par- 
ticularly in her recent work as 




executive secretary and personnel 
manager of a chain of retail stores 
in the Salt Lake City area. She 
is the mother of two sons and a 
daughter: Richard J. Carling, 
presently a member of the Utah 
State Legislature; Michael G. 
Carling, serving in the British 
Mission; and DeeAnn (Mrs. J. 
Clark Robinson) . Sister Carling's 
husband, Junius J. Carling, was 
killed in an airplane accident in 
1962, and she has loyally con- 
tinued their plans for the educa- 
tion and Church service of their 
children. 

The members of Relief Society, 
wherever they will be privileged 
to meet and associate with Sister 
Carling, will be blessed through 
her faith and enthusiasm and her 
buoyant personality. She comes 
to her new appointment with the 
love and admiration of many 
friends and a host of fellow 
workers in Relief Society, and in 
the Church. 



249 




■ Lately, Martha had found the 
mixing of meat loaf oppressive. 
From memory she measured the 
ingredients. Her listless eyes 
barely noted the slow, deliberate 
motion of her hands spooning 
leaden spices into the bowl and 
stirring together the clay-like 
mixture. Thirty years ago she had 
eagerly accepted the challenge of 
ground beef. Now, she grudged it 
as one more evidence that it was 
she who balanced the family bud- 
get. Just as she began prodding 
the stubborn meat with her fin- 
gers, the phone rang. Systemat- 
ically, Martha used her thumb 
and forefinger to wipe the meat 



from her hands, washed them at 
the sink, and dried them on the 
towel tucked into her apron as 
she walked to the phone. 

"Hello. . . . Yes, Frank? . . . 
No, not too busy. Just fixing 
dinner. . . . Now? Why now? . . . 
Yes, I'll be here, but can't you 
tell me on the phone? . . . Frank, 
is it good to leave work early? 
You don't want to take advan- 
tage just because you are near 
retirement. . . .Well, all right, if 
youVe talked to him. . . . All 
right, you can prune those low 
apricot branches while I finish 
dinner. ... I know that. If you 
waited until you felt like. . . . 
Well, someone has to. If I didn't, 
nothing would ever be done. . . . 
All right. Bye." 

Through her years of marriage 
Martha had grown increasingly 
responsible. When her children 
were young, she had imagined 
herself an accordion, lyrically ex- 
panding to bring within herself 
the added meaning of those who 
depended upon her. Gradually, 
she had felt her expansion reach 
its capacity, her music become 
thin, her responsibilities grow 
burdensome. She had become the 
family timekeeper, the button- 
finder, the hole-mender, and even 
the conscience. That which in her 
early years had so musically 
flowed into her had remained to 
settle upon her, heavy, tiring, un- 
mpving. She had expected that, 
as the children left for school, 
missions, and marriage, she would 
be released to fold again into her 
smaller, lighter person. But noth- 
ing had changed. She retained 
the responsibility for home, yard, 
children, even for her husband — 
especially her husband, the one 
who should have been responsible 



250 



The Forgotten Necessity 



for her, the one she should have 
leaned on. 

She plunged into the meat loaf 
again. She had just patted it into 
the pan when she heard Frank 
at the gate. She frowned, glanced 
at the clock, and noted that it 
had only been five minutes since 
he called. Martha gathered bits 
of evidence into conclusions as 
deftly as she gathered crumbs 
from the breakfast table into her 
napkin. Obviously, Frank had not 
called from his office. He had 
called from this side of town, the 
hobby shop. He had bought some- 
thing, probably for their wild 
flower collection, possibly the 
new plastic album he had taken 
her to admire several nights 
earlier. And he had come home 
immediately to show her. 

Martha heard her husband come 
into the kitchen. Before she 
turned to greet him, she was de- 
termined to finish her chore. She 
could easily imagine him there, 
grinning, with one hand resting 
casually on the table and the 
other, with more effort, casually 
behind his back. In two years he 
would retire from a full life of 
work, but he was still the im- 
pulsive schoolboy, pride spilling 
all over his face, eager to show 
the teacher his clever, new pur- 
chase, but anxious that she might 
not share his enthusiasm. 

Martha did share his enthus- 
iasm in her own way. On flower- 
hunting trips with her husband, 
she forgot her burden of respon- 
sibility. The unending blue of the 
sky, the rolling on and on of the 
hills, the constant promise of an- 
other, more intriguing mountain 
flower lifted her from her labors. 

But, faced with the white bowl 



blotched with shreds of left-be- 
hind meat loaf, she could wait to 
see his album. She placed the loaf 
pan into the oven. 

''Martha,'* Frank sounded hes- 
itant. ''Will you drive me to the 
airport?" 

"Airport?" was sufficient an- 
swer. Methodically, as a cat licks 
its paws and face leaving no spot 
uncleansed, she began in one 
corner to wipe the shelf. 

"I have to go to Los Angeles." 
He offered no more explanation. 
Martha had always had to extract 
information from him. 

"Los Angeles? Why go there? 
Your work is here in the north." 
Noiselessly, she piled the dishes 
in the sink. 

"It's not for work. I am going 
to the company hospital." 

For the first time, Martha 
turned around. "Hospital? I did 
not know you were sick." 

"I'm not sick. It's that sore 
on my cheek. I saw Doc Fletcher 
today. He thinks I should have 
it checked." He spoke very 
simply. 

"But didn't he check it?" she 
asked, remembering that she had 
told him to see the doctor three 
times last week. 

"He wants a more thorough 
check made, X-rays and a bi- 
opsy." 

She tried to grasp what he was 
saying. She reached for a chair, 
and pulling it nearer her, sat 
down. "Biopsy? On your cheek? 
You mean it's cancer?" 

"He says there is only a small 
chance that it is malignant. He 
just wants me checked. The hos- 
pital is the best place to do it." 

Martha tried to remember the 
beginning of the conversation. 
The words, the thoughts were 



251 



April 1967 



moving too rapidly, too unex- 
pectedly. "Yes, I'll take you." 
Then, as an afterthought — ''It 
only costs half as much to take 
the bus." She was automatically 
checking his extravagance. 

"The doctor ordered the plane. 
He phoned for reservations while 
I was still in his office. He even 
phoned the hospital to ask them 
to meet me. They will have a 
room waiting when I arrive." 

The implication of his words 
began to filter into her reasoning. 
She was silent a moment and 
then spoke softly, "A room in the 
hospital? You'll be staying there? 
Three hundred miles away?" 

Without answering, Frank went 
into the bedroom. Martha fol- 
lowed. Finally, he said, "You'll 
be alone here for a few days. Be 
sure to let the neighbors know. 
I shouldn't be gone more than a 
couple of days, not long enough 
to make the trip worthwhile for 
you." He brought his small suit- 
case from his closet and opened 
it on the bed. 

Martha felt terribly alone and 
out of touch with him. He was 
speaking almost casually, as if he 
were going to the corner for a 
newspaper. He avoided frowning 
or looking directly at her for 
more than a few seconds at a 
time. Yet the muscles around his 
eyes were tense; the line of his 
mouth was firm, perhaps from 
too much control. 

"It is serious, isn't it?" she 
asked. 

She went to his drawer and 
pulled out three changes of un- 
derwear. She laid them on the 
bed near his suitcase. 

He answered her, "I won't 
know that until I get there. I 
don't need all those clothes. I'll 



be in bed in a hospital." He ig- 
nored the underwear, packing in- 
stead a shirt, two books, and 
some stationery. 

Martha moved in front of the 
suitcase. "Take them anyway. It 
won't hurt you to have more than 
enough. Will you let me know 
as soon as you find out?" She re- 
moved the shirt, books, and 
paper, and began rearranging 
them in the suitcase. 

"Yes, I will. I'll call if it is 
possible." He had collected his 
shaving equipment, his tooth- 
brush, and his hair cream. Martha 
fitted each one in carefully. When 
she had finished, he closed the 
suitcase and said only, "Let's go." 

Martha wanted to open the 
suitcase and check it again. She 
wanted to be assured that he had 
everything, that he would lack 
nothing, that he was being sent 
well-kept to his destination. In- 
stead, she only felt turmoil, but 
she had to follow him to the car. 

An hour later Martha returned 
to her bedroom, hung up her coat, 
and changed her shoes. As she 
looked at the bed, at the place 
where the suitcase had been, she 
knew that there was something 
which she had neglected to send 
with Frank. It was something he 
would need — something he would 
arrive without and later miss. 
And he would need it. Martha 
closed her eyes and recounted 
every item she had packed, but 
she could not discover the for- 
gotten necessity. 

As she fixed herself a simple 
meal of meat loaf, bread, and 
milk, Martha tried to imagine 
each activity in Frank's hospital 
day. In that way she hoped to 
discover the missing item. Again, 



252 



The Forgotten Necessity 



she could find nothing. After 
folding a napkin, removing her 
apron, and moving her chair to 
the table, she sat down and auto- 
matically bowed her head to offer 
a blessing on her meal. 

A gush of realization swept 
through her body as she remem- 
bered what she had overlooked. 
She had forgotten to ask that 
they have prayer. Prayer — for 
years she had taken the lead in 
assembling the family for prayer, 
at mealtime, in the mornings, 
before outings and important 
events. Now, when Frank's life 
might even be in danger, she had 
forgotten prayer. She was so 
filled with self-incrimination that 
she could not decide for several 
minutes what should be done. 

Suddenly, quite clearly, she 
knew that she must pray alone. 
She was puzzled that she had not 
thought of it sooner. Frightened 
now, and hoping not to lose more 
of the apportioned minutes, she 
hurried to the bedroom, to the 
place where the suitcase had been 
on the bed, and knelt. She began, 
"Father in heaven. . . ." She 
forced her breath out and out 
and out, expecting that words 
would float out on the air stream. 
She knelt tightly in place, trying 
to force the thoughts that would 
release the words. She seemed to 
think of nothing, and she could 
say nothing. 

Then, with all the details of 
remembering, she saw Frank 
again as he walked evenly away 
from her and toward the plane. 
His expressionless back, with the 
rounded shoulders, bobbed in the 
center of her vision. She began 
again, "Father in heaven. . . ." 

Why could she not find the 
words? Why could she not read 



her thoughts? She wanted to gain 
help, to ask something, but what? 
What blessing or what relief 
should she ask for Frank? And 
what for herself? 

To be without any words for 
prayer bewildered her. Confused 
thoughts mixed and separated 
and mixed again in her mind. 
Early in the afternoon, she had 
grumbled under the burden of her 
responsibility. Now she was alone 
to enjoy her own direction of 
time and energy, to be respon- 
sible only for herself. Now she 
could fold inward. Yet she was 
haunted, knowing that she had 
sent Frank away without a prayer 
and he remained without a pray- 
er. Still, to try again would be 
useless. She decided to return to 
pray at bedtime. 

UHE returned to her meal. The 
food looked foreign to the plate 
— another meat loaf cooked at 
another time by other hands. She 
didn't want to take the first bite. 
When they ate together, she de- 
layed her eating until Frank had 
tasted the food. Then she asked, 
"How is it?" Frank always s^miled 
and answered, "Best there is," or 
a substitute phrase that showed 
his delight in her abilities as his 
keeper. Without that foolish, 
habitual beginning, without him 
there to appreciate her efforts, 
Martha could not enjoy her food. 
She stored the meat loaf, un- 
sampled, in the refrigerator. 

In the living room, she found 
the newspaper where she had 
placed it, on the small lamp table 
between their reading chairs. The 
headline on the city council 
squabble led her into the first 
paragraph. She was ready to ask, 
"Frank, what do you think of 



253 



April 1967 

Milton Harrington's statement?" arranged papers, and the pressed 

She looked into the emptiness of flowers. Years ago it would all 

the opposite chair and lost all have been brushed off to the 

interest in the article. floor and carefully put back in 

When her thoughts returned to piles, slots, drawers, and boxes, 
the newspaper, she forsook the She had offered to do it many 
impersonal objectiveness of head- times. She had threatened to do 
lines and looked inside for some- it three times. She had finally 
thing small, inconsequential, hu- learned that this table was not 
man in which she could involve her responsibility, that the mess 
herself. "Have you read this itself was a partial expression of 
letter to the editor?" The un- the creator who sat there in the 
answering blankness of the chair whisper-quiet evenings, reading 
caught her and held her until she about the flowers, shaping them, 
finally put the newspaper down, grouping them, preserving them. 
How pleasant it was to read when It was around this cluttered 
Frank was there to explain the table, where they had so often 
split in the city council or to forgotten themselves to absorb 
chuckle over some unique in- this part of nature, that they had 
cident or to scorn the problems been nearest to each other, 
of those who wrote for advice! Martha didn't touch one paper, 
How important it was to read the didn't clear one small area. For a 
paper, looking for the interesting moment, she understood the con- 
bits of information which Frank tribution which Frank had made 
might miss! How impossible it to their lives, the responsibility 
was for her to find the motiva- he had taken. It didn't come as 
tion within herself to read or to a revelation or as a clear, after- 
eat or to do anything with her wards-quotable statement, but 
hands or feet or head! with a draw of her breath, a ful- 

Her last hope for tolerating the ness of her heart. She knew what 

evening was their flower collec- had always fulfilled her life and 

tion. She went to that comer what she needed to retain this 

of the bedroom where a special sense of fulfillment. She knew 

table stood loyally holding the how to spend the strength of her 

books, the albums, the paste, the faith. 

paint, the ink, the tape, the She returned to her bedroom 

typewriter, the systematically to pray. 



Unsaid Words 

Zara Sabin 

There is no song that larks can sing, 
No perfume roses shed, 
That takes the place within our lives 
Of loving words, unsaid. 



254 




(Address delivered at the Magazine 

Department of the Relief Society 

Annual General Conference, 

September 29, 1966) 

■ Sister Sharp, this is a very awe- 
some audience for a lone mere 
male to face, but I am delighted 
to be with you this morning. 

I understand that you have 
had four main topics treated this 
morning. You have been told how 
to inspire and instruct with the 
Magazine and how to promote 
and utilize it. I would like to 
concentrate on a few practical 
suggestions in the latter two 
categories: how to promote and 
use this great Magazine. 

Last year in this meeting, 
Brother Wendell Ashton, a highly 
respected colleague of mine, gave 
a marvelous, moving, and spirit- 
ual talk in which he characterized 
The Relief Society Magazine as 
a link between heaven and home. 
This reminded me of my first 
serious encounter with the Maga- 
zine back in World War II. 

I had very few links with the 
Church during my first few 
months overseas in England, in 
North Africa, and in Italy. I had 



been traveling somewhat too fast 
from base to base for the Latter- 
day Saint Servicemen's Program 
to catch up with me. No copies of 
any of the Church magazines had 
reached me, and even the Latter- 
day Saints Servicemen's Program 
have forgotten me. Then one day 
in one of the officers clubs I ran 
across a battered, tattered, but 
strangely familiar sight. It was, 
oddly enough, an old copy of The 
Relief Society Magazine, and I 
couldn't tell you now how it got 
there — perhaps one of our Latter- 
day Saint Red Cross girls or one 
of our WAC officers might have 
brought it in, but I picked up 
that Magazine and I read it avid- 
ly from cover to cover, and it did 
indeed seem to be a link with 
home and with heaven in a way 
that I needed very badly at that 
particular time. 

Now, your calling is to help put 
that link in the proper place in 
every Latter-day Saint home. 
Let's examine for just a moment 
three very specific ways in which 
you might do it. 

The first way I am going to 
suggest is that you convince your- 



*Member, Sunday School General Board and V ice-Chairman, The Instructor 
Magazine Committee 



255 



April 1967 



self, if you are not already con- 
vinced, that your calling is im- 
portant, that you are performing 
a real service to the Relief 
Society, to your stake, or to the 
wards or branches you serve, and 
to the work of our Heavenly 
Father. Corollary to that, I sug- 
gest you convince yourself that 
this Magazine is all that it pur- 
ports to be. We have seen some 
of the things that it can do in a 
clever little skit a few minutes 
ago, but beyond that, I hope you 
read the Magazine every month 
and know its contents, and that 
your Magazine Representatives 
in the wards and branches do 
the same. This will build your 
enthusiasm better than anything 
else. 

The second step is to convey 
that enthusiasm to others. It 
really is contagious. The ward 
representatives will catch it from 
you, and the potential Magazine 
subscribers will catch it from 
them. 

And step three (and I almost 
think this is the most important 
of all because it is, perhaps, the 
most often violated) : sell this 
Magazine on its own merits. 

To illustrate the need for this 
philosophy, envision this situa- 
tion: a Magazine representative 
goes to the door and makes this 
approach: "Sister Jones, your 
subscription to The Relief So- 
ciety Magazine expires this 
month. We have to have our 
money in by next Thursday, and 
we need four more subscriptions 
to reach our quota. . . ." You can 
imagine the rest of the presenta- 
tion and the ensuing response. 

You will note that there is no 
attempt here to explain the 
merits of the Magazine or the 



benefits the potential subscriber 
will receive from reading it. A 
subscription acquired in this way 
will get the Magazine into that 
home, but it will seldom get the 
contents of the Magazine into 
the minds and hearts of those 
who subscribe — and I would pre- 
sume that^s a primary objective 
in publishing this Magazine. 

Now, in contrast, when Jesus 
preached his gospel, he presented 
it so clearly, so dramatically, and 
enticingly that his audience sim- 
ply couldn't resist what he had 
to offer. In presenting The Relief 
Society Magazine, you can well 
follow his example as a Master 
Teacher. The Relief Society Mag- 
azine has a great message to 
offer. It can be a great influence 
for good in the home, as you very 
well know, but we must find a 
way to get more women not 
merely to subscribe to it, but to 
read it and to heed it. 

Now here are a few more spe- 
cific thoughts. I am sure many 
of these have already occurred to 
you, but perhaps they will sug- 
gest some fresh or appealing way 
of presenting the case for The Re- 
lief Society Magazine. 

Idea No. 1: Why not encourage 
your ward Relief Societies to 
serve foods made from some of 
those taste-tempting recipes that 
I read in the Magazine, especially 
those that come to us from many 
different lands? I would hope that 
your Relief Society officers would 
credit the Magazine as the source. 
I know one ward Relief Society 
where this was done recently, and 
I am told the women could hardly 
wait to go home and try the 
recipes on their families, because 
it was food they had actually 
tested and tasted for themselves, 



256 



How to Promote and Use the Magazine 

and they wanted to see what re- and work for a cause, but they 

action they would get from their won't necessarily accomplish the 

own families. objective that you want to ac- 

Idea No. 2: Try leaving a copy, complish, which goes far beyond 

I am sure many of you here have merely selling a Magazine sub- 

had a call from a certain brush scription. 

company representative at some- My good friend and former 

time in the past few months. That Sunday School Board member, 

company has an effective little Reed Bradford, used to tell us 

technique. They present the frequently that we are prone to 

housewife with a clever little do the right things for the wrong 

magazine that has good illustra- reasons. When we get people to 

tions, beautiful color, and some subscribe to the Magazine be- 

interesting reading in it, along cause they are helping us reach 

with pictures and information a quota, they are doing the right 

about their products. One very thing but for the wrong reason, 

successful representative, who is and it won't get readers into the 

a district supervisor for this Magazine. 

company, told me that his sales Another suggestion: learn to 
people now spend far less time anticipate objections and answer 
in each home than formerly, be- them. An insurance agent friend 
cause the customers are already of mine tells me that this is one 
presold. They leave a copy of the of the greatest secrets of success- 
magazine, and then when they ful selling. But are there any real 
call back a few days later, they objections to subscribing to The 
spend only a few minutes in each Relief Society Magazine? If so, 
home taking orders. what are they? 

You can use a similar tech- A well- reputed psychologist, 
nique with women who are not James Harvey Robinson, main- 
yet familiar with this Magazine, tained that there are two kinds 
Leave a copy and a reminder of reasons we have for doing or 
that you are going to call back not doing a certain thing. There 
later. In so doing you also leave is the good reason — the valid, the 
a feeling of obligation on their acceptable, the legitimate reason 
part to at least glance through — and these are the ones we 
the Magazine, because they won't usually tell other people. And 
want to be embarrassed by not then there are the real reasons, 
knowing anything about the pub- the deep-seated reasons, and 
lication when you come back and these are the ones we often keep 
say, ''What did you think of this? to ourselves. 
Did you like such and such an A few seasons ago for The In- 
article or such and such a story?" structor magazine, we did some 
They will feel they have to be readership studies, and we tried 
familiar with it, and in so doing to get at both the good reasons 
they will sell themselves on the and the real reasons why a few 
wonderful offerings of this Mag- people, and I emphasize few, fail 
azine. to resubscribe for The Instructor 

Quotas are often used as sales after they have been subscribers 

incentives to make people go out for some time. I don't like to ad- 

257 



April 1967 



mit this, but there were a very 
few who said they just didn't Hke 
the Magazine — and I still can't 
understand that one! Then there 
were a few more who said they 
were no longer working in the 
Sunday School and so didn't 
really need it. I understood their 
reasons, but I had some good 
answers by pointing out how 
Primary, and Relief Society, and 
Priesthood teachers also found the 
Magazine useful and kept on sub- 
scribing year after year. But by 
far the greatest number of people 
gave us two other answers: 

The first was, '7 can't afford 
it/' I wonder if this is a valid 
reason. We'll examine it in a min- 
ute or two, but this is one of 
those good reasons that Robinson 
talks about, isn't it? 

And close behind it was, of 
course, '7 don't have time to read 
it." I wonder how often you have 
called at a home where the family 
was watching a TV soap opera 
in the daytime or a spy thriller 
in the evening, yet someone 
would boldly tell you, "We don't 
have any time to read, so we 
really don't need it, thank you." 

Again, this is one of those good 
reasons. I suspect that if we in 
this room were honest with our- 
selves, we would have to admit 
that we are all woefully short of 
both time and money to do and 
to buy all the things we would 
like for our families. But, within 
limits, of course, somehow we 
seem to budget both the time 
and money to do and buy what 
we really need. 

Elder Paul Dunn has a favorite 
saying that there are things that 
are nice to know and things that 
we need to know. I suggest we 
paraphrase Brother Dunn and 



say that there are things that 
are nice to have and do, and there 
are things we need to have and 
we need to do. 

Somehow, we must get into the 
minds of our potential subscrib- 
ers The Relief Society Magazine 
is one of the things we all need 
to find time for in our busy 
schedules. We need to budget 
time in order to read this wonder- 
ful Magazine, and we need to find 
the little money it takes to sub- 
scribe. Perhaps we'll have to give 
up some little luxury or some im- 
pulse purchase. But the sacrifice 
isn't great, and it's only a few 
pennies a month. Now I know 
there are a few people who can't 
afford those few pennies. But in 
our society today there are rela- 
tively few who can't afford the 
small subscription price of The 
Relief Society Magazine. So it is 
really up to you to provide the 
feeling of need — to help your po- 
tential subscribers want this more 
than some of the other wants. 

I would like to give just a few 
convincing arguments that will 
help you achieve that small extra 
measure of success that makes so 
much difference between a cham- 
pion and an also ran. Maybe you 
have watched our Mormon golfer, 
Billy Casper, play in tournaments 
of champions. Casper often wins 
just by a hairbreadth. You could 
almost call him Hairbreadth Cas- 
per sometimes, because he evi- 
dences the almost infinitesimal 
difference between a really great 
golfer and a nearly great golfer. 
Why, then, does he so often win? 
I'm convinced it's the extra meas- 
ure of practice and effort and de- 
votion to his sport that accounts 
for his superb skill and ability to 
come through a winner when 



258 



How to Promote and Use the Magazine 



competition is toughest. 

Now, how can we, with that 
Httle extra effort on our parts, 
convince some of our hard-to- 
convince potential subscribers 
that this Magazine is worth giv- 
ing up some impulse purchase 
they don't really need, and an 
evening with the late-late show 
once a month? How can we ac- 
complish this worthy objective? 

You have many things going 
for you on this Magazine. The 
size of the Magazine is conducive 
to reading in many convenient 
moments and places. The Read- 
er's Digest uses a similar format 
for similar reasons. The Relief 
Society Magazine is almost the 
same width and just a little long- 
er than the Digest. It fits easily 
into pocket or purse or on the 
bedside table, and weighs little 
when you hold it to read it. That 
can be important if you compare 
it with some of the oversize mag- 
azines published these days. 

Complete articles, as opposed 
to the ''continued-on-page-so-and- 
so" style, also encourage reading. 

You also have many appealing 
"graphics" or illustrations and 
page make-up. I especially no- 
ticed the array of scenic covers 
that were depicted in the little 
skit. The pictures are wholesome 
and beautiful. You wouldn't be 
afraid to leave them around the 
home — unlike several recent cov- 
ers of our so-called "family mag- 
azines." 

Good reading has many re- 
wards that far outweigh the time 
and money we spend on it. The 
famous essayist Joseph Addison 
tells us that "reading is to the 
mind what exercise is to the 
body." Reading stretches our 



mental muscles and expands our 
horizons. It takes us out of our 
mundane worlds and lets us 
travel as far as our imaginations 
and the picture-painting words of 
the authors can carry us. Read- 
ing keeps us vibrant, it keeps us 
alive and makes us far more in- 
teresting to our marriage mates 
and our families. It also is a form 
of insurance against mental aging. 
We are only as old as we think 
we are. Some people say that one 
way to keep alive is to keep in- 
terested in many things, and the 
way to keep interested is to read 
widely. A few minutes spent in 
reading each day can be the most 
profitable, rewarding investment 
that we make of our time. So it 
really isn't a question of being 
able to afford the time. The ques- 
tion is, can we afford not to in- 
vest it in good reading? It is one 
of your jobs to sell that idea. 

Now, one more final suggestion 
that I suspect is a little redun- 
dant because the little skit you 
had earlier is one example of what 
I am about to propose. For a 
number of years on our Sunday 
School General Board, we have 
had monthly reviews of The In- 
structor Magazine. We rotate this 
assignment among the Board 
members, and each individual 
gives this his own subjective ap- 
proach, which adds "spice" and 
variety to the presentations. We 
recommend that the stakes do the 
same thing in their monthly prep- 
aration meetings, and the wards in 
their ward faculty meetings. Now, 
this need take only ten or fifteen 
minutes, if you do not try to give 
a predigested version of what is 
in the Magazine. What you want 
to do is to intrigue your audience 
to the point where they can hard- 



259 



April 1967 



ly wait to get to the Magazine 
and read it. 

I am sure some of you have 
had classes from a great teacher, 
especially a great teacher of lit- 
erature, who makes you want to 
get a certain book as quickly as 
possible and read what he has 
been talking about. I suspect that 
some of you may have encoun- 
tered this in some of your lessons 
in Relief Society. You want more; 
you are hungry for more. This 
is what this kind of review should 
make you want to do. 

I haven't time this morning for 
a full-scale sample review of your 
October issue, but I just wanted 
to point out a few things that 
appealed especially to me. I 
managed to borrow a copy briefly 
from my wife who guards these 
Magazines rather jealously. Here 
is a typical sample of poetry that 
especially moved me: 

The firelight is warm and golden 

As I sit here alone; 

But each room is empty, silent 

Until you come. 

Then when I hear your whistle, 

And your footstep at the door, 

This place becomes alive, 

Happy, and secure. 

For by your very presence 

At evening when you come, 

The empty quiet of each room 

Becomes the peace of home. 

Enid F. WooUey 

Appropriately, it is entitled 
''Homecoming," and it has an 
element of universality about it 
that is one of the touchstones of 
great poetry. The emotion that is 
expressed can be felt as much in 
Salt Lake City as in far-off Tas- 
mania, where this little poem 
originated. 

There is an intriguing article in 
this issue [October 1966] entitled 
"Our Children Earn Their Own 



Allowances." After I had read this, 
I could hardly wait to try the sys- 
tem on our five allowance-hungry 
youngsters. I'll let you know how 
it works out. 

Recipes: I defy you to read 
through this section without get- 
ting hungry. I look at some of 
these recipes from far-off lands 
and have even clipped a few for 
my own file. I don't suppose I 
will ever get around to trying 
them, but maybe I can talk my 
wife into doing it. 

In the homemaking hints and 
recipe section, and in many other 
parts of the Magazine in recent 
months, I have noticed that The 
Relief Society Magazine has led 
the way in something that I think 
is of vital importance to Church 
magazines right now. That is a 
recognition that all of the Latter- 
day Saints do not live along the 
Wasatch Front, or in Utah, or 
even in the United States. This is 
a universal Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints, with 
members scattered throughout 
the free world, and even beyond, 
and I find reflections of this 
throughout the recent issues of 
The Relief Society Magazine. 

This brings me to the "Wom- 
an's Sphere" feature, with its 
intriguing woman-over-the-world 
symbol. As one other well-known 
woman's magazine once put in a 
slogan, "never underestimate the 
power of a woman," the power 
and influence of Latter-day Saint 
and other women throughout the 
world are documented in the 
pages of your Relief Society 
Magazine, and, notably, in this 
particular section. I noticed in 
the October Magazine examples 
from London, from Ohio, from 
North Wales, among others. 



260 



How to Promote and Use the Magazine 

In the same October issue he cites what some of our greatest 

Elder Thomas S. Monson of the EngHsh authors have had to say 

Council of the Twelve, teaches us about the strength of humility, 

strength through obedience as But this is really absurd of 

only Elder Monson can teach it. me. Why should I tell you about 

And then there is the unusual, your Magazine? I am sure every- 

rich offering of so-called "fie- one of you here has read it from 

tion." I say "so-called" because cover to cover. I won^t embarrass 

the truths in some fiction are you by asking for a show of 

more precise and more meaning- hands. 

ful than some of the things we Now each of you here today, 

treat as fact. And they are told and your counterparts in all 

in the rich idiom of the well-told the wards and branches of the 

story. Church, are much more than 

Now the lesson departments Relief Society Magazine repre- 

must surely be among the best- sentatives. As Elder Ashton said 

read features in the Magazine, last year, in essence, you carry to 

and I only saved them until last the world the only periodical on 

because I feel that the reading earth which delivers the restored 

of the Magazine should not stop gospel of the Master in a form 

with these lessons, and I know in especially written and edited for 

many instances that it does. I women. You are emissaries in the 

suspect that many women just great cause, and a worthy work, 

read the lessons, and they read and I pray that each of you here 

nothing else in the Magazine. I today may recognize the impor- 

was especially impressed with tance of this work and find your 

Elder Robert K. Thomas' cul- place in it and the best way in 

tural refinement lessons. This which to carry it forward. This is 

term was a new one to me, but my prayer, in the name of Jesus 

seemed most appropriate. Here Christ. Amen. 



HILLS AGAINST THE SKY 

Dorothy J. Roberts 

Hills seem impediment against the sky, 
Refusing prairie peace and desert flower, 
Denying distance to the searching eye, 
Detaining dawn behind their massive bower. 

But bridge the chasm, climb the coral crest; 
In shade and hymn above the vista's blue, 
A flaming sunfall gathers in the west: 
Plain and sahara both belong to you. 



261 



SPRING 

Christie Lund Coles 

How eager the grass is to grow green: 

How soon the blades arise 

Like children rising up, 

Lifting their heads, so young, so clean. 

How eager the grass is to grow green. 

How soon the sky transforms to azure blue: 
The heavy clouds soon-passed \,,^ V\ 

Are quieted as leaves upon a stream, '^^.^ 
Curving; their counterparts are new. 

How soon the sky transforms to azure blue. 

How quick the birds are now to choir-sing. ^ 
After the folded wing, the docile head. 
The questioning peep of doubt; 
Their song pours forth as soft, intimate bells 
That move In wind, and moving, ring. 

How quick the birds are now to choir-sing. 




262 




ley at Meeker, Colorado 
Willard Luce 



Be Happy, But Remember 



Alice P. Willardson 




m That morning I was really on 
top of the world. I breathed 
deeply of the cool fall air. It 
wasn't hard to imagine that I was 
walking to music. The sky was so 
much more blue, the sun so much 
brighter, the breeze so much 
softer. The lights had come on 
again "all over the world." Yes, 
the war was over! The fighting 
was through. All the first wild, 
hilarious celebration was over. 
Our boys would soon be coming 
home again. That was what the 
morning breeze was whispering 
as it caressed my cheeks, "Peace, 
peace." A world of peace and 
beauty again! Just to be able 
to say to yourself, "God's in 
his heaven: all's right with the 
world." 

I fairly floated down the street, 
answering all the happy "Good- 
mornings" from the neighbors 
and greetings from the business- 
men as I walked through Main 
Street. 

"Well, we'll soon be through 
with you now, Mrs. O.P.A." they 
called. Working in the Office of 
Price Administration had been a 
war-time obligation. 

"That's right, we'll soon be 
folding our tents 'like the Arabs, 
and as silently steal away.' " 

"Guess you'll kind of miss it, 
won't you?" 

"Oh, it will be so good not to 
need that sort of thing. Maybe 
I'll have to pay you all a visit 
each morning for awhile just to 
keep from getting lonesome." 

"You're not through yet, are 
you?" 

"No, not quite, we still have 
to ration sugar for awhile longer. 
And, of course, the price control 
will have to continue for some 
time. But I imagine a county 

263 



April 1967 



board will take over and all our 
little local boards will be through. 
We can't get rid of it all in a day, 
but it will be good to get back to 
normal again.'* 

"You can say that again!" 
At the Post Office door, Bishop 
Kendell stood with his hand ex- 
tended. "Looks like you are walk- 
ing on air this morning, my dear. 
Your smile is absolutely radiant." 

I HE pressure of his hand was 
firm, and I wondered how eyes so 
grave could still twinkle. These 
last years had not been kind to 
Bishop Kendell. Of course he 
wasn't our bishop now, but he 
would always be that to me. He 
lived out in what we, as children, 
called "Lover's Lane," and had 
been our bishop for years when 
we lived on the farm. Many of 
the problems of my young wom- 
anhood had been solved by his 
kindly voice. He had blessed and 
baptized our children. Yes, the 
fine veins in his face were too 
blue, and his skin was almost 
transparent. Yet, there was such 
strength there it was almost as 
if his soul was shining through. 

"You don't look so bad your- 
self, bishop. You found the key 
to happiness a long time ago, 
didn't you? That's one thing you 
can give away and still have 
plenty for yourself, or you would 
not have any left, would you?" 
I asked lovingly. 

"Yes, happiness is sort of con- 
tagious," he said, and the old 
twinkle was in his eyes again. 

"That's right. Give my love 
to Sister Kendell, will you?" I 
waved gaily as I went down the 
street. 

A small group of men stood on 
the City Hall lawn as I ran up 



the steps. The board chairman 
was there. 

"You're soon going to be out 
of a job now, young lady," he 
called. 

"Won't it be fun? You, too. 
You'll never get your wages 
doubled now." 

"That's right, but since two 
times nothing is still nothing, I 
guess it won't matter." This was 
an old joke among these men who 
had given freely of so much time 
and worry through all the war 
years. 

"Yes, but think of all the nice 
names you have been called these 
last three years. You're going to 
miss all the applause when you 
retire to private life." 

A burst of laughter greeted our 
sally. It was good to hear people 
laugh again. 

Even our dingy little office, 
with its files and typewriters, 
looked brighter this morning. 
Maybe it was the sun reflecting 
on the white-washed walls which 
faced our only windows. How 
often in the past two years had 
that wall typified to me the say- 
ing, "Beating your head against 
a blank wall." 

Mildred greeted me with her 
usual smile, only this time it was 
not the smile we painted on each 
morning and wore to cover every 
emotion while we quoted reg- 
ulations and doled out ration 
stamps. Her eyes were shining 
and I knew her heart was singing 
the same tune that mine was. 
The boys would be coming home! 
When? How soon would the boys 
be coming home? 

"I had a letter from Bob this 
morning. He said they sure put 
on a celebration in Alaska when 
they got the word of V.J. Day," 



264 



Be Happy, But Remember 

she said. ''You look like you had have a T gasoline application, 

good news, too. A letter from too." 

Keith?" "What! Only the application 

"Yes, he says he won't be blank? How about some T 

getting home for awhile yet, as stamps now you don't need them 

the Air Corps still needs weather any more?" 

men, at least enough to man the "They all had to be accounted 
airfields. Three years is a long for and the remainder burned 
time for him to be out of school, with great ceremony. You will 
and he is anxious to get home, never know what we were think- 
but we can wait now that the ing as all those stamps went up 
war is over. I imagine some of in smoke." 

the boys will be coming home Just then the city marshall 

right away. Won't it seem good entered and sat down in the re- 

to have young men to help on the maining chair rather heavily. We 

farms again! It will put the red all looked at him, and the smiles 

blood of youth back into this faded. 

town. One didn't dare to think "I guess we are not quite 

how gray and dreary our world through yet. The widow woman 

was with the youth gone out of Josh Ames married just got word 

it." that her son is dead. Died in a 

_i hospital overseas." 
I HE door was standing open. That old dread silence fell on 

and the city mayor had walked in the group once more. One by one, 

and joined in the conversation, the men faded from the room. 

"Yes, they will soon put some Their mumbled words of grief 

color and life back into this old and sympathy mingled strangely 

town. They have already brought with the blurred figures in the 

the color back into the cheeks of room and the confusion that 

a few girls I could mention, whirled in my head. 
Funny isn't it, that in spite of They were all gone, so was the 

all the boys have been through, day, and time turned backward, 

they are the ones who have all In the chair in front of my desk 

the hope and optimism. I guess sat a forlorn little figure. Her 

just to be home again is heaven shoulders drooped and her gray 

to them." eyes were desolate. "I — I missed 

Others strolled into the office the bus." She was breathless with 

and sat with the old chairs tilted the choke in her throat. The 

back at a rakish angle. Even the clock ticked loudly. Why didn't 

chairs seemed giddy with the we muzzle that thing? 
new happiness. Conversation and "I'm so sorry. Were you going 

jokes were tossed lightly about, some place special?" 
Must have been a new sensation "Oh, yes. I was going to Salt 

for the old office. Lake to see my son. He is going 

"How about a sheet of those overseas, and I could only see him 

sugar stamps for my scrapbook?" for a few minutes as the train 

"Oh, these are still precious, stops in Salt Lake City. But I — 

You'll have to use your A Book I wanted to see him so badly." 
for a souvenir. Here, you can Tick-tock, tick-tock. . . . 

265 



April 1967 



Her head sank and her voice 
wasn't much more than a whis- 
per. "He wired me to be sure and 
be there. He has been sick, and 
he is just a kid!'' 

Yes, he was just a kid. A kid 
with freckles on his nose. And 
such a cute grin. I remembered 
the day he had been in the office 
for his "entering service gas- 
oline." 

liCK-TOCK, tick-tock . . . the 
time was passing. I could see that 
train pulling into the Salt Lake 
station. I could see the boy's 
thin, eager face, see the light fade 
from his eyes, and then hear the 
chug-chugging of the train as it 
pulled out, and the whistle, the 
whistle, and the smoke growing 
thin in the distance. I knew she 
was hearing it, too, and that her 
heart was going with the boy as 
we sat in the stillness of that 
office. 

Tick-tock — tick .... tock. 

"Somehow, I know I'll never 
see him again. ..." 

Again the lump in my throat 
was choking me, and my eyes 
stung with the unshed tears just 
as they had that day. I felt as 
if I was smothering. 

"Mildred, Mildred, do you re- 
member the morning she was in 
here? The morning she missed 
the bus?" 

"Yes, yes, of course, I remem- 
ber. Don't go over all that again. 
You know there was nothing we 
could do about it." 

"I know. She didn't even ask 
for anything. Maybe their old car 
wouldn't have made it to Salt 
Lake if we could have let them 
have the gasoline." 

The walls were closing down on 
me, stifling me. "Oh, Mildred, 



do you care? I've got to get out 
of here." 

"Of course, I'll stay till you get 
back." 

Gone was the brightness of the 
day. The glare of the pavement 
hurt my eyes. The shadows were 
so intense that they hit me in 
the face. No, not shadows — it 
was willows along the creek. In- 
stinctively I had sought the shade 
of "Lover's Lane." How ironic! 
"Lover's Lane" to cry your heart 
out for a mother who had lost too 
much, and for a soldier who died 
overseas, but who was only a boy 
who had been sick and needed his 
mother! And somehow they both 
had known that they would never 
see each other again. 

And I had stood in the way! I 
wouldn't let her go to him. No 
it wasn't I. It was the regulations. 
Other boys needed that gas to fly 
their planes. The country was full 
of mothers who could not say 
goodbye to their sons. Why did 
I take exception to this one? But 
this mother! Life had taken so 
much from her that she had not 
even expected anything. She had 
not even asked. Her heart was 
so heavy that her brain was par- 
alyzed. All she could see was a 
little boy who had to be a man. 
She had known and he had 
known that this was their last 
chance on this earth. 

And now it had happened, just 
a boy alone and so far away. I 
could still see her holding that 
yellow slip of paper, and her eyes 
as far away and desolate as they 
had been that day. Dear God! 
If I felt Hke I did, what did she 
feel like? 

At last the flood broke and the 
tears came. I lay prone upon the 
grass and sobbed increasingly. 



266 



Be Happy, But Remember 



Somehow I was crying for all the 
mothers in the world who would 
never throw their arms around 
that loved form and welcome him 
home. The grief was too much 
to bear. 

OoMEONE was patting me on 
the shoulder, and a voice, kind 
and gentle, was saying, *What- 
ever is the matter, Nelly?" It was 
Bishop Kendell. 

"Oh, I just can't stand it. I 
can't stand to think of it." And 
I told him the whole story. The 
telegram that had arrived today 
and all that was behind it. All 
the other telegrams all over the 
world! 

"I know, I know, Nelly. And it 
is little enough one can do at a 
time like this, and somehow cry- 
ing helps the least of it. Why 
don't you go to the little mother? 
She has few friends here in this 
strange town. She needs you." 

'T will, I will go to her later. 
'But what if she hates me?" 

"She won't hate you. She un- 
derstood. You know, my dear, 
you cannot take upon yourself 
the grief of the whole world. Each 
must bear his own. Remember in 
Gethsemane, even our Savior 
sweat blood at every pore, when 
he took upon himself the sins 
and sorrows of the world." 

"Oh, I know. It isn't that. It's 
just that I was so happy this 
morning. Why can't we forget all 
this grief and heartache, all this 
tragedy? I want to be happy! 
Why can't we forget!" 

"You are not the only one who 
wants to forget. The whole world 
is drunk with trying to forget. 
Forgetting is only a drag for the 
mind. I can't believe that it is 
the answer. These boys died that 



we might still have our right to 
the pursuit of happiness. Our 
Lord and Savior died on the cross 
that we might have eternal life. 
But he did not want us to for- 
get. He even instituted the Sac- 
rament of the Lord's Supper that 
we might always remember, that 
he did not die in vain. Somehow 
we have to learn to be happy 
but remember.'' 

As he spoke, the storm within 
me gradually grew more calm, 
but, walking back to the office, 
I felt dull and heavy. How could 
anyone ever be happy, remember- 
ing all the sacrifice and suffering? 

The work at the office dragged, 
and it was late before I had fin- 
ished. I locked the door and 
walked through the semi-dark- 
ness of the outer halls. 

As I came down the steps and 
out on to the street there burst 
upon me one of the most glorious 
sunsets I helve ever known. My 
tired eyes blinked at the bril- 
liance, and it seemed to mock my 
heavy heart. Slowly the splendor 
of orange and gold faded and the 
sky was a clear blue and each 
fluff of a cloud the most delicate 
pink, like bows on a baby blan- 
ket, I thought absently. The sun 
had gone to rest, not to be seen 
again till the dawn of another 
day. But as each fleecy cloud 
across the heavens picked up the 
light and reflected it back with 
increasing glory, those in the 
west deepened in color to mauve 
and lavender. Slowly, the colors 
in one part of the sky faded only 
to linger somewhere else as only 
an autumn twilight can do. And 
amid all this beauty of a dying 
day, my soul groped for an an- 
swer. "Be happy, but always re- 
member." 



267 



We All Work Together 

Alice H. Ballard 

■ My small ward has a membership of only ninety-eight. I have 
always felt blessed to live in a small ward which has given me many 
opportunities to serve. 

A short time ago my bishop came and asked me to be president 
of our Relief Society. I tried to say "No," for several reasons. The 
former presidents had been outstanding, and I felt my inability to 
carry on as they had done. I had no confidence in my ability to lead. 
I had served as theology class leader on the stake board for a year, 
and I felt there might be a conflict. 

The bishop brushed all my excuses aside. I chose my counselors 
and we were sustained. My feelings changed. I still felt humble and 
weak in accepting this responsibility, but deemed it an honor to be 
counted worthy to receive such a call. I had a feeling of determina- 
tion to do everything in my power to make a success of this work. 

Our meeting place is a beautiful rock schoolhouse which is no 
longer used for that purpose. When our schools were consolidated, 
our children were sent elsewhere. The school board gave permission 
for our Relief Society to use the building. The sisters have done an 
outstanding job furnishing and making it a place of beauty, where 
we meet. In one corner of our classroom stands a statue of the 
Prophet Joseph Smith, sculptured by Avard Fairbanks. What could 
be more appropriate and beautiful than to have this statue of our 
Prophet? He it was v/ho v/as inspired to organize Relief Society. 

I was anxious to have everything in order, before we held our first 
October meeting. One morning I left home at daylight with the 
intention of doing a little work, both inside and out. I had been there 
about ten minutes when another sister came. She had discovered that 
my car was gone and had guessed my whereabouts, so she came to 
help. The air was cool and invigorating. An hour soon slipped by and, 
with a feeling of happiness, we returned home to resume our house- 
hold duties. 

Two hours later my phone rang. Our former president asked if she 
could cut the lawns the rest of the year. I took the keys down to the 
building so she might have access to electricity. Within a short time, 
two other sisters came, wanting to help. A kind brother came, bring- 
ing his tall ladder. He took our curtains down so that we might clean 
them. Later he came again and put them up. 

What a warm, happy feeling it gave me to see their spirit of help- 
fulness, their interest, love, and devotion for the work. ' 

I am truly thankful that I belong to The Church of Jesus Christ 

of Latter-day Saints. It gives us all a chance to serve. Througlv 

-service, we grow and develop. It matters not what we are called to 

do. If we put our hearts into* the work and ask for our Heavenly 

Father's help, we will be successful and happy. 

268 



J^ 



^^. Woman's 

Sphere 




Ramona W. Cannon 



Mrs. Lucy Farley, Tooele, Utah, a 
Navajo woman who was reared in Teec 
Nos Bass, a small Indian community 
near Shiprock, New Mexico, is a 
skilled weaver of rugs which are in 
great demand. She works at a loom in 
her home. Her latest rug, which took 
more than a month to weave, is done 
in the colorful and intricate "Yeibichei" 
pattern. 



Lili Kraus, world-famed pianist, born 
in Budapest, is particularly devoted to 
the music of Mozart, and plays with 
"unrivalled artistry" all twenty-five of 
his piano concertos, which she de- 
scribes as having "a divine serenity . . . 
purity and chastity . . . seductive grace 
and incredible sweetness," A renowned 
soloist in Europe for more than thirty 
years, her nine concerts in the United 
States recently were acclaimed as 
"impeccable Mozart, clean refinement, 
and intense drama." 



Catherine Drinker Bowen is the author 
of a valuable and much-praised study 
of the framing of the Constitution of 
the United States. In "Miracle at Phila- 
delphia" (May to September 1787), 
she traces the problems and remark- 
able achievements of those "great and 
dedicated men" who explored the 
"basic problems and principles of 
government" and arrived at under- 
standing and a measure of solution to 
many great political complexities. "My 
aim," says Miss Bowen, "is to call back 
the voices, the commonsense, the ex- 
traordinary performance." 



Julia Child, who conducts a well- 
known television cooking school, grew 
up in Pasadena, California. Through a 
series of "accidental happenings," she 
has become an authority on French 
cooking and an expert in preparing 
French cuisine. She studied in Paris 
under the master chef Max Bugnard 
and attended a "little cooking theater" 
manned by some of the top Parisian 
patissiers, and cooperated with two 
women, Simone Beck and Louisette 
Bertholle, in composing a cookbook for 
Americans. The three women estab- 
lished a cooking school called L'Ecole 
des Trois Gourmandes, and Julia be- 
came an expert translator of the 
French language. Currently, she is 
rated as one of the most influential 
cooking teachers in the United States. 

Dr. Virginia P. Apgar is director of con- 
genital malformations research for the 
National Foundations March of Dimes 
for the United States. She is a noted 
specialist in problems of newborn in- 
fants, and is creator of the "Apgar 
Score," a fast clinical evaluation to 
determine a baby's overall condition by 
checking heart rate, respiration, muscle 
tone, reflexes, and color. 

Ellen L. Eggleston is a freight agent for 
the Denver and Rio Grande Western 
Railroad. She directs and controls ship- 
ments in and out of Sugar House sta- 
tion in Salt Lake City, Utah. An impor- 
tant part of her job is notifying 
businesses when their shipments have 
arrived. She also traces lost car lots 
and estimates payments on damaged 
goods. 



269 



He Is Risen" 



EDITORIAL 




Volume 54 April 1967 Number 4 

Belle S. Spafford, President 
Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor 
Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor 
Hulda P. Young, Secretary-Treasurer 



Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 
Evon W. Peterson 
Aleine M. Young 
Josie B. Bay 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. Manwaring 
EIna P. Haymond 
Mary R. Young 
Mary V. Cameron 
Afton W. Hunt 
Elsa T. Peterson 
Fanny S. Kienitz 
Elizabeth B. Winters 
Jennie R. Scott 
Alice L. Wilkinson 
Irene W. Buehner 
Irene C. Lloyd 



Hazel S, Love 
Fawn H. Sharp 
Celestia J. Taylor 
Anne R. Gledhill 
Belva B. Ashton 
Zola J. McGhie 
Oa J. Cannon 
Lila B. Walch 
Lenore C. Gundersen 
Marjorie C. Pingree 
Darlene C. Dedekind 
Cleone R. Eccles 
Edythe K. Watson 
Ellen N. Barnes 
Kathryn S. Gilbert 
Verda F. Burton 
Myrtle R. Olson 
Alice C. Smith 
Lucile P. Peterson 
Elaine B. Curtis 
Zelma R. West 
Leaner J. Brown 
Reba 0. Carling 



■ "He is not here: for he is risen, 
as he said" (Matt. 28:6). This 
joyous and momentous announce- 
ment was made by the angel to 
Mary Magdalene and other women 
who had followed the Lord from 
Galilee, stayed by during the 
terrible ordeal of the crucifixion, 
and had come early that first 
morning of the week to render a 
loving service. They had waited 
for the first light of dawn to do a 
more thorough anointing and em- 
balming of the body with precious 
oils and spices. Some of them 
had been present at the burial and 
had known the haste with which 
it was necessary for Joseph and 
Nicodemus to entomb the body 
of the Lord before the beginning 
of the Sabbath. Even with the 
angel's assurance "Fear not ye," 
the women "departed quickly with 
fear and great joy" and failed to 
comprehend at that moment the 
glorious meaning of the words "he 
is risen." 

Mary Magdalene, following the 
angel's instruction, hastened to 
tell the brethren, Simon Peter and 
"that other disciple, whom Jesus 
loved," who, doubtless, was John, 
that the body of the Lord was gone 
from the sepulchre, "and we 
know not where they have laid 
him" (John 20:2). Peter and John 
ran to the tomb and, seeing it 
empty, turned and went away sor- 
rowfully because, as John frankly 



270 



states, "For as yet they knew not the scripture, that he nnust rise 
again from the dead" (John 20:9). 

Mary stayed by the tomb and, looking in, perceived two personages 
in white, sitting at the head and at the feet of where the body had 
lain. And then Mary turned away and, through her tears, she beheld 
another Personage who inquired of her, "Woman, why weepest thou? 
whom seekest thou?" (John 20:15). It was Jesus, her beloved Lord, yet 
she dod not know him until he spoke her name — "Mary." Recognition 
flooded her being and she, in her ecstatic joy, uttered the worshipful 
word "Rabboni," meaning "Master." As she in her reverent love was 
about to touch him, he said "Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended 
to my Father" (John 20:17), and he told her to go and tell the brethren 
of his resurrection. 

"To a woman, to Mary of Magdala, was given the honor of being the 
first among mortals to behold a resurrected Soul, and that Soul, the 
Lord Jesus. To other favored women did the risen Lord next manifest 
himself, including Mary the mother of Joses, Joanna, and Salome the 
mother of the apostles James and John" (TALMAGE, james e.: Jesus 
the Christ, 13th edition, page 681). To them the angels at the tomb 
explained the meaning of Christ's teaching concerning his resurrection, 
and as they hurried toward the city, "Jesus met them, saying, All hail" 
(Matt. 28:9). They fell down before him and "held him by the feet 
and worshipped him." 

Mary Magdalene and the other women told the story of their experi- 
ences to the disciples, but the brethren would not yet believe. Not until 
they saw the resurrected Lord could they grasp the significance of the 
literal resurrection. 

Through these women who were first to hear the glorious words "He 
is risen," and through her, who was first to see the resurrected 
Christ, are all women blessed. Through them are all women given the 
example of courage, devotion, unwavering faith, and dedication to the 
work of the Lord. In no greater way has God bespoken his love for 
his daughters than in permitting them to witness the atoning sacrifice 
and the resurrection which opened the way for all to return to his 
presence. 

The great light of comprehension that dawned in the minds of those 
women as they saw the reality of the resurrection is the light that 
may come to us as we seek to know and do his work. 

L.W.M. 



271 




Cancer's Warning Signals Act 
as Radar for the Body 

V. J. Skutt — 1967 Crusade Chairman 



■ If every American knew and acted promptly on 
Cancer's Warning Signals, thousands of lives could 
be saved and untold suffering prevented each year 
from cancer. 

Years of experience have developed evidence 
that these Warning Signals are part of the body's 
early warning system — a radar that signals the 
presence of disease. If any signal appears, and per- 
sists for more than two weeks, it should be brought 
to the attention of a doctor, even if there is no 
pain. He can determine what it means. Chances 
are it is not cancer. Or, it may be a precancerous 
condition which can be easily removed and cancer 
prevented. 

However, if the signal should be a symptom of 
cancer, the patient has a much better chance of 
survival and cure if he heeds the Warning Signal 
than if he ignores it. This is based on the fact that 
cancer is among the most curable of the major 
killing diseases — if it is found early, and treated 
promptly and properly. 

However, the patient's responsibility for his own 
health does not end with the warning signals. Can- 
cer is often a "silent disease" and does not always 
give an early warning of its presence. Thus, a 
patient has a better chance of avoiding the disease 
by not only knowing the warning signals, but by 
having an annual physical checkup. 

Thus, the best insurance against cancer is — see 
your doctor regularly, and learn Cancer's Warning 
Signals. 

1. Unusual bleeding or discharge 

2. A lump or thickening in the breast or elsewhere 

3. A sore that does not heal 

4. Change in bowel or bladder habits 

5. Hoarseness or cough 

6. Indigestion or difficulty in swallowing 

7. Change in a wart or mole 



These signals do not usually mean cancer, but they are warnings; 
if one lasts more than two weeks, it is important to go to your doctor. 



272 



The 
Outsider 

Iris W. Schow 




■ The other night we were dis- 
cussing a story someone wrote 
about the man who was the only 
Mister in a town where all the 
other adults were called Brother 
or Sister. It took me back to the 
Verona of my childhood, where 
there were no Misters at all, only 
Brothers. And I recalled that 
there had been one Mrs. in 
Verona — Mrs. May sprite, the 
outsider. 

I can see Decoration Day in 
Verona yet. The afternoon before, 
my chum Lettie and I would 
take her little brother and sister 
and my little brother down the 
creek, across the lane, and into 
the big field of meadow daisies. 
We never did traverse the appar- 
ently unending extent of that 
field, nor find out who was its 
owner. 

Before my big brother Ren 
was old enough to help Grandpa 
with the hard work on the farm, 
he used to go with us. At the 
creek, we would get water in the 
pails we carried. We would cram 
them full of the yellow-centered 
white daisies, delicate in appear- 



ance but actually very enduring, 
and return home triumphantly 
with our important contribution 
to the success of Decoration Day. 

The next morning, we used to 
start off early in Grandpa's sur- 
rey, so Grandma, who couldn't 
walk far, could decorate her 
father's grave and think about 
her mother's and sister's graves 
on the plains. Grandma would 
tell me, ''Jane, you may decorate 
my baby girl's grave," and Ren 
would decorate for Great-uncle 
Pete. Mother decorated Daddy's 
grave and helped Grandpa fix his 
mother's grave with the dainty 
bleeding hearts and the one white 
rose he had raised in the house 
for that purpose. As we finished, 
we would all help with Grandpa's 
father's grave. When everything 
was done, we would go together 
from one grave to another and 
admire each other's handiwork. 

Most of the other people would 
have come early, too, in their 
whitetop buggies or surreys, and 
be well started decorating and 
chatting. And then here would 
come Mrs. Maysprite, breezing 



273 



'- April 1967 



along in her automobile. She 
would emerge from the poplar 
lane, whirl in at the gate, circle 
practically halfway around the 
cemetery, and stop over where 
the bluff looked down the can- 
yon. Her hair would be done high 
in shining black coils, and she 
would be wearing something of 
misty green or lavender. She 
would get out and, with smoothly 
coordinated movements, unload 
her baskets of fresh flowers. And 
she would begin decorating Mr. 
Maysprite's grave — for there had 
been a Mr. Maysprite who died 
before I could remember — lavish- 
ly, with a blanket of lavender 
lilacs, artistically dotted with 
designs made of white iris. Her 
flowers were at the height of their 
beauty on Decoration Day, be- 
cause spring came so late in the 
mountains at Verona. 

IflosT of us didn't have lilacs, 
unless one of the luckier sisters 
who had a bush shared with us. 
Still, a very few of them made a 
pretty harmony, dotted among 
the yellow and white meadow 
daisies. But we couldn't help 
occasional envious glances at the 
profusion of lilacs Mrs. Maysprite 
had all to herself. 

And as we glanced slyly at Mrs. 
Maysprite, we would begin talk- 
ing a little in low tones about her, 
and about Mr. Maysprite's odd 
grave. People would talk about 
how Mrs. Maysprite thought she 
was "quite a few," because she 
could sleep late and then get to 
the cemetery so fast in her auto- 
mobile. And about how, when she 
lived that close to the cemetery, 
you'd think she'd walk. They 
would talk about how Mr. May- 
sprite's headstone was at the east 



end of his grave instead of prop- 
erly at the west end, and his 
head in the grave was, too, and 
the grave didn't point absolutely 
in any one of the four directions, 
anyway, but off toward the can- 
yon. 

At home. Grandpa told Ren 
and me that it didn't seem right 
to criticize a man because of his 
appreciation for beauty, which 
had made Mr. Maysprite want to 
rise up on resurrection morning 
and look down the canyon he 
loved, instead of standing up to 
face the rising sun with the rest 
of us. Grandpa said Mr. May- 
sprite used to sit up in bed in that 
glassed-in porch they had built 
for him. And he'd watch while 
the springtime crept slowly up 
the canyon and he fought his 
losing battle against the tuber- 
culosis, which had brought him to 
Verona in the first place, hoping 
to cure it in our dry climate. Ren, 
who remembered seeing Mr. May- 
sprite standing in a doorway once, 
said he was tall and thin, and 
looked quite a bit like a blue 
heron. 

Grandpa said Mrs. Maysprite 
did live close enough to the 
cemetery to walk, but she 
needed her automobile, if she in- 
tended to use all those flowers 
for just that one grave. He said 
if she hadn't had an automobile, 
he would have gone back for her 
in the surrey after delivering us 
at the cemetery. But, as it was, 
she kept to herself and knew how 
to take care of herself, and she 
probably thought an automobile 
was nicer than a surrey, anyway. 

Long after Ren had quit help- 
ing us gather meadow daisies 
because Grandpa needed his work 
on the farm, he and his plump pal 



274 



The Outsider 

Spud kept on going Halloween- Ren had a still better plan. We 

ing with us kid^. could get through the barbed 

One Halloween those two had wire fence, cut across the ceme- 
made the best ticktacks we had tery to the gate, and come out 
ever heard. The rest of us had just below the strawberry patch, 
cut our jack-o^-lantems from the ready to climb up to Mrs. May- 
little pumpkins Grandpa always sprite's. Tom, Marj, and Wes, the 
brought us from his brother's little kids, were afraid to cross 
place in the lower valley. the cemetery in the night, but 

We had already been up to Ren said, "Who's afraid with the 

"the north end," and back home moonlight clear as day? You can 

to try to scare the folks. When we even see West's brick house is 

were starting for "the south end," red. Besides, there's Spud and me 

we saw a crowd of really big boys here. And Jane and Lettie are 

coming. We didn't want to meet pretty big girls. You told your 

them, because we knew we'd get mothers you were big enough to 

our candles blown out and our go with me and Spud. Now come 

caps pulled down over our eyes, on." 

so we cut across Lettie's folks' . 

back lot into the lucerne stubble In the end they did, insisting 

of Grandpa's seventeen-acre field, on lighting their jack-o'-lanterns 

which joined right onto the end of first, to supplement the rays of 

the cemetery. At Spud's sugges- the full moon. We didn't have to 

tion, we blew out our candles, pass anywhere near Mr. May- 

The moon was bright, anjrway, sprite's odd grave, and that was 

and it would be fun to light them reassuring. But we felt creepy in 

again later. the cemetery, especially when we 

Eerie with shadows in the came to Brother Tyreed's new 
moonlight, the cemetery loomed headstone. His name had been 
ahead beyond the barbed wire beautifully cut in the stone in an 
fence, interrupting our flight, enlargement of his own fine hand- 
Looking back, we sensed that writing: "Noah Abraham Ty- 
most of our precautions were reed." This froze Lettie and me in 
needless; the big boys had evi- our tracks, for we had never seen 
dently headed for "the north it before, and even Ren admitted 
end," without even glancing our thinking it was "kind of grue- 
way. some." 

Spud had another suggestion. "I like it," said Spud. "It's 
We could go up and ticktack that sort of personal, like signing your 
Mrs. Maysprite's window. Com- name to the story of your life. I'd 
ing from the direction of the like my signature on my head- 
cemetery, out of a clear sky, it stone." 

would give her a real surprise. "That's because you're real 

We could follow the fence to the good in penmanship," said Lettie 

poplar lane, follow the lane until admiringly. 

we were straight for her house. Seeming pleased. Spud walked 

get up the hill by cutting across along beside her, murmuring 

West's big strawberry patch, and away about his ideas concerning 

there we'd be. signatures. He held her jack-o'- 

275 



April 1967 



lantern while she climbed over 
the locked cemetery gate. 

Was it really that easy to be- 
gin flirting with a boy? I won- 
dered, setting my lantern on the 
ground and reaching it through 
the bars after I was over the gate. 

"You'd better blow out your 
candles," Ren advised, as we 
emerged from the poplars into the 
berry patch. But Tom and Wes 
thought it was still too spooky, 
and they might need their lights 
in a hurry, if we had to run. 

"WeU, hold the jack-o'-lan- 
terns' faces against your stom- 
achs, then," said Ren with annoy- 
ance. "And don't one of you 
come inside Mrs. May sprite's 
yard!" 

We huddled in the field lane 
beside Mrs. Maysprite's fence, 
partly hidden from her house by 
her lilac bushes, while Ren and 
Spud propped the one half of her 
back gate open. Looking down 
the hill we had just climbed, I 
could see the cemetery and the 
canyon painted with the soft 
silver of the moonlight. I thought 
it really might be the most beau- 
tiful view in the world, as Mr. 
May sprite had said it was. 

"There they go for the house," 
hissed Lettie, clutching my arm. 

They climbed onto something, 
probably a big wooden coal chute 
top, and simultaneously let the 
kitchen window have the tick- 
tacks. Then they dashed around 
the corner of the glassed-in porch 
and hid. The kitchen window 
blind went up, and Mrs. May- 
sprite stood gazing out. She was 
wearing pale blue, and her fingers 
kept the place in the book in her 
hand. From between parted cur- 
tains, she looked all around, but 
she didn't seem to spot anyone. 



She pulled the blind back down. 

When we saw Spud and Ren 
going back to the window, Lettie, 
suddenly bold, dashed into Mrs. 
Maysprite's yard, and we all fol- 
lowed. 

This time, at the first clatter 
of the ticktacks, the kitchen door 
flew open. Mrs Maysprite stepped 
out. 

All of us hit the back gate at 
once. That is, all but plump Spud 
and little Marj. Somehow Spud 
had fallen over Marj in his urgent 
retreat. He clambered up and 
fled, while the rest of us halted 
in consternation, at the bottle- 
neck of the gate. Ren and Mrs. 
Maysprite converged from oppo- 
site directions, running to aid the 
bewildered, wailing Marj. 



2is>, 




"I'll take care of her," said 
Ren crisply, brushing off Marj's 
coat and straightening her knit 
cap. 

Mrs. Maysprite began picking 
up the scattered fragments of 
Marj's jack-o'-lantern. "Come 
back, children," she entreated. 
"Come back and have some oat- 
meal cookies." 



276 



The Outsider 



"We don't care for any," I said 
in a stilted tone. 

"Who ever heard of oatmeal 
cookies?" Lettie said haughtily. 
"Everybody knows oats is for 
mush!" 

"Oats is for horses, too," Mrs. 
May sprite remarked mildly. "But 
that doesn't make it unsuitable 
for breakfast cer .... mush." 

"Excuse these kids' rude, im- 
polite manners, Mrs. Maysprite," 
said Ren. "They just don't know 
any better." 

Well, I liked that! We'd both 
be thirteen within the next two 
months, and Ren had not been 
fourteen so very long, himself. 

We had retreated to what we 
thought was a safe distance down 
the lane. Accepting a few cookies, 
Ren joined us. 

"Say, oatmeal is pretty good in 
cookies," conceded Spud, as Ren 
broke off samples for us. 

"I wonder how she knew that," 
Lettie remarked, while little Marj 
said, "It's the raisins makes them 
taste nice." 

"Let's put her old gates some- 
place funny, like up in a lilac 
bush, or on top of her pump," 
suggested Spud, when Lettie 
pointed out that we'd left half 
of the gate propped open, and 
someone might bump into it and 
get hurt. 

DuT Ren would not have the 
gates taken down. "We promised 
the folks we wouldn't do any- 
thing that's really mean," he 
stated. "And that would be mean, 
because Mrs. Maysprite doesn't 
have anyone to help her put them 
back." Instead, he sent Wes and 
Tom back to shut the gate. They 
went most reluctantly, to the 
amusement of us all. 



Someone else would take 
people's gates down, though, for 
next morning the news was all 
over school that Mrs. May sprite's 
double gate was hanging over the 
side door of West's bam, with 
ropes and pulleys, so it could go 
up and down just like a portcullis. 

When we told the folks about 
that. Grandpa said it was nice the 
fellows remembered something 
from their studies in history. He 
started off with Ren and me 
along to help take the gate down 
and return it. But we met two 
of those big boys carrying it back, 
so I guessed their folks had the 
same idea as Grandpa had. 

It was only the second summer 
after that Halloween, when the 
pipe line for the power plant 
broke in the night, and the wash- 
out caused a slide that complete- 
ly blocked off the road, about 
two thirds of the way down the 
canyon. Ren was doing more and 
more of the farm work, now. The 
afternoon following the washout, 
Ren was finishing mowing the 
seventeen-acre field, and Grand- 
pa, Wes, and I had walked out 
there to see if the hay had dried 
enough that Wes could start rak- 
ing it. The mowing was just 
finished, when something startled 
the horses, and somehow Ren, 
who had mowed for years, got in 
the way and had practically all 
of his left foot cut off. 

Grandpa stopped the horses 
and hurried to Ren. By then the 
berry pickers and Brother West 
were rushing over there. Everyone 
was trying to think of a way to 
get Ren to Dr. Browne, with the 
road all blocked up. Brother West 
sent someone to his house to 
phone for Dr. Browne to come 
right up to the landslide, pre- 



277 



April 1967 

pared to climb over it. Others medical skills were better, he had 

went to hitch up West's white- an artificial foot, 

top buggy and take the back seat From that day on, a mildly 

out. That would be better than warm feeling existed between 

the surrey to take Ren in, they Mrs. Maysprite and nearly every- 

decided, and quicker to get, too. one in Verona. At last the chil- 

Grandpa and Sister West were dren began to let her treat them 

trying to control the bleeding. with her pans of goodies, like the 

And then, we never knew just ones she must have been prepar- 

how, Mrs. Maysprite got the ing for them on Halloween for 

word, but here she came whizzing years, to no avail. The sisters 

along the lane in her automobile, exchanged recipes and embroi- 

She jerked to a stop, threw the dery ideas with her sometimes, 

little door open, and was under Occasionally, one or two accepted 

the barbed wire fence and run- a lift in her automobile on the 

ning through the stubble and way to the store with eggs to sell, 

hay, calling, "Let me help you! She even helped the Daughters 

Oh, let me help!" of the Pioneers with the flower 

In seconds, Ren was in the arrangements at members' funer- 

back of that automobile with als, a couple of times. And the 

Grandpa and Sister West, and brethren sometimes sent their 

they were leaving to meet the big boys to clean her irrigation 

doctor. Wes and I rode the team ditch. 

someone had unhitched, racing I should like to be able to say 

for home to hitch up the surrey that Mrs. Maysprite was taught 

and take Mother and Grandma the gospel in Verona, and that, 

to Ren. eventually, she was baptized. But 

the fact is that when she grew 

EN said afterward that they too old to live alone, her nephew 
urged him to he still and shut or cousin and his wife came and 
his eyes, and let the others take moved her away somewhere to 
care of him. But every time he share their home. I was at college 
opened his eyes he would notice, then and had lost track of affairs 
ever so foolishly, that there was in Verona, somewhat. I guess 
a corner-shaped tear near the none of us ever thought of say- 
shoulder of Mrs. Maysprite's pink ing anything to Mrs. Maysprite 
gingham housedress. And that about religion, for in those days 
her hair, which was partly coiled we did not ask the outsider any 
on top of her head, and partly golden questions, 
hanging down her back, had So many years have passed 
quite a bit of gray in it now. that she has surely been called 

Well, everybody did the very home by now, but she has never 
best they could, including Dr. been brought back to Verona to 
Browne, who clambered over the share Mr. Maysprite's burial lot 
rocks and mud with his bag. and the direction of his grave. So, 
Ren's life and leg were saved. He when the time comes, Mr. May- 
soon became an expert with his sprite will have to rise up and 
crutches, as we all knew he look down the canyon all alone, 
would, and, eventually, when rejoicing in the confirmation of 

278 



R 



The Outsider 

his firmly abiding belief in the Brother Maysprite has risen and 

resurrection. viewed his beloved canyon in its 

But Ren's little wife Marj and dear reality, and turned to greet 

I are partners in searching to find the rising sun with the rest of 

out where Mrs. Maysprite went, us, he will speed away over the 

and all the other necessary facts hills to wherever she was buried, 

concerning her and Mr. May- and there, in joy, we hope he will 

sprite. For their love for each claim Sister Maysprite's hand for 

other was true love. And when all eternity. 

FULL CIRCLE 

Carol Lynn Wright 

I shall close the circle, Grandmother, 
Whose first half brought 
You to these mountains. 

On eight-year-steady legs you walked 

Beside the wagon, brushing the dust 

From your mouth with hands that 

In the night reached out for 

The dolls you left in Nottingham. 

Your wide eyes watched the wooden 

Coffin close over your sister Lucy, 

A mother's tear frozen on her still face. 

Fourteen hundred miles of strange night noises 

And the hurt of a hungry stomach 

And feet that cried for rest. 

"But where are we going, Mother?" 

"To Zion, dear. Hold the blanket tight." 

"Mother, what is ZIon?" 

"Zion is the pure in heart. Sleep." 

Did you know, Grandmother, 

As you laid your daughter in a cradle 

That she would lay a daughter in a cradle 

Who would close the circle? 

This bit of lace you brought from 

Over the sea will be in my pocket. 

And I will pray that you are there 

Among the hosts that go before. 

Keeping the pillar of fire. 

I may have a child who cries out in the night 

For his own bed in the valley of the Wasatch. 

He won't understand why there are no trains 

To travel the fourteen hundred miles. 

He may turn to me as we lie on the prairie floor. 

"But where are we going, Mother?" 

"To build the New Jerusalem. 

Hold the blanket tight." 

"But why are we going. Mother?" 

"Because Christ is there." 

Our circle, Grandmother, 
And Adam's larger circle, too: 
Eden of Old, 
Jerusalem anew. 



279 



Inner Struggles 



Arlene Larsen Bascom 



Each of us has her own innerx struggles and personal battles to 
wage. As we learn that no one is exempt from problems, and gain 
some insight into this fact, it seems easier to bear one's own demand- 
ing troubles. 

What comfort comes in knowing that our friends also share the 
problems of overcoming self, of making the money stretch, of living 
above physical and health limitations, and of putting first things 
first. It isn't that we wish difficulties for others, but the comfort 
comes from knowing that we are not alone in our struggles. 

In Relief Society testimony meeting as a sister unburdens her 
feelings, and at the same time expresses gratitude for great blessings, 
every other sister present is strengthened. Shared burdens become 
lighter, and spoken gratitude becomes more meaningful. 

We learn from each other that the best way to overcome any 
problem is to face it realistically, pray diligently, and work untiringly 
to change what can be changed, but accepting with a cheerful heart 
any circumstance which cannot be altered by our own effort or by 
new attitudes. Many times thoughts exchanged in testimonies or in 
conversations with friends, will suggest the proper course for us to 
take, and prayers are answered silently and naturally. 

It is through our inner struggles that we become stronger — if we 
recognize that into each life some rain must fall, but also have the 
assurance that, as the popular song suggests ''though April showers 
may come your way, they bring the flowers that bloom in May." 



ACROSS THE WATER 

Peggy Tangren 

I knelt in meadow rue 

Where sunlight, broken by willow leaves, 

Fell as amber beads on water 

Earth-sweet and cloud-clean. 

Cupping my hands into a chalice 

Around its purity, 

I lifted it up. 

Velvet antlered, wet lipped, 

A deer raised his head. 

Looking into each other's eyes 

In mute communicatioin, ancient as life, 

We offered water 

In a primeval sharing. 

Together we drank 

Where he was parting the willow 

And I was kneeling in meadow rue. 



280 



"And It Shall Be Given You" 



Sylvia Probst Young 




■ Grandma Watson rocked slowly 
back and forth, and her fingers 
plucked nervously at the blue and 
white rickrack on the hem of her 
apron, while her eyes seemed to 
be centered upon a ray of after- 
noon sunlight that was coming 
through the open window. 

From across the room Maurine 
observed her grandmother's pre- 
occupation. She hasn't heard a 
word I've said she thought, some- 
thing is on her mind. "All right, 
Grandma," Maurine voiced her 
thoughts, ''what's troubling you?" 

Grandma sighed deeply, and 
her eyes still looked away. 



''Maurine," she spoke halt- 
ingly, "I — I saw Sandy today." 

Her words seemed to have 
electrified the room. Maurine's 
face blanched. "Where?" she 
asked finally, through tense lips. 

"She came up to see me this 
morning," Grandma answered, 
"and I couldn't believe my eyes. 
You wouldn't know her, Maurine, 
she's a ghost of her former self. 
She's suffered much. It's written 
all over her face." 

"I guess she should have suf- 
fered." Resentment, like a deluge, 
swept over Maurine. "What did 
she ever really want from life, 
Grandma?" she asked hotly. 
"You know as well as I — the 
glamor, the glitter — all the things 
that money could buy, and she 
was willing to give up everything 
for it, even her own child." 

"She made a mistake — a big 
mistake." Grandma's eyes were 
turned to Maurine now, and they 
were filled with gentle compas- 
sion. "But since I've seen her I 
know that she has paid for it and 
paid dearly." 

For a long moment Maurine 
didn't answer, she was too shaken 
with emotion, reliving everything 
all over again. Perhaps it had 
been the mother in her — the 
fierce protectiveness of a mother 
for her own, that had embittered 
her so much against Sandy. 

Sandy had come into their 
lives when Dave was a sophomore 
in college. A honey-colored blond, 
with flawless skin, wide, dark 
eyes, and a perfect figure, Sandy 
was a beautiful girl by anybody's 
standards, and it was obvious 



281 



April 1967 

that Dave was in love with her Maurine knew that Sandy was 
from the start. Maurine had right about that. They needed to 
hoped that they wouldn't marry go dancing or to a movie once in 
until he was in law school at awhile. They needed to be to- 
least, but, by the end of the gether more than they were, and 
school year, they were engaged, she offered to tend the baby 
and during the summer they whenever they wanted to go. 
married. But Dave, who had never been 
I very socially-minded, was always 
It seemed to Maurine that two bogged down with studies or with 
people couldn't have been less work. It became an issue that 
alike, but perhaps that had been often caused harsh words, until, 
the thing that had attracted them finally, Sandy started going with- 
to each other. Dave, shy and out him. She would leave the 
serious-minded, had delighted in baby with Maurine and have an 
Sandy's vivaciousness and her evening out with a friend. No one 
happy-go-lucky ways. Financial- questioned her going, but then 
ly, they had had much difficulty, came a day when Sandy didn't 
Sandy wanted pretty clothes and come home from work, 
the best of everything. She Maurine could never forget how 
didn't know how to economize, stricken Dave had looked when 
Her job as a stenographer paid he came to her house that night, 
well, but Dave held down an Admittedly things hadn't been 
eight-hour job, besides going to going well with them, but he 
school, to help meet expenses. hadn't dreamed, then, that Sandy 

Lisa's birth had complicated would walk out. She had left 

things. Staying home and caring a letter for him. She couldn't 

for the baby was not to Sandy's go on sacrificing all of her life, 

liking. She was tired of working and 

"I'm not the domestic type," scrimping and having no fun. She 

she had told Maurine on several wanted more than that, and so 

occasions. "I'll be glad when I she was going away. He could 

can go back to work, and besides, have the baby she said — he could 

we need the money." have everything. 

When Lisa was six weeks old, Dave's whole world crumpled 

Sandy found a reliable woman to down around him then. He and 

care for her, and she had gone the baby moved back with Mau- 

back to her old job. But trying rine, and he worked doubly hard, 

to keep a home and a job and taking extra classes and putting 

being a wife and mother were too in extra hours on the job. He was 

confining for gay, nineteen-year- quiet and withdrawn. Even Lisa, 

old Sandy, and Sandy had grown in whom he had taken so much 

morbid and rebellious. joy, received little attention from 

"I'm sick of sitting home every him. 

night," she complained. "It seems They never talked about 

as if Dave could get away from Sandy, but Maurine knew how 

his books or from work once in deeply Dave had been hurt. He 

awhile, so we could go some- seemed to have lost interest in 

place." everything — even living. 

282 



'And It Shall Be Given You* 



Then, in January, he had con- 
tracted a bad cold and refused 
to stay home to doctor it. Quite 
suddenly it turned to pneumonia, 
and Dave, low in resistance and 
will, was not a match for the 
quick onslaught of the disease. 
The results were fatal. 

Involuntarily, Maurine blamed 
Dave's death on Sandy, and her 
bitterness toward the girl grew 
like a nurtured plant. Little Lisa 
became her whole life, then, and 
she tried to forget that Sandy 
existed. 

But now — Sandy was back. It 
was unbelievable. 

"Why?" Maurine heard her- 
self asking, ''why did she come 
back. Grandma? She chose to 
give up everything." 

"Yes," Grandma Watson a- 
greed, "she gave up everything 
because she was too young and 
immature to cope with the prob- 
lems her marriage brought. The 
glamor, the flattery, the atten- 
tion, that's all Sandy could see 
and she thrived on it. Running 
away wasn't the answer, but she 
didn't realize that until it was too 
late. 

"Sandy's been lonely for quite 
awhile. I guess she's longed to 
see Lisa, but she had pride, too, 
and she couldn't come running 
back, much as she wanted to. But 
now her grandfather is very ill, 
so, of course, she came. He's all 
the family she has, you know." 

Maurine knew how much 
Sandy's grandfather had meant 
to her. He had been to her home 
with Sandy on several occasions, 
and she had admired him for his 
youthful vigor and his outgoing 
personality. In many ways Sandy 
and he were much alike. 

"And Sandy — what did she say 



about Lisa, Grandma? Does she 
expect to take her back?" 

Grandma didn't reply readily. 
Maurine was so full of bitterness 
— her words were like barbs. 

"She only asked to see her," 
she said finally. "She is Lisa's 
mother, in spite of everything." 

"Yes," Maurine conceded, "she 
gave her birth — ^beyond that, 
what?" 

The older woman gave no 
answer, but she rose from her 
chair instead. "I'd better go," she 
said slowly. 

"Grandma!" the hardness was 
suddenly gone from Maurine's 
voice, as she noticed the droop of 
Grandma's shoulders and the 
tired look in her eyes. 

llER grandmother Watson had 
been mother, counselor, friend, 
always there when Maurine 
needed her. She had been a pillar 
of strength to Maurine when 
Matt died, when Sandy left, when 
she lost Dave. 

"Sit down a minute. Grandma. 
You can get in touch with Sandy 
if you want to. She can see Lisa, 
of course, but that doesn't mean 
that I have to see her. You can 
take Lisa over to your place when 
Sandy comes." 

"All right, Maurine, if that's 
the way you want it," Grandma 
spoke with resignation, "but it 
won't bring you peace." 

Maurine had wanted to ask 
Grandma what she meant, but 
just then a little hand pushed 
open the bedroom door and Lisa 
came into the room. Her blue 
eyes were still dreamy from sleep, 
and her silky blond locks were 
tousled. She was small for her 
four years, but quick and alert to 
everything around her. 



283 




"Hi," she said, "I slept for a 
long time, didn't I?" 

Maurine smiled warmly. "Yes 
you did, honey, ever since lunch, 
and it's three-thirty, now." 

"Can I put on my shoes and go 
over to Stacey's?" 

"I guess so, for a little while, 
but don't you want something 
to eat, first?" 

"Have we got some cookies 
left?" 

"Yes, dear, we have some 
cookies," Maurine exclaimed. 
"Come in the kitchen and we'll 
get some milk, too. . . . Grandma, 
will you have some cookies and 
milk?" 

"I'll bring you some. Grand- 
ma," Lisa offered. 

"No — no dear, I have to be 
going now. I'll get in touch with 
you, Maurine." 

"I like Grandma Watson, don't 
you, Dana?" 

Dana was the way Lisa had 
first said Grandma, and Dana 
was the name Maurine was still 
called. She had never claimed 
the title of mother. Lisa had 
been told that her daddy had 
gone to heaven and her mother 
was away for awhile. These an- 
swers had satisfied the child for 
the time, although she had 
wanted to know if her mother was 
coming back. 

Now Sandy was hack. Maurine 
sat alone and pondered over it. 
What did it all mean? Grandma 
had said that she wouldn't have 



peace unless she saw Sandy. But 
why should she? Life had already 
hurt her too much, and Lisa was 
all that she had left. Well, there 
was no need worrying about it, 
she might as well get her mind on 
something else. 

On the sewing machine was a 
playsuit of Lisa's that needed 
mending. Maurine picked it up 
and went out to the patio. A soft 
wind whispered through the 
birch tree, and the phlox, tall and 
graceful beside the back fence, 
nodded their crimson heads. The 
loveliness of summer was every- 
where. Maurine's eyes followed a 
wisp of cirrus cloud across the 
blue sky. Her thoughts turned 
back to a golden day of long ago. 

OUDDENLY, her reverie was in- 
terrupted by a cheery "Hello," 
and her eyes met the smiling eyes 
of a plump, graying, middle-aged 
woman. "Why hello, Jennie," she 
exclaimed, rising to greet her 
visitor. "This is a pleasant sur- 
prise. I'm just relaxing out here. 
Do come and sit down." 

"It is nice and cool out here," 
the other agreed, "and you have 
such a lovely view of the moun- 
tains. I brought your Sunday 
School book back. I was on my 
way to town, so I thought I'd just 
drop in and leave it." 

"Well, Jennie, I planned to 
come over and pick it up, but I do 
appreciate your bringing it, so we 
can visit here." 

"The world is much too busy," 
Jennie sighed. "I always mean 
to do so many things. But I do 
hope you are feeling better, Mau- 
rine." 

"Oh, I'm fine, now," Maurine 
assured her. "I just had a touch 
of asthma, but I did appreciate 



284 



"And It Shall Be Given You' 



having you substitute in my 
class." 

"And I enjoyed it very much. 
I wonder if you know how much 
those young people think of you, 
Maurine. Teenagers aren't usual- 
ly too impressed with us oldsters, 
but you should have heard them 
talk about you, they're frank, you 
know. Carrie Sherman voiced the 
opinion, 'It's not so much what 
she says, it's the way she lives,' 
and they all agreed with her. 
'Sister Clayson has had a great 
deal of sorrow in her life, but she 
has so much courage, and she 
really lives the gospel just as she 
teaches it. I don't think she'd 
ever let anyone down.' How's 
that for putting you on a pedes- 
tal?" 

"It's far more than I deserve," 
Maurine answered. "I guess I 
have them fooled." 

"Oh, no, you don't fool young 
people easily. They're quite ana- 
lytical. But a teacher has a real 
responsibility." 

Long after Jennie had gone, 
Maurine thought about their con- 
versation and long after Lisa was 
in bed for the night, the words 
kept coming back to her — "She 
really lives the gospel — I don't 
think she'd ever let anyone down 
— You can't fool young people." 

But Sandy? What about 
Sandy? Does one live the gospel 
with an unforgiving heart? In the 
gathering darkness, Maurine was 
alone with her troubled thoughts. 
On the table beside her lay the 
Sunday School book. The Life of 
Christ. She taught the lessons 
and the class received them. They 
didn't know, however, that Sandy 
was home, and that Maurine had 
refused to see her. They had said 
she wouldn't let anyone down. 



They didn't know that she was 
letting them all down. 

"You can't fool young people," 
Jennie had said. Sooner or later, 
they would find out that their 
image of her was not true. What 
good would all of her teaching do 
then? 

She picked up the Sunday 
School book, and her fingers 
thumbed through its pages. Sud- 
denly, the words from a passage 
of scripture seemed to gleam out 
of the darkness. 

"Ask and it shall be given 
you. . . ." 

Grandma Watson had said she 
wouldn't know peace if she didn't 
see Sandy, and now she knew 
that Grandma was right. She 
needed to ask for strength to have 
compassion and a truly forgiving 
heart — strength to be the Latter- 
day Saint that her Sunday School 
students believed she was. 

How long she knelt in prayer 
she didn't know, but when she lay 
down to rest sleep came gently, 
and troubled thoughts were gone. 

Sunlight was coming softly into 
the room when she awakened. 
Going to the window, she stopped 
a moment to drink in the beauty 
of the sky and the eastern moun- 
tains in the morning glow. 

Peace was living comfortably 
with oneself. She went to the 
kitchen and telephoned Grandma 
Watson. "I'll see Sandy," she 
said. 

As she turned from the phone, 
a little girl with golden hair 
stood in the doorway, her eyes 
turned to the window. 

"Look," she said softly, "the 
light has come back." 

"Yes, dear," Maurine answered 
humbly, "the light has come 
back." 



285 




Derwentwater, looking north. On the right is the mountain Skiddaw (3054 feet) with 
Keswick at its foot, whilst in the distance is seen Bassenthwait Lake. 



Lake 
Country 
England 



Mabel Jones Gabbott 



■ If you were to ask me where I 
would like^ to go some April, I 
would answer quickly — to the 
Lake District in England ... to 
walk where William Wordsworth 
and his sister Dorothy walked; 
where Coleridge and his son Hart- 
ley visited; where Christopher 
North and Southey wrote and 
talked of writing. Oh, to be in 
England there. 

The Lake District is a circle, 
with a radius of fifteen miles from 



286 



Lake Country, England 

the central point, largely within the county of Cumberland. It is 
sometimes called the Lake County, the Lakes, or Lakeland, and 
includes some of Westmorland and Lancashire Counties. These few 
hundred square miles contain most of the principal lakes of England. 
Some lakes have picturesque island groups; some have soft wooded 
banks; some show an open expanse with steep rockbound shores. 
Within the circle, beside Windermere, the largest lake, is the highest 
point in England, Scafell Pike. 

The mountains are no less beautiful than the lakes, with bold 
sweeping lines, unbroken by vegetation, often ending in sheer cliffs 
or crags. At the foot of the mountains are green valley floors and, in 
the lower parts, lovely woods. Not only in England, but far outside 
the confines of Great Britain, this Lake Country is known for its 
remarkable beauty. 

And here in the midst of the beauty of nature, William Words- 
worth founded the Lake School of Poets, and laid down his theories 
of poetry, which he said had grown out of the soil and substance of 
the lakes and mountains, and out of the homely lives of the people of 
Cumberland and Westmorland. 

When Robert Browning whote, "0 to be in England/Now that 
April's there," I wonder if he was remembering the beautiful Lake 
District in England. 




287 



.J 












WIND LULLABY 

Beulah Huish Sadleir 



Tulip Blossoms Don Knight 



Sing to me, spring, 
Witli your sun in tlie sky, 
A smooth April sonnet 
Or wind lullaby. 

Sing of the tulips. 
Some bowing their heads. 
Blossoms air-branching 
And dainty flowered beds. 



Sing to me, April, 
While I keep a tryst 
With lavender lilacs 
In gentle rain mist. 

Sing of the nesting birds, 
Make love your theme, 
Now ail is awakened 
From winter's long dream. 



288 




■ It was mid- July when we took a drive through one of Utah's beauti- 
ful canyons. As we emerged from the canyon, there before us was a 
beautiful pastoral scene. It looked peaceful, with cattle and horses 
idly grazing in green pastures or standing in the shade of the clumps 
of trees along the banks of the quiet river. 

As we sped along the new and modern highway, it was such a 
contrast that I couldn't help thinking, why can't life be like the 
quiet, peaceful scene we are passing through? But, even as I thought 
it, I also remembered the words "Into every life some rain must fall." 
Without the rain and the turbulent rapids of the river somewhere 
upstream, the lovely, peaceful quiet of this valley, far from the hurry 
of the city, would not be there to enjoy. 

So it is with life. Like the land, there are times when things are 
peaceful and quiet, and we can move slowly along with the stream of 
things, but not for always. Life isn't designed to be that way. In 
mortality we are going through the ''refiner's fire," to be tried to see 
how well we are able to stand up under the trials and pressures of life. 

Before the river reached the peaceful valley, the land above had to 
stand up under the wild twisting and turning of the rushing river. 
In some places the land was like rock and was able to, shall we say, 
turn the tide. In others, the land was weak, and it was easier just 
to let the river cut through. 

We must learn that we must stand firm and learn to withstand 
the rushing waters of life, never letting our faith falter, even though 
the trial and heartbreak we may pass through seem more than we 
can bear. "This, too, shall pass," and then we have some of the peace 
found in the lovely, green valley. 

Even in the apparently peaceful valley, had we been able to take 
a closer look, we would have found some undesirable elements. Some- 
one once said "Everyone has a cross to bear, and maybe no one 
knows of it except the person concerned, nevertheless, it is theirs to 
bear." 

More rain seems to fall in the lives of some people. The main 
thing, however, is to be strong enough in our faith to withstand the 
floods of despair, disappointment, and hurt that come to us. 

May we all be able to pass through the trials of life with a stronger 
faith in God and his goodness to us, because "Into every life some 
rain must fall" to help us appreciate the fact that God is in his 
heaven and all is well. 



289 



Morning 
Melody 




Wilma Boyle Bunker 



■ At the breakfast table one morning, our teenage son brought me 
up short with the remark, ^'What^s the matter today, has everyone 
taken grouch pills?" 

''What do you mean by that?" I asked, with a hint of annoyance 
in my voice. 

"Well, I don't know what's happened," he answered, "but it sure 
is like a morgue around here." 

"Grouch pills" — "like a morgue" — these words were quite an 
indictment for any home. Could it be that I was responsible for this 
atmosphere? 

I think I do as well as most of my friends, I rationalized to myself 
after everyone had left for work or school. I try to be a good mother, 
keep the house clean, the clothes washed and ironed, cook nutritious 
meals. Where am I falling short? Am I failing to create for my family 
a cheerful atmosphere that will radiate beyond the walls of our 
home? 

It was then that I decided to try a little secret experiment, a little 
disguised campaign to improve the situation, and, being a musician, 
I turned to music as my tool. My strategy was simple. Each morning 
as I prepared breakfast, put up the lunches, and got my family ready 
for the day's work, I would deliberately hum a little tune, or quietly 
sing a song. I was well aware that there would be some days when I 
just wouldn't feel like any kind of a song, but I was determined to 
give my experiment a try. 

Nothing happened for some time, and just as I had about decided 
that maybe my idea wasn't such a good one after all, the payoff came. 
When my son left the breakfast table one morning, he said enthusias- 
tically, "Gee, Mom, that was a good breakfast. What's for dinner 
tonight?" and he went out of the door whistling , the melody I had had 
such a struggle to sing that morning. 

Then my husband remarked, as he picked up the car keys and pre- 
pared to leave, "I don't know what's happened, honey, but things 
seem to be going a lot smoother lately," and he left the house hum- 
niing the same tune. 

Maybe my little experiment does work, I said to myself, hardly 
daring to believe what I had just heard. 

I quickly cleared the table and washed up the dishes, and then, 
all of a sudden, grinned sheepishly as I realized that I, too, was un- 
consciously humming the tune I had sung earlier. 

"What do you know?" I said aloud this time. "It works both ways. 
I guess I'm a victim of my own experiment." 



290 





On 

Baking 

Bread 

Mildred Cook Solury 

m A wise man once said, ". . . if you bake bread with indifference, 
you bake a bitter bread that feeds but half of a man's hunger." In 
the history of the world, bread has played a dramatic part; each 
nation has its own varied breads as a result of the customs, religion, 
and culture of a country. 

Bread is the symbol of hope, the growth of man, and the hospitality 
of the home. Today, as always, the art of bread-baking is rewarding, 
if you take the time to prove the old adage. 

Handling yeast dough is a delight and pure childlike fun. You are 
dealing with something responsive and warmly alive. As you knead 
the bread dough, you are giving it greater life, and it is therapy for the 
busy fingers of a homemaker. Bread-baking takes time. You cannot 
hurry the process that must make a complete cycle, so give in to the 
demand it makes on your time. Only a small part of your reward is 
the bread itself — the most important is the gift of the bread to your 
family. 

.As you watch the dough grow in a pan, a yeast miracle is taking 
place. When the warm loaves of bread come out of the oven, the 
cycle is complete. As your family enters your kitchen radiantly 
filled with old-fashioned bread-baking aroma, only then will you 
realize the deep satisfaction of fulfillment and pleasure. Memories 
of childhood flash into reality; they recall home — the first shelter, and 
dreams of hope. 



MY HANDS 

Sadie J. Stevens 

I've just been thinking, and without a doubt, 
My hands are something to brag about. 
Not that they're pretty, but where would I be 
Without these two hands here in front of me? 

There's so much they can do, and seldom complain; 
I can use them and wash and use them again. 
They never wear out and don't ask much care, 
And if I ever need them, they're always there. 

Bless these two hands. Sometimes I need four, 
But, if I'm willing, they're able — 
And who could ask more? 



291 



"Good Old House 



It 



Verna S. Carter 



"uood old house," my mother would say. 

I can remember as a young girl coming home with my mother 
from a trip to the store or a visit to a friend, or just from anywhere, 
my mother would open the door, and as she walked inside she would 
stop, pat the walls two or three times and say "good old house." 




Just that and nothing more, and I would follow her inside, ponder- 
ing in my young mind why she would do such a strange thing. 

Our house was not what the neighbors would call a "fancy house," 
but as Uncle Jim said, it was a comfortable, adjustable house, and 
one, he would add, that could stretch its seams to accommodate a 
multitude. 

I suspect my uncle was referring to the Sunday dinners of mother's 
specialty, chicken with noodles, and homemade ice cream. 



292 



Good Old House 

When father announced "There is always room for one more," I 
knew my brothers and I would be shifted from the big table to the 
small one in the corner of the dining room. We didn't mind, as mother 
always gave us special attention there. 

As I grew older, my eyes could not detect any great physical 
changes in our house, but, as I watched my mother continue to pat 
lovingly the "good old house," I would ask myself, "What made 
it so?" 

Was it the getting into fresh, clean-smelling sheets for a peaceful 
night's rest? The wallpaper that always looked so happy on the 
kitchen walls? 

Was it Father? Mother? The comfort of knowing they were there 
with understanding and love? 

Was it the family all kneeling together in prayer? (I can hear my 
father say, "Your turn to say the prayer this morning, Jane.") 

Heavenly Father, as I turn the key in the lock of my own home 
this day, give me the understanding of my dear mother, that I, too, 
may build within these walls that goodness of a "good house," and 
in the minds and hearts of my family the understanding and con- 
viction of my mother, that they, too, may enter and leave their home 
with a loving pat of "good old house." 



r 



A VISIT HOME 

Alda L Brown 

Go, my pig-tailed darlings, 

And gather sunbeams from the morn. . 

Go find the country meadows 

That wait your sandaled feet! 

Did you know we have baby chicks 

And kittens in the barn? 

Things here are all so different 

From your crowded city street. . . . 

Go ride your Grandpa's pony! 

Climb the trees your Mommy climbed! 

Send a ship far sailing 

Way down the meadow stream. . . . 

I will show you sky-blue robin's eggs 

In nests all feather-lined. . . . 

And broad warm rocks beside the brook 

Where you can lie and dream. . . . 

Your Mom and I will chat awhile — 
And get the day's work done. . . . 



293 



The Patient Soul 

Rose A. Openshaw 



■ The patient, unhurried soul is the approachable one, the inspired 
and inspiring. "Always," someone philosophizes, "the highest culture 
springs from the patient heart!" 

Calmness and composure carry the hallmarks of exalted beauty, 
ever they are idealized, looked up to, admired. But what return 
does one ever derive from impatience? Many can attest to the weight 
it breeds in the heart, the heaviness and sorrow, the unending despair. 
Due to it, loved ones often become separated for life — too often, too, 
for eternity. Sharp and evil its barbs are. 

Under the baleful influence of impatience, individuals stumble and 
fall. Impatience paves the way for despondency and is the forerunner 
of tragedy. Comeliness of face, with love and hope, melt away before 
its presence, bankrupting security. It is far too expensive for any 
mortal to invest in. Wherever it exists, whether in old or young, it 
is proof that that individual has not yet attained to a full maturity. 

Impatience darkens the yision, narrows the horizon, and always is 
branded with the weakling stamp of the novice. As opposed to this, 
patience wears the decoration of myriad graces. Forbearance and 
kindness, with cheerfulness, charity, and the cherishing of ideals shine 
there; always present is wisdom. 

Finding a patient individual is like finding hyacinths in the desert, 
where only thorns flourish. 

Bequeathing patience through example is infinitely more to be 
desired than bequeathing gold and rubies. Patience will endure, 
passing itself down through time's corridor unto the latest and 
last generation; whereas wealth, too often, is squandered, lost, or may 
become a source of evil and regret. 

He who controls his tongue, declares James (James 3), in effect, 
can control the whole being, even as the body of a horse is controlled 
by so simple a device as a bit in its mouth. And how beautiful the 
personality that controls it! 

Patience is a golden, glistening halo that beautifies, ennobles, 
endears. Would that we all might wear it! 



PATTERN OF BLOSSOMS 

Aleine M. Young 

Yesterday the apple blossoms 
Made my lawn all white. 
Today, it's falling snowflakes, 
And it's really quite a sight 
To see the crimson tulips 
And the blossoms on the trees 
Snuggled down in snowy crystals- 
Spring is really quite a tease. 



294 



CHILD'S WORLD 

Ethel Jacobson 



She sits on her little haunches 

like a chipmunk, 
Studying the ground 
Where she has found — 
A leaf? A ladybird? 

caterpillar, furred? 

beetle spotted like a domino? 

globe of dandelion fluff to blow? 

pearl-pale 
Horned snail? 
A polished violet pebble 
Unnoticing, pass by? 




-treasures I, 



She flings herself down wherever she may be — 

On her straight small back 

In a haystack, 

In a daisy field, on 

A dew-sprigged lawn, 

A sandy ledge, 

A stream's reedy edge — 

Watching a playful young breeze puff 

Clouds like dandelion fluff 

Across a blue immensity 

That I, preoccupied, seldom see. 

It helps to be under seven 

To be closer to earth, God's earth, and to his heaven. 



Sense of Wonder 

Nancy M. Armstrong 

Children are always curious about the world they live in. Because of this 
curiosity, a child's world is fresh, new, beautiful, full of wonder and exhilara- 
tion. 

Why, as we grow older, do we allow ourselves to become so matter-of-fact, 
so take-it-for-granted, so unimaginative, so lacking in enthusiasm, when, to 
keep the world exciting, we need only to retain or recapture our sense of 
wonder? 

Lack of wonder diminishes life, and we come to believe we could find excite- 
ment and beauty in some distant or different place only to discover that what 
we bring we find. The wonder and beauty must come from within. 

A sense of wonder gives us a lasting love affair with life by enlarging it. 
It teaches us to reach for adventure by keeping us curious about life. It is 
a splendid antidote against boredom for it brings novelty to commonplace 
experiences and glamor to our immediate surroundings. 

Wonder contains elements of beauty, astonishment, and appreciation. We 
can live in a world of radiant freshness, filled with surprises and have our 
hearts full of gratitude to God for his creation by keeping alive our childlike 
sense of wonder. 



295 



r 



Recipes With a Different Flavor 



Anna Molenaar 
Napier, New Zealand 



BANANA STEAMED PUDDING 



Lemon Sauce 



3 oz. butter 

3 oz. sugar 

1 egg 

1 banana, mashed 

Juice 1 lemon 
1 tbsp. honey 
34 c. sugar 



1/2 tsp. baking soda 
1 tbsp. boiling milk 
4 oz. flour 
V^ tsp. baking powder 

1 c. water 

1 dessert spoon cornflour 
(cornstarch) 



Cream butter and sugar, add egg, mashed banana, the soda dissolved in boiling 
milk, lastly add flour and baking powder. Put into greased bowl. Cover, steam IV2 
hours. 

Sauce 

Heat lemon juice, sugar, honey, and water. Thicken with cornflour (cornstarch). 
Delicious. Serves 6. 

APRICOT CAKE 



1 c. dried apricots, cut in thin slices 

1 c. boiling water 

6 oz. butter 

6 oz. sugar 



3 eggs 

8 oz. flour 

34 tsp. baking powder 



Pour boiling water over the apricots and let stand while mixing cake. Cream 
butter and sugar until fluffy. Add eggs, beating well after each individual addition. 
Drain apricots and reserve fluid. Mix the fruit into creamed mixture, then fold in 
sifted flour. Measure the liquid from apricots and take V3 cup of it and dissolve 
the soda in this liquid. Blend thoroughly into the batter. Pour into well-greased 
and papered tin 8" square. Bake at 350° for 55 minutes. When cold, ice with 
orange icing: 1 cup icing mix (powdered sugar) mixed with orange juice to de- 
sired consistency. Decorate with grated orange rind. 



MEAT LOAF 



1 lb. minced beef (hamburger) 
14 lb. bacon 

2V2 inch slices of bread 
V^ c. milk 

2 eggs 



1 onion, finely chopped 
1 tsp. salt 

1 tsp. Worcestershire sauce 
1 tbsp. tomato sauce 



Finely cut bacon and mix with beef. Soak bread in milk and add seasonings. 
Then stir in soaked bread and beat until the mixture is even in consistency. Grease 
ring tin. Pack in meat mixture, bake in 350° oven for one hour. 

Turn onto plate 5 to 10 minutes later. Add vegetables in center. 
Sauce: 1 tin mushroom soup, i^ pint water, Worcestershire sauce, tomato sauce. 
Heat together. 



296 



k 



TO MY DANISH GRANDMOTHER 

Julene J. Gushing 

This has always puzzled me — 
Just how much is a "pinch"? 
These recipes of dear Grandma's 
Surely are no cinch. 

A "snip" of this, a "dab" of that, 
A "lump" of something else. 
Then "beat it for a little while," 
Or, "stir until it melts." 

I have to be a wizard to 
Decipher what she meant 
By all these strange proportions 
In her cookbook, worn and bent. 

"How much nutmeg in the doughnuts?" 
Grandma wouldn't flinch 
As she said, with twinkling eyes, 
"Oh, just about a pinch." 

There must have been in her wise head 
A measuring device 
That told her just how much to use 
Of sugar, salt, and spice. 



HURRY 

Wilma Boyle Bunker 

Too many of us are hurrying our days away. Involved in many activities, 
we dash breathlessly from one appointment to another, from one task to the 
next, constantly trying to beat a deadline. Our only aim, it seems, is to get 
the present commitment out of the way so that we can begin another. We 
find ourselves saying, "If I can just get through this week"; but next week 
comes and we are still going at top speed. 

Life is too precious to shorten it with hurry. To overload our days with 
more than we can handle is a poor substitute for contentment. To be smoth- 
ered with unfinished work is frustrating and exhausting. 

And the strange part about all this is that we don't have to do it. We 
are master of at least some of our own time; we fashion many of the pro- 
cedures of our own way of living. We can either burn up the hours with 
rush and flurried haste, or be wise enough to enjoy days that are busy and 
challenging, yet serene, calm, and far more satisfying. 



297 




FLOWERS INSIDE AND OUT 

Sarah E. Allsworth Peterson, Sebastopol, California, is an artistic and experienced 
gardener. Her yard is a delight to friends and neighbors, with whom she willingly 
shares her plants and her extensive knowledge of growing things. Roses, fuchsias, 
chrysanthemums, violets, and many other flowers are a profusion of beauty and 
vigor in her garden, but there is not a spot for a single weed. Her patio is banked 
with flowers, where neighbors often gather, and where friends come to be up- 
lifted spiritually and emotionally. 

Sister Peterson's home is an example of neatness and order. A guest never 
leaves without a jar of jam or jelly, a plant, a vegetable for dinner, and always 
with a lighter heart. She has worked in the Church all her life in various capacities, 
having been twice a ward Relief Society president. Now, in her eightieth year, 
she is still an effective and much-loved visiting teacher, after fifty-eight years in 
this calling. Last year, at the ward Relief Society bazaar, space was given to 
Sister Peterson for a plant bar. She made beautiful flower arrangements and 
unique plantings which added greatly to the interest and financial success of 
the bazaar. 



298 







Synopsis: Nora Blake, having no 
family ties after the death of her 
mother, secures a schoolteaching 
position in Banner, Idaho, where she 
lives in the home of Bishop Shepherd 
and becomes acquainted with a Latter- 
day Saint family. 

■ Nora sat at the desk and tried 
to recall what she had learned at 
Normal College in regard to the 
first day of school, but her 
thoughts were in a turmoil. At 
the moment, she could not re- 
member much of anything that 
had taken place in any of her 
classes. She hoped this was not 
going to be a permanent situa- 
tion, and that as she actually got 
into teaching, her memory would 
furnish her with the things she 
would need. 

"Here is the roll book in the 
top drawer, Miss Blake," said 
Ellen. ''We have seven children in 
the first grade, four in the third, 
and six in the fourth; five in each 
of the fifth and sixth, and three 



The 
Golden Chain 

Hazel M. Thomson 



in the eighth grade. We don't 
have any second graders or any 
in the seventh this year. That's 
good, isn't it?" 

Yes, certainly, thought Nora. 
Six grades would be better than 
eight. But six grades! It was over- 
whelming. 

The textbook supply was much 
better than she had expected. 
Each of the older students had a 
reader, an arithmetic book, and 
a speller. History and geography 
books were scarce, only one copy 
of each on the teacher's desk. Her 
own books would come in handy 
when they arrived. 

She worked for a time on a 
tentative schedule, realizing that 
it would require a great deal 
of changing as she became ac- 
quainted with her students, their 
abilities, and achievements. She 
would have to feel her way into 
the classwork and discover which 
of the grades might be able to 
work together in some subjects. 



299 



April 1967 



She gathered copies of the text- 
books and began to make lesson 
plans. 

It was late in the afternoon 
before she put down her pencil, 
sat back, and looked at the room. 
The high, 'narrow windows were 
somewhat unattractive. Flowers 
would help. Mrs. Shepherd might 
be able to spare some slips from 
her geraniums. In the meantime, 
Nora wondered whether she 
might find some decorative weeds 
which might be fashioned into a 
winter bouquet. 

She slipped on her boots and 
coat. There didn't seem to be 
much of anything growing in the 
schoolyard, but behind the build- 
ing she could see some plants 
sticking out of the snow just be- 
yond the fence a little way. She 
left Ellen busily cleaning black- 
boards. 

The weed was strange to her, 
but it had a lovely seed pod on 
it, and a little farther on was a 
bush with some orange-colored 
berries on it. She must have some 
of those. The branches were 
prickly, but she managed to 
break off several nice ones. She 
was about halfway back to the 
fence before she heard something 
coming up fast behind her. As 
she glimpsed it over her shoulder, 
she started to run. It was the 
biggest beast she had ever had 
so near to her. 

As she ran she saw, on the 
schoolhouse side of the fence, 
someone coming. He vaulted the 
fence and ran toward her, grab- 
bing her hand, and almost drag- 
ging her to keep up with his long 
strides. He pulled her over the 
fence and down on the other side, 
just inches ahead of two very 
long, sharp horns. 



"What's the matter with you?" 
cried the man, and Nora became 
aware of a pair of very blue eyes. 
He picked up his hat now, from 
where it had fallen as he jumped 
the fence, and placed it on his 
dark red hair. 

Suddenly Nora felt very weak. 
The man grabbed her shoulders, 
and she wasn't certain whether 
he meant to keep her from falling 
or whether he had half a notion 
to shake her. From his tone, it 
was most likely the latter. 

"Didn't anyone warn you not 
to go over that fence?" he asked. 

"No," said Nora faintly. "It 
was so near! That cow came so 



neari 




"Cowr The man threw back 
his head and roared with laugh- 
ter. "Now Pete Johnson wouldn't 
like that. He wouldn't like that 
at all, him going to all the trouble 
and expense of making a trip to 
Sanpete County to get that prize 
buU." 

He stopped laughing as sud- 
denly as he had begun. 

"By the way," he said, "I'm 
Jed Oliver — Ben's brother. Well, 
not really his brother, but just 
the same as." 

Nora looked at the tall, hand- 



300 



The Golden Chain 

some man before her, thinking it Jed Oliver shook his head, 

no wonder that Ben idolized him. "No/' he answered. "He couldn't 

"I don't know how to thank and be honest, and he would 

you" she said. "I guess you know never have been anything else. It 

that you saved my life." seemed as though he knew every- 

"I wish I had come by sooner thing, while I ... I just. . . ." 

and stopped you before you He stopped, and Nora felt that 

crossed the fence, but you were he had already said more than 

already in the field before I rode he had intended. She did not 

past and, saw you. I wasn't right pursue the subject, 

certain this horse would wait for "I truly want to thank you," 

me, when I didn't take time to she said, looking down at the 

tie him, but I knew I had to get little bundle of branches and 

to you as fast as I could." weeds she still clutched in her 

y hand, that had been the cause 

Nora noted a look of real con- of her narrow escape, 

cern in the blue eyes. It gave her But Jed Oliver didn't answer, 

an unusual tingling kind of feel- He seemed to have retreated to 

ing. Then, in a very brief mo- somewhere far within himself, 

ment, the expression had left his Nora felt a curiously cold change 

face, and Jed Oliver had become in his manner. With scarcely a 

very matter-of-fact. nod he left her and walked to- 

"I'll be getting along, now. I ward his horse. The animal had 

had bishopric meeting last night not moved, and stood patiently 

and left Ben the chores. I don't at the hitching post, perhaps 

want to leave all the milking to thinking he was tied. Jed picked 

him again tonight." up the rein he had dropped in 

"Ben spoke of you during our such haste a short time before, 

drive from the station," Nora put a foot in the stirrup, and 

said. "He thinks you're rather swung lightly to the horse's back, 

wonderful." "I suppose the bishop will be 

Jed seemed pleased at her coming for you?" he asked, as he 

statement, but at a loss for turned his horse to the south, 

an answer. Nora continued, "I "No. Oh, he offered to, but I 

should meet all the students' par- wanted to walk back. I must get 

ents as soon as I can. I suppose used to walking. I can't bother 

meeting you is the same as meet- anyone to drive me to school every 

ing Ben's father." day. I want to find out how far 

"No," answered Jed slowly, it really is when I walk it." 

"it's not the same. Not the same "Far enough, you'll find in this 

at all. Ben's father was the wisest, snow," said Jed. "You can be 

kindest, smartest — well, just the sure of that." 

finest man I have ever known. His horse tossed its head, anx- 

and the best friend anyone could ious to be going, but still held in 

hope to have." check by the reins in Jed's hand. 

"He'd probably be saying the "Here," he said, moving as if 

same things about you," said to dismount. "I'd better walk and 

Nora, "if the situation were re- you can ride as far as the Shep- 

versed." herd's on Old Duke." 

301 



April 1967 



Nora stopped him with a move- 
ment of her hand. "I couldn't 
think of it," she said. ''YouVe 
done quite enough already, and 
besides, I'm not finished with the 
work I must get done before 
Monday morning. Besides, I have 
Ellen working inside. We will go 
together." 

Jed did not argue and, as he 
rode away, Nora turned and en- 
tered the schoolhouse. From in- 
side she watched him take off 
on a slow lope. She noticed how 
his body moved with the move- 
ments of the horse as if the two 
were of one piece. The horse's 
hooves kicked up great swirls of 
snow, as both horse and rider dis- 
appeared from, sight. 

I HE first day of school went 
well for Nora. And so did the 
second and the third. The days 
passed and lengthened into 
weeks, and she had never been 
happier and more contented in 
her life. True, she was tired by 
Friday, and glad for the two day 
respite, but by Saturday after- 
noon her head was buzzing with 
ideas and she was eager to get 
back to the classroom to try them 
out. 

Not that there weren't prob- 
lems. There were plenty of them. 
Two of the most difficult ones 
being two of her three eighth 
graders. Ben was a delight to 
teach. Joe Pine and Ed Johnson 
were something else again, both 
in ability and attitude. Nora won- 
dered, on occasion, why either of 
them bothered to come. 

"Why do they keep on coming 
to school, Ben?" she asked one 
night, as Ben cleaned the boards 
before leaving for home. 

"I'm not sure, Miss Blake," he 



had answered. "I really don't 
know." 

"Maybe it's to get out of work- 
ing at home," said Nora. "They 
come here and don't choose to 
work here, either, so I assume 
that work is a thing that neither 
of them likes very much." 

Then, there was Trudy. Her 
problem was somewhat different 
from that of the two boys. No, 
there was nothing lazy about 
Trudy. She had energy enough 
and to spare, and did all that was 
required of her in classwork and 
always a little more. Nora found 
that the child had a wonderful 
talent in her art work, yet never 
did Trudy neglect her other sub- 
jects for her beloved drawing. 

But toward Nora, Trudy re- 
mained cool and, at times, almost 
hostile. When listening to a child 
read alone to her, Nora often 
found herself with an arm around 
the child's shoulders. Most of the 
younger children would move 
close to her and seem more re- 
laxed as the reading continued. 
Not so with Trudy. If she so 
much as put her arm across the 
back of Trudy's chair, the child 
would wriggle and twist uncom- 
fortably until Nora would remem- 
ber and move the offending arm. 

Nora wracked her brain for 
ways to build a bond of friend- 
ship with Trudy, but her efforts 
seemed to all be doomed to fail- 
ure. Then an opportunity came. 

Nora had attended meetings 
with the Shepherd family reg- 
ularly since her arrival. On the 
Sunday before Thanksgiving, she 
dressed carefully in a blue velvet 
dress she had made just before 
coming West. It was a beautiful 
light color and perhaps the very 
loveliest dress she had, and 



302 



The Golden Chain 

Trudy's sense of the artistic did a late hour. By Thanksgiving 

not fail to appreciate it. day, Nora had another blue dress, 

On this particular Sunday, the just as lovely as the other one 

child was sitting between Nora had been, but in a somewhat 

and Mrs. Shepherd. During one smaller size, 

of the lengthy sermons, Nora felt That morning, with delicious 

Trudy's hand sliding back and aromas following them all the 

forth, back and forth, on the way upstairs, Nora asked Trudy 

dress material, where it spread to come with her to her room, 

out on the bench between them. Nora took the dress from the 

Nora kept her eyes determinedly closet and spread it out on the 

on the speaker. Then, wishing bed. Trudy moved close and 

that she hadn't, even as she did stared. Then she reached out 

so, Nora allowed her eyes to one hand and touched the dress 

glance over at Trudy. Quickly as she had done in church. 

Trudy drew her hand away. In- "I really brought too many 

stantly Nora regretted having let dresses," said Nora. "If you'll 

Trudy know that she was aware move this one into your closet, 

of her feeling the dress material, mine won't be quite so crowded." 

It was one of the very few con- Nora picked the dress up and 

tacts between the two of them placed it in Trudy's arms, 

that Trudy had initiated, and "A girl needs a new dress with 

again Nora felt that she had Thanksgiving and Christmas so 

failed. near together. After all, you 

I can't help it, that you're not a 

It was at the supper table that boy." 

evening that Bertha Shepherd Trudy stood there holding the 

mentioned the fact that she had dress, her dark eyes shining, 

been unable to get material "And you can't help it that 

enough to make both of her girls you're not Miss Amy," she said, 

a new dress for the holidays. Snow had come early in Novem- 

"There'll be enough for Ellen, ber the day Nora arrived but 

and, after all, Trudy, she is the it was not until the Monday fol- 

older. I'll get a piece of goods lowing Thanksgiving that the big 

for you just as soon as Brother blizzard came. The snow swirled 

Long gets some more yard goods in from the northeast and beat 

in at his store over in Mountain against the schoolhouse windows 

View." until they were completely cov- 

Nora watched Trudy and saw ered over. Nora felt a sudden chill 

the small chin quiver just a trifle, in the room. Ben noticed it, too, 

"I don't care!" Trudy declared, and got up to put in a lump of 

"I don't care! I just wish I was coal, together with a stick or two 

a boy!" And she jumped from her of oak to hurry the slow burning 

chair and ran from the room. coal along. 

Immediately, Nora knew what The next few moments seemed 

she must do. It meant sitting up a nightmare. At the time, Nora 

late at nights after the children had no idea what caused it. Ben 

were in bed and treading Mrs. had filled the water pan on the 

Shepherd's sewing machine until back of the stove at noon, the 

303 



April 1967 



one Mr. Shepherd had warned 
her several times about keeping 
full. There was a huge lid on top 
of the stovepipe where it curved 
to enter the north wall. Nora had 
watched it with some apprehen- 
sion since the bishop first warned 
her that, under certain condi- 
tions, it could blow off. This was 
one of those occasions. The lid 
flew up and hit the ceiling and 
fell, banging onto the top of the 
stove and down onto the floor. 
Soot was blown into every corner 
of the room. Nora's desk, her 
dress, her hair, and her face were 
covered. 

I HE younger children began to 
whimper. That is, all except 
Trudy Shepherd. It would take 
more than a covering of soot to 
frighten Trudy. 

''Look, teacher!" she cried. 
'We're all black in the face!" 

Ben, as usual, was her comfort 
and support. He was at her side 
in a moment. 

"It's all right, now," he said. 
"Don't worry about it. I've seen 
this happen before." 

"What made it explode, Ben?" 
she asked. 

"That's just what I'm wonder- 
ing," he said. 

He walked over and picked up 
the lid and looked at it a long 
moment. Nora followed him and 
saw that he was staring at a place 
on the edge of the lid that looked 
new and shiny as though the lid 
had been pried loose. She knew 
that both she and Ben were 
thinking of the two boys who 
were conspicuously absent on this 
particular day. Outside, the wind 
was rising, telling of an increase 
in the fury of the storm. 

"I'll drive the others home," 



Ben said. "The storm is getting 
worse. Then I'll be back as soon 
as I can to help you clean up." 

"I'll manage, Ben," she said. 
"Take the children, but don't 
worry about coming back. You 
have your chores to do." 

There was a mad scramble for 
coats, mittens, scarves, and boots, 
while Ben went to hitch up his 
team. Nora stood at the door and 
watched the sleigh leave, the chil- 
dren sitting on the hay, tucked 
under blankets to keep off most 
of the falling, swirling snow. Nora 
shut the door against the chilly 
blast and turned to her desk to 
survey the damage. Her disap- 
pointment was keen. She had 
tried so hard to win the con- 
fidence of both Joe and Ed, and 
this practical joke was their an- 
swer. 

She dropped down in the chair 
at her desk, overwhelmed by the 
task before her. Jed Oliver's 
words from his sermon of a recent 
Sunday came to her mind. 

"What kind of pioneers would 
we have been?" he had asked. 
"Most of us here moved in after 
some houses were already built. 
We found farms already cleared, 
and water in the ditches, just 
waiting to be turned onto the 
land. I wonder about it, some- 
times. Why, I rode in here and 
had a roof over my head that 
very first night. I didn't have to 
rough it, like those who came 
first. Yes, I wonder what kind of 
pioneer I would have made." 

Suddenly, Nora began to laugh. 
She laughed until two big tears 
found their way down her cheeks 
through the soot. She wiped them 
away with a smear of her hand 
as she arose and took the broom 
from her closet. She had brushed 



304 



The Golden Chain 



off the desks and had the floor 
almost swept, when she heard 
sleigh bells. She thought to her- 
self that Ben had made a quick 
trip. Now the two of them could 
finish up the scrubbing. She filled 
a pail with water from the reser- 
voir on the back of the stove. 
She stood with her back toward 
the door as she wrung out a cloth 
in the soapy water. 

"You needn't have come back, 
Ben," she said. ''You have your 
chores to do." 

"That's right, Miss Blake," 
said a deep voice. "Ben has both 
his chores, and some other things 
to do. He said he'd be awhile be- 
fore he could come. But he was 
so worried about things here at 
the school that I promised I'd 
come and see what I could do to 
help out." 

Nora's heart skipped a beat as 
she recognized the voice. As she 
turned, she caught a glimpse of 
herself in the mirror above the 





washstand. For the moment, she 
had forgotten what a sight she 
was, her face streaked with soot 
and tears, and her clothes cov- 
ered. 

He better not laugh, she told 
herself. He just better not! If he 
does, he'll get this whole bucket, 
right down on that handsome red 
head. Doesn't like schoolteachers! 
Well, here's one he may wish he'd 
never even seen. 

He couldn't have known her 
thoughts, but he came quickly 
and took the bucket in his own 
hand. 

"Let me take that," he said. 
"I'll wash off the desks while you 
get some water in the wash basin 
and do your face. You'll feel 
better, I'm certain. Then I'll 
scrub the floor." 

"Scrub the floor?" Nora did 
not attempt to conceal her amaze- 
ment. Even Bishop Shepherd, 
who could change the baby, wash 
the dishes, and hang out the 
wash, had not, to her knowledge, 
ever scrubbed the floor. 

"Of course, scrub the floor," 
repeated Jed, bringing the big 
mop from the closet. "Who do 
you think scrubs our floor, mine 
and Ben's? You think he does 
everything?" 

Nora made herself as present- 
able as she could and helped 
finish wiping off the desks and 
seats. Then she helped clean the 
floor. They were almost finished 
before Ben returned. Ed Johnson 
and Joe Pine were with him. 

"Jed!" exclaimed Ben. "Gosh, 
I'm glad you made it. It took me 
longer than I planned. I saw Ed 
and Joe and we — they — well, we 
talked, and they decided to come 
along and help, too." 

"How thoughtful of you," said 

305 



April 1967 



Nora to the boys, standing just 
inside the door and looking un- 
certainly at her. "Here, Ed, you 
are the tallest. You start on the 
top windows and Ben and Joe 
can work on the bottom ones. 
We'll have things fixed up in no 
time." 

Things did seem to be getting 
fixed up, more things than just 
the schoolroom. With a little 
good-natured joking going back 
and forth, Jed soon seemed to 
have the two boys actually enjoy- 
ing their work. Under cover of 
their bit of fun, Nora motioned to 
Ben, and in the supply closet she 
whispered to him. 

"I know you didn't find them 
volunteering to come and help 
clean up this mess. I know as 
well as you do who caused it. I 
wonder whether you ought to try 
and cover for them." 

Ben thought a moment. "Are 
you going to tell Bishop Shep- 
herd?" he asked. "He'd be the 
one, I guess, being President of 
the Board, if you think they have 
to know." 

"I'm not sure," answered Nora. 
"I don't think I will. At least not 



right away. Let's see how things 
work out." 

When the job was done, Nora 
thanked the boys and the three 
of them left together, in high 
spirits. Jed was ready soon after 
to follow them. As he passed 
Nora's desk, he paused and ran 
a big hand over the row of books 
she kept on top. 

"Seems as if the school has 
more books than it used to have," 
he said. 

"These are my own," Nora re- 
plied. "And I have some others 
still in the boxes that Ben 
brought with the mail last week 
that I haven't had time to un- 
pack yet. They're right here in 
the closet. I imagine you have a 
lot of time in the winter evenings 
to read. Would you like to bor- 
row some of them?" 

"No! No! I . . . just . . . that 
is . . . No!" 

He left hurriedly, and Nora, 
puzzled by his sudden strange 
behavior, remembered too late 
that she hadn't even thanked him 
for scrubbing the schoolroom 
floor. 

{To be continued) 



r 



GOING — UNAWARE 

Pearle M. Olsen 

Too often they go on ahead, alone, 

Without knowing our tardy thoughtfulness. 

They leave us smarting under pricks, unknown 

When we let good intention flower 

From the budding thought; when we profess 

Affection while they are sensitive 

To knowledge that someone they love will care 

When waning strength severs a tie to here 

And they go on alone, somewhere! 

Postponing of a trmely word and visit 
Makes weightier the going — unaware! 



306 



\0^ 



FROM THE FIELD 



All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent 
through the stake Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society super- 
visors. One annual submission will be accepted, as space permits, from each 
stake and mission of the Church. Submissions should be addressed to the 
Editorial Department, Relief Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. 
For details regarding pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society 
Magazine for January 1966, page 50. 



mimsmsms^wim 



Relief Society Activities 




San Leandro Stake (California) Relief Society Board 

Presents Special Program at Leadership Meeting 

September 16, 1966 

Front row, seated, left to right: Virginia Basinger, homemaking leader; 
Louise Palmer, Counselor; Melba Larsen, President; Neva Griggs, Counselor; 
Ann Sybrowsky, spiritual living class leader. 

Back row, standing, left to right: Hazel WooUey, social relations class leader; 
Elfonda Barker, Magazine representative; Inez Sutton, visiting teacher message 
leader; Dorisse Coats, chorister; Donna Carter, cultural refinement class leader. 

Sister Larsen reports: "The theme 'Relief Society, the Key to Happiness,' 
was introduced by a ladies' trio, singing music especially written for the oc- 
casion by President Larsen. Each leader then accepted a golden key and spoke 
briefly on its use to open the door to a spiritual and cultural life. New courses 
of study and plans for the year's work were combined with sincere testimonies 
of the stake Relief Society leaders. We were inspired and challenged to greater 
service." 



307 



April 1967 



Sunderland Stake (England), Sunderland Ward Bazaar 

November 26, 1966 

Left to right: Mary A. Akenhead, Counselor; Gladys Oates, President; Melba 
F. May, President, Sunderland Stake Relief Society; Constance Hill, Counselor, 
Sunderland Ward. 

Sister May reports: "On November 26th I attended a very fine bazaar held 
by the Sunderland Ward Relief Society in the Sunderland Stake cultural hall. 
They had nine stalls carrying out the theme 'Life Is Right.' Each stall dis- 
played a different variety of articles, such as aprons, knit goods, toys, useful 
gadgets for the home, bakery goods and other foods, needlework, and a special 
stall for children. 

"Relief Society is going forward in this part of England. The sisters are 
looking forward to the Regional British Relief Society Conference in the 
spring." 



Nevada Stake, McGill Ward Relief Society Singing Mothers Present 
Closing Social Program, May 20, 1966 

Seated, left to right: Cleo Tidwell, chorister; Eva Holman, accompanist; Gae 
Christensen, President; Ona Earl, First Counselor; Betty Tidball, Second 
Counselor. 

Second row, seated, left to right: Bessie Giles; Ora Blackham; Betty Brun- 
son; Eddis Cottrell; Alma Parry. 

Third row, standing, left to right: Lula Harris; Linda Bohn; June Sexton; 
Itha Ahlstrom; Jeanine Abbott. 

Fourth row, left to right: Vaughnetta Roberts; Belle Timmerman; Evelyn 
Johnson; Lydia Harris. 

Margery Tate, President, Nevada Stake Relief Society, reports: "An 
evening of song, poetry, and colored slides portraying love of nature, home, 
and country was enjoyed by the Relief Society membership and their husbands 
at a closing social, and a final function before the division of the ward. The 
program began with the song 'Thanks Be to God,' and acknowledged the hand 
of God in all things, and ended with the song 'This Land Is Your Land,' as 
a picture of the flag flying in the sky was shown on the screen." 



Northern Mexican Mission, Ciudad Acuna Branch (Coahuila, Mexico) 
Relief Society Bazaar, November 1966 

Left to right: Bruna P. de. Lopez; Guadalupe Lopez; Ceilia R. de Diaz, 
Second Counselor, in charge of homemaking; Antonia E. de Nunez, Secretary- 
Treasurer; Manuela D. de Leon, President; Virginia S. de Lugo; Dolores de 
Leon; Maricela Diaz. 

Pauline M. Green, Supervisor, Northern Mexican Mission Relief Society, 
reports: "Though these sisters are far from the Northern Mexican Mission 
headquarters and do not receive visits from the mission board, and, probably, 
do not have more than one visit a year from the district officers, due to the 
fact they they are about 225 kilometers (approximately 140 miles) distance 
from the nearest branch (and that over a dirt road), they remain extremely 
active and enthusiastic, as can be seen by the quilts and other articles exhibited 
at their bazaar." 

Note also the interesting stuffed toys, the floral arrangements on the table, 
and the lovely corsages the sisters are wearing. 



308 






. ^. 






a^ 



n 

)7 



309 



April 1967 



Australian Mission, Queensland District Relief Society Conference 

October 23, 1966 

Relief Society sisters standing back of the homemaking display, left to right: 
Fay Little, President, Townsville Branch Relief Society; Margarey Farquahar- 
son, Secretary-Treasurer, Queensland District Relief Society; Hilda Bertrand, 
President, Mackay Branch Relief Society; Laurine Ensign, Supervisor, Austra- 
lian Mission Relief Society; Dorothy Tolputt, President, Cairns Branch Relief 
Society; Nolle Earl, missionary serving in Rockhampton Branch; Lois Jeffery, 
President, Queensland District Relief Society. 

Sister Ensign reports: "The display items came from all the branches, and 
were exhibited for the purpose of keeping up the interest in the summer 
meetings. They include toys, art, Christmas ideas, cards, wreaths, and trees; 
cushion covers, wall plaques, candle motifs, and paper leis." 



Cedar West Stake (Utah) Relief Society Board Conducts Special 
Leadership Meeting, August 17, 1966 

Four women at the left, left to right: Anne A. Judd, social relations class 
leader; Anne O. Leavitt, cultural refinement class leader; Iris B. Hafen, 
spiritual living class leader; Bernella G. Jones, organist. 

At the right, in front, left to right: LaPriel D. Lunt, President, Cedar West 
Stake Relief Society; lone W. Bradshaw, homemaking leader; Hazel B. Davies, 
Magazine representative. 

Back row, left to right: Lucretia P. Ashcroft, First Counselor; Ann B. Hansen, 
Second Counselor; Shirley J. Marchant, visiting teacher message leader; Hilda 
H. Parry, Secretary-Treasurer; Cora A. Condie, chorister. 

Sister Lunt reports: "This special meeting was held to encourage and in- 
struct class leaders in good teaching methods and motives. Different phases 
of involvement teaching were discussed, with stake board members leading out 
in the various discussions. Sister Hafen spoke on 'Spiritual Preparation,' and 
stressed the importance of recognizing the fact that our callings are divine. 
Sister Leavitt discussed 'Thirty Days of Preparation,' in which the steps of 
prayerful preparation were traced. Sister Judd discussed 'Tools for Teaching,' 
in which consideration was given to eleven different teaching methods ap- 
plicable to Relief Society. Sister Jones, in developing her topic 'You, Too, Can 
Teach,' emphasized the necessity for living the principles taught, and thereby 
aiding others in achieving their greatest potential." 



Winter Quarters Stake (Nebraska), Lincoln Ward Opening Social 

September 29, 1966 

Left to right: Jane Grether, President; Patricia Robinson, First Counselor; 
Alice Beutler, Second Counselor; Grace Hummel, Secretary-Treasurer. 

Blanche Rawlings, President, Winter Quarters Stake Relief Society, reports: 
"With the beginning of the fall meetings, the sisters of the Lincoln Ward Re- 
lief Society reported their prospects looked fine for a successful and rewarding 
year. Their opening social was very beautiful and inspiring. Each class leader 
set a table to represent her department. The displays were artistically arranged, 
representing a store having many treasures. Each sister was given a small 
shopping bag to fill with samples. At the end of the line of tables, was a treasure 
chest of golden keys. Each sister received a key to the treasure to be had by 
becoming an active member of Relief Society." 



310 




311 



April 1967 



Mount Logan Stake (Utah), River Heights Second Ward Opening Social 

September 26, 1966 

In the picture Helen Andersen represents the "ticket-taker" for the travel 
trip "All Aboard for Relief Society." 

Relda Jorgensen, President, Mount Logan Stake Relief Society, reports: 
"The River Heights Second Ward carried out, as their opening social theme, 
'All Aboard for Relief Society.' Trains and miniature suitcases decorated the 
tables. A ticket booth was at the entrance. The homemaking leader was the 
train conductor and acted as program chairman. She introduced different train 
stops, as each teacher gave interesting highlights into the lessons planned for 
the year." 



Yuma Stake (Arizona) Singing Mothers Present Music 
for Stake Quarterly Conference, October 8, 1966 

Standing in the front row, left to right, beginning with the sister at the left 
behind the podium: Louise Rickter, soloist; Ruth M. Moeller, organist; Wylene 
S. Slade, chorister; Marjorie C. Pingree, member. General Board of Relief 
Society; Louise S. Westover, President; Elva B. Fife, First Counselor; Eva N. 
McGovern, Secretary-Treasurer; Mary A. Butler, Second Counselor. 

Sister Westover reports: "This was our first Relief Society Conference since 
the dedication of the Yuma Stake center. The Singing Mothers of our stake 
come from seven wards and three branches, and many travel 260 miles round 
trip to participate. Since 1958, when the stake was organized, the number of 
Singing Mothers has increased from fifty to one hundred. Most of our Relief 
Societies have fine choruses, and we are especially thrilled when we visit 
Calexico (Spanish sisters), and the Lamanite Relief Societies, and are pleased 
to hear their choruses. We are very pleased to have devoted music leaders, 
and we appreciate the interest and efforts of all the sisters." 



Mexican Mission Annual Relief Society Convention 

September 24, 1966 

Front row, seated, left to right: Amparo S. de Medina, Second Counselor, 
Mexican Mission Relief Society; Natividad R. de Cardoso, First Counselor; 
Bertha M. de Camacho, President, Mexican Mission Relief Society; Augustin 
Camacho Tapia, First Counselor, Mexican Mission Presidency; Jasper R. 
McClellan, President, Mexican Mission; Rula R. McClellan, Supervisor, Mex- 
ican Mission Relief Society; Carlos Colorado V., Second Counselor, Mexican 
Mission Presidency. 

Standing are the sisters who comprise the boards of the seven districts of the 
Mexican Mission. 

Rula R. McClellan, Supervisor, Mexican Mission Relief Society, reports: 
"The purpose of this convention was to instruct the officers of the district 
boards, and to present and discuss plans relating to the organization and work 
of Relief Society in the districts. 

"A play entitled 'Success' was presented. It conveyed a spiritual message 
of activity and work, and it was really a success. We were able to draw this 
conclusion from the expressions on the faces of the sisters. We were delighted 
by the Singing Mothers chorus. At the end of the convention, a lunch was 
served." 



312 




«•«!« J i f I, .„ M 1 I,<1 I II I - t tliil] 

-Hiifiimiiii 1 <'r !i ,iin, -tr.sn.'i is H' ■ riUfifiTJ 









^, ^^*% 



1 1 Mi 





313 




HOMEMAKING 

Development Through 

Homemaking Education 



Dr. Eleanor Jorgensen 
Discussion 2 — Summer Montlis Sewing Course 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, July 1967 
Southern Hemisphere: December 1967 

Objective: To show several ways in which a waistband may be 

made and applied to the skirt. 



INTRODUCTION 

The waistline of a skirt is 
generally finished with a band of 
self -fabric, an inside belt, or a 
built-up top. Since the first two 
are more commonly used, the 
latter will be omitted in this 
lesson. 

Prior to finishing the waist- 
line, the skirt is fitted and all 
seams are stitched, pressed, edges 
finished and zipped placket com- 
pleted. If a separate lining is to 
be used, it, too, is finished and 
basted into place at the waistline 
seam. 

Waistband — Method A (For cotton 
skirts using self -fabric for interfacing) 
Preparation: 

1. Cut on grain a lengthwise strip 
of fabric 4i/^" wide and 3" longer than 
waistline measurement. 

2. Make a lengthwise fold (toward 
wrong side) 1^/4" wide. Press. 

3. Machine-stitch raw edge of 
folded section (Figure 1). 
Attaching to skirt: 

1. Connect right side of band (un- 
folded edge) to wrong side of skirt, 
placing pin at center front and allow- 
ing band to extend from this point 
beyond front placket opening 1". 

2. Divide waist measurement in 
half. Measure and mark this amount 

314 



on the band starting at center front. 

3. Pin measured band to center 
back of skirt. Pin skirt and band at 
intervals between these two points, 
distributing skirt ease evenly. 

4. Measure amount of band needed 
on second half of skirt by folding the 
loose end of band back to the side 
seam. Mark this amount on the band, 
then place marked band on seamline 
of zipper edge, skirt back. Distribute 
ease and pin at intervals. 

5. Repeat step 4 for band and skirt. 

6. Sew band to skirt, band side up. 
Trim and press seams. 

7. Fold right sides of band together 
and stitch across ends. (Front band 
is stitched straight up from placket 
line, whereas back band extends one 
inch or more and is stitched across the 
end and lower edge of extension.) 

8. Turn band right side out. Pin to 
right side of skirt, top-stitching lower 
edge to skirt seamline. 

9. Press. Sew on hooks and eyes, or 
finish with a button and buttonhole 
(Figure 2). 

Waistband — Method B 

(For wool skirts, using another fab- 
ric for interfacing, such as grosgrain 
ribbon, hymo, pellon, or taffeta.) 
Preparation: 

1. Cut a lengthwise strip of fabric 
approximately 3" wide, with one edge 
being the selvage. The length should 
be 3" longer than the waist measure- 
ment. 



i 



Fold 



IV2" ^ 



Seam Edge 



Raw Edge 



(Figure 1) 



(Figure 2) 



Inside View 



Seam Allowance 



Fold 



DinnmaaQnmiuuinKrDniDDmjjJiiiiDDitiuuiu 



Selvage 



(Figure 3) 



clip-^. Hand-stitch 



clip 



(Figure 6) 



(Figure 7) 



(Figure 4) 




± 



(Figure 5) 





Outside 



(Figure 8) 



(Figure 9) 



315 



April 1967 



2. Press lengthwise fold so that it 
will be equal to the width of the gros- 
grain ribbon (or other interfacing 
used) plus l^" — ^4" away from sel- 
vage edge. The remaining width 
(%") will be the seam allowance for 
attaching band to skirt. 

3. On selvage side of band, place 
grosgrain ribbon to wrong side of 
fabric against fold. Machine-stitch 
both edges of interfacing to band 
(Figure 3). An additional row of 
stitching may be placed in center if 
desired. 

4. Mark waist measurement along 
band. Stitch ends with right sides to- 
gether. On extension end, continue 
stitching along waistline to point 
where band will be attached to skirt. 
Clip seam allowance (Figure 4). Front 
end of band may be stitched 
straight or pointed (Figure 5). 

Attaching to Skirt: 

1. With right sides together, pin 
band to skirt, allowing the extension 
to fall in line with the placket on 
skirt back. 

2. Place skirt side down on machine 
and stitch band to skirt. 

3. Grade seam allowances (skirt i^", 
band %".) Press seams toward band. 

4. Hand stitch selvage edge of band 
to stitched seamline, using inside hem- 
ming to conceal stitching. 

Inside Belt: 

Materials needed: 

1 yd. grosgrain ribbon — %" or 1" 
wide — pre-shrunk if used on washable 
fabric 

1 yd. woven edge seam tape — 14" 
wide 

Preparation: 

1. Cut grosgrain ribbon five inches 
longer than waistline measurement. 

2. On one end and on the inside of 
grosgrain, turn under one inch twice 



to form a IV2" overlap. Stitch into 
place. 

3. Curve grosgrain ribbon to fit 
waistline, shape properly by steam 
pressing, taking small darts, or run- 
ning a temporary ease stitch on top 
edge. (Optional) 

On Skirt: 

1. Check position of waist seamline. 
This is approximately Vs" beyond 
stay-stitching which has already been 
made i/4" from cut edge. 

2. Clip down to seamline on skirt 
front about V2" over from zipper 
placket line. Tuck in seam allowance 
and slip -stitch edges together (Figure 
6). 

3. Cut seam tape to fit waist meas- 
urement. This is to be used as a stay 
tape. 

Finishing Waistline: 

1. On wrong side of skirt, lap and 
stitch edge of seam tape to stay-stitch- 
ing line, easing in skirt fullness. Turn 
raw edges under at placket line (Fig- 
ure 7). 

2. On right side of skirt, lap top 
edge of grosgrain ribbon slightly over 
line where seam tape was stitched, al- 
lowing on one end a 1^/^" overlap at 
the back placket line and turning 
under the other end even with the 
clipped seam of the front placket line. 
This places the waistband seam al- 
lowance between the seam tape and 
grosgrain ribbon. 

3. Baste and check fit, then machine- 
stitch close to edge of grosgrain ribbon 
(Figure 8). 

4. Trim seam allowance so that it 
doesn't show beyond lower edge of 
seam tape. 

5. Turn belt to inside, rolling upper 
edge of grosgrain ribbon Vs" below 
seamline, which now forms the fold. 
Press. Fasten belt at darts and seams 
with a hand-stitch (Figure 9). 

6. Sew on hooks and eyes. 



REFLECTION 

Alverna Manning Allender 

When I met her, I pictured her dressed in cotton, 
In a humble cotage, baking cookies for fat, rosy babies. 
Her smile was sunlight reflected on a running brook; 
The shine and shimmer spilling over into her eyes, 
The ripple invading her laughter. 



316 



GUIDE ME 

Catherine B. Bowles 

I thank thee, Father, for thy love; 
For all blesings from above. 
Help me see my neighbor's need; 
Help me the hungry sheep to feed. 
Give me words of consolation 
To brighten spots of desolation. 
Give me power to light the way 
To guide the footsteps gone astray. 
Always I need the Father's care 
That I may help another share 
Many blessings from above, 
Directing all of us in ways of love. 



HOW MUCH DO YOU 

SPEND PER YEAR 

ON NYLONS? 

Surveys show active women 
spend from $25 to $50 per year. 
You can cut down significantly on 
this expense that every woman 
has. We will send you a year's 
supply (up to 24 pairs) of beauti- 
ful 15 denier seamless nylons 
for just $7.95. Choose from six 
lovely shades, including white. 

Millions of pairs sold 
Nationally advertised 

Introductory offer 
Write 

FASHION SALES COMPANY 

Box 47 
Provo, Utah 84601 



NEW SNO WHITE COTTON 
IDEAL FOR DISHTOWELS 

Yardage: 

Unbleached 37" Wide 27^ Yd. 

Bleached 35" Wide 29(* Yd- 

Approx. 120 yd. bolts 

Squares: 

Bleached & Hemmed . ..29(' each 

Size 283/4" X 36" 

Packed 50 to bundle 

SATISFACTION GUARANTEED 

Wagner Corporation 

703 West Second South 

Salt Lake City, Utah 84111 

Phone: 328-2577 



317 



AND WE GO WALKING THERE 

Linnie Fisher Robinson 

How siiali we count the harvest yet to come 
From words that we speak now as men sow grain; 
Where grow no common plants for shallow plow, 
This is a treasured field for sun and rain. 
For In this plot there springs the whole of life — 
Our kingdom, if a kingdom yet shall be, 
Our counterparts to learn, love, act, or die 
By all we are and all we help them see. 

Oh, gardeners, the artifice is known 
That men be found upon this land of stone; 
The bursting blooms that shake our hearts today 
Are bounded by an hour and pass away; 
More swift the leaving — these our treasure 
Before our tasks are done by God's measure. 



GREATEST BARGAIN EVER 

FOR HAWAIIAN TOUR 

10 days — $319.00* 
17 days — $449.00* 

April and May 

This includes air transportation, 
hotels, sight seeing, 
neighboring islands 

Reservations limited — Book early 

Margaret Lund Tours 

110 East 2nd South 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

328-8982 485-2444 

^Includes air trayel from California 



HEADQUARTERS FOR GOLD 
LEAF MATERIALS 

Complete Stocks 

Substantial Discounts 

Free Demonstrations 

Free Instructions 

CbsL diaavL 

m\\ and WALL PAPER CO. 

John £. De Haan 
Owner 

2305 Highland Drive 

in Sugar House 
Salt Lake City, Utah 
466-8641 



318 




BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 



A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in- 
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga- 
zine is in a handsomely bound cover. The 
Mountain West's first and finest bindery and 
printing house is prepared to bind your editions 
into a durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you v^ish bound to 
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone 486-1892 

Cloth Cover — $3.25; Leather Cover — $5.25 

Yearly Index Included 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table listed 
below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 

Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah 



Zone 1 and 2 55 

Zone 3 60 

Zone 4 65 

Zone 5 80 



Zone 6 90 

Zone 7 1.05 

Zone 8 1.20 




% 



NORTHERN TEMPLE TOUR 

June 16-24 

SOUTHERN 
CANYONLAND TOUR 

June 17-20 

CANADIAN ROCKIES 
and NORTHWEST TOUR 

June 25-July 8 

SUMMER PARADISE 
HAWAIIAN TOUR 

July 15-29 

TWO HILL CUMORAH 
PAGEANT TOURS 

Leaving July 22 

Call or write for itineraries 

James Travel Tours 

2230 Scenic Drive 

Salt Lake City 
Phone: 466-8723 



319 



c5<^%^?^^ (!^^?<^2i^fe^i^fe^ 



lot 



Mrs. Hattie Rushnell Foster 
Bellville, Ontario, Canada 



Iflfl '^'^^' ^^^^ Abigail Brandon Cain 



99 



Fairview, Oklahoma 

Mrs. Martha Jones Jones 
Provo, Utah 



Mrs. Olena Maria Peterson Larson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Ella Georgina Francisco Keele 
Spanish Fork, Utah 



96 
95 



Mrs. Mary Ann Limb Young 
Manti. Utah 



Mrs. Margaret Roth Anderegge 
Pocatello. Idaho 

Mrs. Clara Eddy Martin 
Menan, Idaho 

Mrs. Charlotte E. Nielson Dimmick 
Pleasant Grove, Utah 

Mrs. Anna Clara Wakley Bloxham 
Downey, Idaho 

Mrs. Mary Ann Chapman Richey 
Tucson, Arizona 



94 



Mrs. Liseana Knight Brimhall 
Mesa, Arizona 

Mrs. Amanda Mathild Garns Meadows 
American Falls, Idaho 



93 



Mrs. Emma Brown 
Springville, Utah 

Mrs. Delphia Knotts 
Kitzmiller, Maryland 

Mrs. Alma Watson McGregor 
Provo, Utah 

Mrs. Francis Whitlock Payne 
Chickasha, Oklahoma 



92 



91 



Mrs. Lena Isabella Durham McGregor 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Ines Estella Fillmore Elmer 
Payson, Utah 

Mrs. Susanna McKnight Roberts 
Caldwell, Idaho 



Mrs. Nada Kay Kay 
Mona, Utah 

Mrs. Annie Smith Combs 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Ida Taylor Flinders 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Lettie Saunders Taylor Ferrin 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Annie Naef Merrill 
Preston, Idaho 



90 



Mrs. Janet Green Watt 
Ventura, California 

Mrs. Sophie Schneider Cundic 
Midvale, Utah 

Mrs. Theresia Huy Klein 
Redwood City, California 

Mrs. Janet Watt 
Ventura, California 

Mrs. Annie Lillie Clark Walker 
Wellsville, Utah 

Mrs. Elizabeth Lennberg Jenson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Helen Hunsaker Allen 
Tremonton, Utah 

Mrs. Alta Salisbury Lewis 
Peoria, Illinois 

Mrs. Anna Martena Hansen Jensen 
Jerome, Idaho 

Mrs, Katherine Howard-Surrey 
Montreal, Canada 

Mrs. Amy Fitzgerald Dansie 
Rigby, Idaho 

Mrs. Emma Stoker Greenwell 
Ogden. Utah 



320 




"BIBHE 

mms 

TOlM 



Directed by: 
Truman G. Madsen 
Lynn A McKinlay 

Dates: May 17, 1967 
through June 8, 1967 

Adult, First-Class Tour 




B. Y. U. 
TRA VEL 
STUDY 

invites you to spend a few quiet 
moments along the shores 
of the Sea of Galilee; to 
remember the story taught to you 
as a youngster as you actually 
visit the Cave of Elijah; to 
walk along the streets of Nazareth 
and visit Joseph's workshop; 
to recall the miracles in Cana 
and Capernaum; to travel the 
King's Highway of Edom from 
Moses' time; to read the 
scriptures as you visit the places 
where they were written — a 
comprehensive tour from Egypt 
through Jerusalem to Damascus 
with experienced, spiritual 
directors. 



Brigham Young University 
Department of Travel Study 
I Provo, Utah 84601 

Please send me a detailed itinerary of your Bible 
I Lands Tour. 



I Name 
Address 



\ 



\ City State 



Zip 



/ 



Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake City. Utah 




JBaaks far 

Relief Saciety Mewnhers 

Two worthwhile volumes of special interest 
to Latter-day Saint Women 




StHith 



pugfllt*!' 



<rf Britno 




THE ART OF HOMEMAKING $3.95 

(Revised and enlarged) 
by Daryl Hoole 

Much new material to supplement the wealth of 
information found in the first edition. Many 
beautiful new illustrations and photographs. 
Sister Hoole has responded to many requests 
for additional hints and explanations of the 
varied tasks of a good homemaker. 



MARY FIELDING SMITH $4.95 

Daughter of Britain 
by Don C. Corbett 

An invigorating biography of the widow of Hyrum 
Smith— a talented,determined, faithful woman of 
tremendous character. Singlehandedly she 
brought her children across the plains that they 
might grow up in Zion to be of service to the 
Lord. An inspiration to every L.D.S. mother. 



44 EAST so TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MAU 

SALT LAKE CITY 

2472 WASHINGTON M.VD.. OCDEN 

TT; so. main ST., ORANGE. CALIFORNIA 



WRITE NOW 

DESERET BOOK COMPANY 

44 East So. Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 84110 

or 777 South Main, Orange, California 92669 

Please send me: 

D MARY FIELDING SMITH 

D THE ART OF HOMEMAKING 

I enclose a check/money order for total amount of $ Utah resi- 
dents ordering from Salt Lake must add 314% sales tax. California residents ordering 
from Orange must add 4% sales tax. 

Or, bill my established account □ 

NAME 

ADDRESS _ 

CITY STATE ZIP 

OPEN A CHARGE ACCOUNT NOW! Send for information. R.s April 67 



- 'Wf 'j^W % 



■.•4# The v; - ■ 

i Relief Society 

Magazirie,^ i\ 



m 



.'* ; w 



•».« 



^:m 



s^ . 



'■^'C\ 



sfei 



*>«^' 









* • ^ ^ 



.v> -"^/ 



^-V^^iliL' •* 






.<, 



%\' 









m^r.- 









"^n 



JbJ' 



^^^ 



-^J 



'♦ ^la^t.::^ 




, .-en- 


' i^|j 


i^' 


ii 


^« 


vM 


ipp«5 


ws^^ 


ii' 




^. 


'•■#«^ 




wr 




^ 

^ 


^"> 
pf^ 


!j'^EJk'd 


..-^ 





'S^.tf^ 



* 



















.(^-rf" - *jF ''* 



S' .^, 



ri: 






tm^ 



.^41 






WELL OF PEACE 

Peggy Tangren 

I know where I will take you when I see 

weariness engraved upon your face. 
I will lead you to the willow, 

and I will pillow 

you upon the peace I found 

beneath the cover of that timeless tree. 
I will give you moonlight on the beaver pond, 

rthe miracle of treetop, cloud, and star 



laid at your feet — reflected where you are. 
Listening from the bank, 

You will understand why deer and cougar drink 
in amity. 
Trusting our stillness, a beaver will cleave his lake 

from hutch to shore, 

leaving liquid beauty in his wake. 
A well of peace. 
We can sound its depth, and from it mold a plan 

for our fulfillment — our contented place. 
This is where I will take you when I see 

a plea for answers on your face. 




The Cover: 

Frontispiece: 

Art Layout: 
Illustrations: 




Rose Garden, Portland, Oregon 
Transparency by Dorothy J. Roberts 
Lithographed in Full Color by Deseret News Press 

In the Solitudes, Mount Timpanogos, Utah 
Photograph by Hal Rumel 

Dick Scopes 

Mary Scopes 



321 




'/vm/{ 



Out of our little golden book each 
month have come to me wisdom and 
strength in guiding our family to adult- 
hood, and I am pleased at the interest 
displayed by all our seven girls and 
seven daughters-in-law in Relief Society 
work, now they have homes and fam- 
ilies of their own. 

Irene T. Fletcher 

Utah 1966 Mother of the Year 

Logan, Utah 

I have received with a great deal of 
happiness The Relief Society Magazine 
printed in my native tongue. It is a 
source of great inspiration to me, be- 
cause of Its messages, lessons, and 
poetry. It -is truly an inspiration to re- 
ceive the lovely words in my tongue. 

Angela Lopez 
Semi, California 

I enjoy The Relief Society Magazine. 
When this inspiring messenger comes 
to our home, I prick it up immediately 
and begin reading it. I read nearly all 
the articles, and I enjoy the lesson 
material. I have used selections from 
the Magazine in presentations I have 
made when I have visited wards as a 
member of the stake high council. I 
definitely feel that every home in the 
Church should have the Magazine In it. 
J cannot see how a mother, young or 
older, can effectively function in the 
Relief Society program without the 
Magazine. We love it and appreciate 
its blessings In our home. 

Levern M. Hansen 
Los Angeles, California 

I treasure each issue of the Magazine, 
for its beautiful pictures, poems, ar- 
ticles, stories, and recipes. In the Oc- 
tober issue, 1 especially enjoyed the 
story "The Good Samaritan" by Becky 
Dawn Wood. 

Marjorie Schmidt 
Paso Robles, California 



I am a missionary In the Canadian 
Mission. My companion and I have just 
come home for the night, and for an 
"end-of-the-day" treat picked up the 
January 1966 issue of The Relief So- 
ciety Magazine, and have just finished 
reading "For Barbara With Love," first 
prize story by Evelyn Vesterfelt. I wish 
I could express the feeling I had upon 
reading this story. I can hardly wait 
to go tracting tomorrow — perhaps there 
is another "Barbara" waiting for us. 
We love to order the Magazine as a 
baptismal gift for sisters coming into 
the Church, and the niissionaries find 
the Magazine a great tool in their work, 
for it gives the investigators a beautiful 
insight Into the scope of the Church. 

Linda Marx 

Ottawa, Ontario 

Canada 

The Relief Society Magazine has 
been such a blessing in our home. I 
am of Jewish background, and I pray 
that in the near future to be baptized 
Into The Church of Jesus Christ of Lat- 
ter-day Saints, along with my family. I 
have a strong and wonderful testimony 
of the gospel, which grows with every 
passing day. 

Mrs. Albert Moiling 
San Jose, California 

We receive so much vital information 
and inspiration from our wonderful 
Magazine. Every page Is important. 
Now we are thrilled and delighted to 
share with other readers the beautiful 
work of our ward member Alda L. 
Brown, who has given so much of her 
time and talents to our ward Relief 
Society. We know all who read her 
poetry will find thoughts of great beauty 
and value. 

Lucy H. Spackman, Leah B. 

Skidmore, and Mary J. Hill 

Relief Society Presidency 

Richmond, Utah 



322 



The Relief Society Magazine 



Volume 54 May 1967 Number 5 

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 

General Manager Belle S. Spafford 



Special Features 

324 These Things Endure Alice Co/ton Smith 

329 Literary Contest Announcements 1967 

332 A Woman Alone and Home Evening Lila B. Walch 

347 Standards of Performance in Visiting Teaching Belle S. Spafford 

374 Magazine Honor Roll for 1966 Marianne C. Sharp 

Fiction 

335 Automation Frances C. Yost 

341 Until June C. Anderson 

365 The Golden Chain — Chapter 4 Hazel M. Thomson 

General Features 

322 From Near and Far 

352 Editorial: Timeless Words Vesta P. Crawford 

351 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 

387 Notes From the Field: Relief Society Activities 

400 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home- inside and Out 

355 Cooking in Rhyme and Rhythm Mildred Barthel 

358 Sew, Team, Sew Helen M. Stock 

360 We Took an Old Chair Margaret Woods 

361 Recipes From Guatemala Maria C. de lllescas 

362 Cleaning Up After a Ward Dinner Elaine K. Jones 

363 Mincemeat-Oatmeal Drop Cookies Juanita Hebert 

364 Handwork Enriches Her Life 

Lesson Department 

394 Homemaking — Summer Months Sewing Course Eleanor Jorgensen 

Poetry 

321 Well of Peace Peggy Tangren 

The Greatest of These, Carolle Denton 328; In High Country, Ethel Jacobson 331; Mother's 
Day, Patricia A. Lamb 334; And Now It Is May, Mabel Jones Gabbott 339; First Lullaby, 
Armora Kent 340; To Be a Sister, Norma Madsen Thomas 350; I Saw Her Face, Christie 
Lund Coles 354; Desert Home, Eno/a Chamberlin 357; Winds of Life, Catherine B. Bowles 
361; Favorite, Lael W. Hill 373; Sunflowers, Dorothy J. Roberts 386; Bequest, Linnie Fisher 
Robinson 386; Of the Dark Seed of Joseph, Verna S. Carter 397. 



Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter day 
Saints. 1967 by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main 
Street, Salt Lake City. Utah 84111; Phone 364 2611; Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign. $2.00 a year; 20c 
a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be sup 
plied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new 
address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the 
Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 1103, Act of Oc 
tober 8. 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manu 
scripts. 




Tlhieis Eedere 



Alice Colton Smith 

Assistant Professor of Sociology, 
Utah State University. Logan, Utah 
Member, General Board of Relief Society 



♦ The afternoon sun was mel- 
low hot. Its warmth sent waves 
of pleasure down my back and 
bathed the whole world in well- 
being. The horse tossed his head 
impatiently for a moment and 
sent the flies buzzing. Then, he 
returned to cropping the early 
grass on the ditch bank. I was 
suspended in a sensation of per- 
fect, low-keyed happiness. There 
I was on such a perfect, late 
spring afternoon listening to the 
two women I loved best, my 
grandmother and my mother. I 
wanted time to stand still. 

My grandmother, her gray hair 
in a knot on top of her head, 



sat in her buggy while my mother 
and I leaned on the garden gate. 
Although I was not yet eight, I 
stored in the never-to-be-forgot- 
ten area of memory in my brain, 
those things about which they 
spoke. "You are an angel of 
mercy," my mother said. I looked 
up. Grandmother's face was wrin- 
kled and her hands were rough 
from hard work. She an angel? 
"Oh, pshaw," she said modestly, 
but at the same time smiled with 
pleasure. Silently, I had agreed 
with my mother. I couldn't imag- 
ine an angel more beautiful. 

Enraptured, I followed the 
story of heroism that my grand- 



324 



These Things Endure 

mother unfolded. She would not home the homeless, the sick, and 

become famous and world-re- the dying, the orphan, thirty-four 

nowned because of it, but it of them, to nurture, to feed, to 

lodged unforgettably in one small clothe, many of them during the 

girl's heart. Illness in the middle depression when bills for food 

of the night, a knock at the door alarmingly mounted, but there 

in the early mom before the cock were no complaints from the man 

crowed, a plea of anguish, a horse and woman who understood what 

and buggy hitched together by Jesus meant by the brotherhood 

lantern light, a ride through the of man, the relatedness of all 

wind and sleet, the soothing voice human beings to one another, 

of hope and rescue, the calming Unforgettably, indelibly, quietly, 

presence — an angel of mercy in a and, informally, the women in 

land without hospitals and doc- my life taught me the values and 

tors. There followed tales of attitudes of the gospel, 
babies delivered, of feverish chil- Men are dying on the battle- 

dren nursed to health, and of sad field, as I write this, in the agony 

times when old friends were laid we call war. There has always 

to rest. been war, or nearly always, if 

This pattern of compassion was we understand history correctly, 
etched into my soul that faraway Only now more men die than be- 
aftemoon. Except for that one fore, more men, women, and chil- 
sentence of commendation, there dren. I have seen tragic poverty 
were no more words of praise in the streets of America, Europe, 
given, I think, or expected. The and in the cities and towns of the 
experiences were told as concern Middle East. There has always 
for friends and neighbors, what been poverty, only now astro- 
anyone would do under similar nomical numbers of people are 
circumstances. She loved those starving and under-privileged. We 
people, and they loved her. Was must cope with problems whose 
there more to be said? size, enormity, and complexity 

stagger us. 
ATER in my life, as my mother Each day the news reports are 
often remembered her crippled, full of tales of need, disaster, ter- 
nearly bedfast, unmarried friend ror, and horror. Are we becoming 
and always sent her a Christmas deaf to these because we feel 
dinner; or asked us each fall, as helpless, even hopeless, at the size 
school started, to share our of the world's problems? Did not 
clothes with those less fortunate, the Prophet Joseph Smith sug- 
the early lesson was reinforced. I gest a reasonable, reaHstic way 
do not remember any formal les- to meet these problems of human 
sons given about the fact that need when he said, "Let your 
all men are brothers, that each one labors be mostly confined to 
is his brother's keeper, but I those around you, in the circle of 
knew about love at an early age, your own acquaintance"? (DHC 
about love and love of one's fel- IV, page 607). What would hap- 
low men. It was a way of life. pen if all the women of the world 

Then, I married into a family followed the teachings of the 

whose mother had taken into her Prophet of God? There would be 

325 



L 



May 1967 

no poor whose needs were unat- It was our custom to sit at the 

tended, no lonely, confused, or dinner table an hour or two after 

angry strangers, no lis tressed of dinner was finished to talk about 

whom care was not taken, no the day. Here, Father took the 

widows in want of food or friend- time to tell his young children 

ship, nor any orphans who wept. about what was happening in the 

When the Prophet gave his ad- Congress of the United States of 
vice, did he mean that we should which he was a member. The 
not be concerned for the ills of politics of the day became vividly 
distant people? I do not believe real in those sessions, where one 
this. I think he was teaching us could speak his mind freely, ask- 
a great lesson in concern. It is ing questions, probing all aspects 
easy to write a check (hard as it of life. Here the meanings of the 
may be to part with our money gospel of Jesus Christ were 
and send it off so that someone spiritedly discussed and their 
else may exercise care), easier practical applications mulled over, 
than to take the time out of our All the world was here for dis- 
busy lives to be thoughtful and cussion and always related back 
concerned for the well-being of to our most special concern, The 
those around us. There live in Church of Jesus Christ of Latter- 
my neighborhood the aged, the day Saints. What a compliment 
sick, widows, the newly orphaned, my father and mother paid us as 
the distressed, people who are they listened to our opinions as 
lonely and unhappy, one of those of valued peers, discussing 
whom recently talked of suicide, points of interest with the same 
Strangers also live on my street, passionate concern and courtesy 
Should I not reorganize my life that they did with their most 
to take care of these first? Ever- trusted friends. How naturally 
widening circles of compassionate and informally the gospel was 
care could encompass the whole taught to us, as a part of life — 
earth. not something to be paraded on 
I special occasions and having little 
I cannot remember a time when relevance to what we did every 
training in music, acquiring out- day. Nearly every night was home 
door and indoor skills, and night. Consciously or unconscious- 
learning the joys of reading were ly, my mother and father were 
not a part of our home. We read trying to bring up their children 
as we breathed, naturally, joy- "in Hght and truth" (D&C 93: 
fully. To learn was to live. My 40). 

father read, my mother read, my The role of the mother to 
brother and sisters read, every teach, to share, to be with, to 
age was concerned with study and love her children has always been 
development. Eight or eighty, a part of my mother's life, wheth- 
God had given us a huge pro- er her children were one or forty- 
gram, and part of life was this one. So, mother flew thousands 
exciting world of study. of miles to visit me and my family 

It was not until I was past when, for one wonderful year, we 

twenty that I realized our home lived in the land of the Savior, 

was different in one vital respect. She came so that we might walk 

326 



These Things Endure 

together in Gethsemane, glean as hills surrounding Galilee, and of 

Ruth had done in the fields of Jesus, after his resurrection, sit- 

Boaz, walk the streets of Jem- ting on these very shores so long 

salem to Calvary, stand on the ago — or was it yesterday? — lov- 

Mount of Olives, and be together ing this world and its people, as 

in the land we both learned to he told Peter to feed his sheep, 

love, as she had read the Bible Now, together we stood, mother 

to the family while we sat around and daughter, teacher and pupil, 

the pot-bellied stove on snowy remembering our Lord, sharing 

nights when my world was young, as grown women the miracle of 

g^ his life, so much of which had 

One hot, midsummer day as we been lived by this sea. 

drove north, the wind from the We live, all of us, in a mobile 

east dried everything in its path, world. We live in a world of swift 

The brittle weeds rasped against change. In the past families sank 

each other. The hills, hazy in the roots in one part of the world, 

distance, were burned and barren. These roots were an anchor, Now, 

Our car topped the hill. Below us, we move from city to city, from 

harp-shaped and of the deepest continent to continent. What will 

blue, lying in its part of the giant bind us together, give us the 

cleft that reaches deep into Af- stability of the past, while help- 

rica, was the lake about which ing us to live in the freedom of 

we had read and dreamed all our the present? Can deeply shared 

lives, Galilee. We were unpre- experiences, coupled with the love 

pared for the barren world in of God and man, help mothers to 

which it lay, 686 feet below sea build into their children a firm 

level, and for the searing heat, testimony and an understanding 

What we were prepared for was that will be the deepest root of 

the blue, the unbelievable blue of all? 

this inland lake called the Sea of God, as he said in the Doctrine 
Galilee. One of the earliest songs and Covenants that he would, has 
we had sung around our piano poured out his spirit on all flesh, 
was "Galilee, blue Galilee where One mind can comprehend but a 
Jesus loved so much to be." We small fraction of what is known, 
knew why. Instantly, our hearts In one brief century, man has 
and experiences were linked with escaped his earthbound past. For 
his in love of this beautiful spot, the first time in history we live 
As we stood, side by side, on only hours from the Sea of Gal- 
the shores of that hallowed sea, ilee, from India, Argentina, New 
my mother and I, I was grateful Zealand. What happens today in 
for the woman who had taught Australia affects my world. To- 
me to love the Lord, who had night, via television, I am with 
read to me as a little child the my neighbor's son in Viet Nam. 
stories of Jesus and his disciples Under the influence of God, sud- 
as they fished in these blue denly all men are truly neighbors, 
waters, of Jesus who walked upon Moreover, increasingly, we live 
the waves, and of Peter who mo- in cities, away from our kin, 
mentarily faltered, of Jesus feed- where there are not only oppor- 
ing the multitudes on one of the tunities for growth, but where 

327 



May 1967 

there are, also, much loneliness new ways to teach our children 
and unfriendliness. Family life the gospel of understanding, love, 
undergoes great changes. More and compassion, 
and more women work. Fathers My mother is eighty-eight. The 
commute long distances to work, vigorous pace she set in the 
and mothers who stay at home streets of Jerusalem is no longer 
find that they become the pri- possible as she walks with her 
mary teachers and disciplinarians cane. My grandmother is long 
of the children. Men and women dead. Yet amid all that is new, 
create new patterns of husband there remains the child at the 
and wife relationships. As man's mother's knee learning the his- 
technology grows, much drudgery tory of God's teaching of man 
of the past vanishes. There is and the enduring values. Mother 
time for creativity and learning and grandmother still teach the 
as there has never been before. As child the compassion for all men 
our world shrinks, our universe that will some day link us to- 
expands. gether in love. The mother helps 
We must devise new methods to open the doors for the child 
of relating to and loving one an- that lead to the love of learning, 
other. If we are close to our These endure no matter how fast 
Father in heaven, new ways of and how great the change. There 
living will emerge, hew patterns will always be mothers and 
of family life develop. It will be grandmothers to help each gen- 
exciting and satisfying as we find eration find God. 



THE GREATEST OF THESE 

The depth of thought that we attain, 
The wisdom of our searching here, 
The knowledge that we win by faith 
Are treasures life will hold most dear. 

The sage who works with questing mind. 
The brush that paints to please the eye, 
The poet's meter, word, and rhyme, 
These are gifts the heart holds high. 

Yet these are signs along the way 
That all our gifts are heaven's cost, 
That learning truth, we learn to love 
The poor, the lonely, and the lost. 

To give the hungry more than bread, 
To ransom captives from their chain. 
For painter, poet, and the sage 
These are treasure, gift, and gain. 

♦ Carolle Denton 



328 



Literary Contest Announcements 1966 

The Relief Society Poem Contest and the Relief Society Short Story 
Contest are conducted annually by the General Board of Relief 
Society to stimulate creative writing among Latter-day Saint wom- 
en and to encourage high standards of work. Latter-day Saint women 
who qualify under the rules of the respective contests are invited 
to enter their work in either or both contests. 

The General Board would be pleased to receive entries from the 
outlying stakes and missions of the Church as well as from those in 
and near Utah. Since the two contests are entirely separate, requiring 
different writing skills, the winning of an award in one of them in no 
way precludes winning in the other. 



EUza R. Snoiw^ Poem Contest 



♦ The Relief Society Poem Con- 
test opens with this announce- 
ment and closes August 15, 1967. 
Prizes will be awarded as follows: 

First prize $40 

Second prize $30 

Third prize $20 

Prize poems will be published 
in the January 1968 issue of The 
Relief Society Magazine. 

Prize-winning poems become 
the property of the Relief Society 
General Board and may not be 
published by others except upon 
written permission from the Gen- 
eral Board. The General Board 
reserves the right to publish any 
of the other poems submitted, 
paying for them at the time of 
publication at the regular Maga- 
zine rates. 
Rules for the contest: 

1. This contest is open to all Latter- 
day Saint women, exclusive of mem- 
bers of the Relief Society General 
Board and employees of the Relief 
Society General Board. 

2. Only one poem may be sub- 
mitted by each contestant. 



3. The poem must not exceed fifty 
lines and should be typewritten, if 
possible. Where this cannot be done, 
it should be legibly written. Only one 
side of the paper is to be used. (A 
duplicate copy of the poem should be 
retained by contestants to insure 
against loss.) 

4. The sheet on which the poem is 
written is to be without signature or 
other identifying marks. 

5. No explanatory material or pic- 
ture is to accompany a poem. 

6. Each poem is to be accompanied 
by a stamped envelope on which is 
written the contestant's name and ad- 
dress. Nom de plumes are not to be 
used. 

7. A signed statement is to accom- 
pany the poem submitted certifying: 

a. That the author is a member of 
The Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints. 

b. That the poem (state title) is 
the contestant's original work. 

c. That it has never been published. 

d. That it is not in the hands of 
an editor or other person with a 
view to publication. 

e. That it will not be published nor 
submitted elsewhere for publica- 
tion until the contest is decided. 

8. A writer who has received the 



329 



May 1967 



first prize for two consecutive years 
must wait two years before she is 
again eligible to enter the contest. 

9. The judges shadl consist of one 
member of the General Board, one 
person from the English department 
of an educational institution, and one 
person who is a recognized writer. In 
case of complete disagreement among 
the judges, all poems selected for a 
place by the various judges will be 
submitted to a specially selected com- 
mittee for final decision. 

In evaluating the poems, considera- 



tion will be given to the following 
points: 

a. Message or theme 

b. Form and pattern 

c. Rhythm and meter 

d. Accomplishment of the purpose 
of the poem 

e. Climax 

10. Entries must be postmarked not 
later than August 15,1967. 

11. All entries are to be addressed 
to Relief Society Poem Contest, 76 
North Main, Salt Lake City, Utah 
84111. 



The Relief Society Sliort Story Contest 



♦ The Relief Society Short Story 
Contest for 1967 opens with this 
announcement and closes August 
15, 1967. 

The prizes this year will be as 
follows: 

First prize $75 

Second prize $60 

Third prize $50 

The three prize-winning stories 
will be published consecutively in 
the first three issues of The Re- 
lief Society Magazine for 1968. 
Prize-winning stories become the 
property of the Relief Society 
General Board and may not be 
published by others except upon 
written permission from the Gen- 
eral Board. The General Board 
reserves the right to publish any 
of the other stories entered in the 
contest, paying for them at the 
time of publication at the regular 
Magazine rates. 

Rules for the contest: 

X. This contest is open to Latter- 
day Saint women — exclusive of mem- 
bers of the Relief Society General 
Board and employees of the General 



Board — who have had at least one 
literary composition published or 
accepted for publication. 

2. Only one story may be submitted 
by each contestant. 

3. The story must not exceed 3,000 
words in length and must be type- 
written. The number of words must 
appear on the first page of the man- 
uscript. (All words should be counted, 
including one and two-letter words.) 
A duplicate copy of the story should 
be retained by contestant to insure 
against loss. 

4. The contestant's name is not to 
appear anywhere on the manuscript, 
but a stamped envelope on which is 
written the contestant's name and ad- 
dress is to be enclosed with the story. 
Nom de plumes are not to be used. 

5. A signed statement is to accom- 
pany the story submitted certifying: 

a. That the author is a member of 
The Church of Jesus Christ of 
Latter-day Saints. 

b. That the author has had at least 
one literary composition pub- 
lished or accepted for publica- 
tion. (This statement must give 
name and date of publication in 
which the contestant's work has 
appeared or, if not yet published, 
evidence of acceptance for pub- 
lication.) 

c. That the story submitted (state 



330 



Relief Society Short Story Contest 



the title and number of words) is 
the contestant's original work, 
d. That it has never been pub- 
lished, that it is not in the hands 
of an editor or other person with 
a view to publication, and that it 
will not be published nor submit- 
ted elsewhere for publication until 
the contest is decided. 

6. No explanatory material or pic- 
ture is to accompany the story. 

7. A writer who has received the 
first prize for two consecutive years 
must wait for two years before she is 
again eligible to enter the contest. 

8. The judges shall consist of one 
member of the General Board, one 
person from the English department 
of an educational institution, and one 



person who is a recognized writer. In 
case of complete disagreement among 
the judges, all stories selected for a 
place by the various judges will be 
submitted to a specially selected com- 
mittee for final decision. 

In evaluating the stories, considera- 
tion will be given to the following 
points: 

a. Characters and their presenta- 
tion 

b. Plot development 

c. Message of the story 

d. Writing style 

9. Entries must be postmarked not 
later than August 15, 1967. 

10. All entries are to be addressed 
to Relief Society Short Story Contest, 
76 North Main, Salt Lake City, Utah 
84111 



IN HIGH COUNTRY 

The brisk, rare 
Crystal air 

Of timberline is washed and dried, 
Polished, burnished till it stings 
Eyes and lungs, so close it brings 
Shimmering distant cliffs, so near 
You can see the pines' dark pride — 
Each cedar spire, each aspen clear. 

All gleams, lacquered gold. 

Till sudden thunderheads unfold 

Awesomely on a granite peak 

Where all the demons of storm will wreak 

Their savage furies. Yet as swift. 

Comes a rift. . . . 

Once more the prismed atmosphere. 

Where all glitters, and far is near. 

Claims its fortress homeland here 

Where soaring height 

Invites the might 

Of unleashed forces that harry and flail 

But cannot — in the end — prevail. 

♦ Ethel Jacobson 



331 




A Woman Alone and Home Evening 

Lila B. Watch 
Member, General Board of Relief Society 



♦ Sister Anderson was just finish- 
ing her spring cleaning. What 
pleasure she felt as she observed 
the dust-free walls, freshly waxed 
floors, shiny furniture, sham- 
pooed rugs, and the sparkling 
windows with their clean cur- 
tains. Housecleaning was not the 
task it had once been when the 
home was full of little tots with 
fingers just made to leave spots 
on windows and furniture, and to 
draw pictures on walls. Neither 
was it the same that it had been 
when these little tots had grown 
older with their rooms filled with 
precious collections, making it 
difficult, at certain ages, even to 
make your way into their rooms. 
Jeff was the one who had 
really made cleaning a problem. 
She smiled as she stood in the 
doorway of the room that had 
once been his and observed its 
empty orderliness. The room 
seemed lonely. Perhaps it missed 



the pictures of Indians, cowboys, 
and baseball players that had 
shared space on the walls with 
pennants from all parts of the 
country. She remembered air- 
planes hanging from the ceiling 
and the dresser drawers stuffed 
with rock collections, stamp col- 
lections, coin collections, and 
other precious treasures, making 
it necessary for his clothing to be 
shoved into the little space that 
was left. She remembered, too, 
the times they had tolerated his 
other interests. The guppies, the 
turtles, and the goldfish had not 
been so bad, but she would never 
forget the year of the white mice! 
Jeff had not been like the others 
who outgrew one interest as he 
grew into another. His just kept 
multiplying and being added to 
until his room became a combina- 
tion of a museum and a zoo. Yes, 
housecleaning Jeff's room had 
been a challenge, but one she 



332 



A Woman Alone and Home Evening 



had always had the courage to 
face. And with his help and with 
many compromises, they had 
usually reached some degree of 
order. 

These memories caused Sister 
Anderson some concern. What 
had happened to her courage? 
Why was it she now had one 
drawer in her immaculate home 
that was always passed by and 
left in its happy, cluttered state 
of confusion? Sister Anderson 
knew the answer. It was because 
she was afraid — afraid of memo- 
ries. For years she had been put- 
ting precious things into this 
huge drawer and murmuring, 
"Someday Fll go through and 
organize those things into scrap- 
books for the children." Even 
though her family all had homes 
of their own, they were still "her 
children." And she was their 
mother who had faced the white 
mice. Surely she could show this 
same courage now! One morning 
she took the drawer, emptied its 
contents onto a big table, and sat 
down to the task she had been 
evading. 

What a day she had! It was not 
just one of sad memories. True, 
there were a few tears shed, but, 
frequently, she could be heard to 
chuckle as she wiped the tears 
away. She was amazed at the 
things she had saved. (Could Jeff 
have taken after her side of the 
family?) Most of them reached 
into the past, but there was 
one very special memory that 
also brought thoughts of the 
present and even the future. It 
was such a little thing. Just a 
small piece of notebook paper 
folded in the center to make it 
look like a program. Oil the out- 
side, written in the little-boy 



printing of one of the children, it 
said 



And on the inside 




PAooy 

.9TOti,^' PA© 
py"M^M 



How wise her dear husband 
had been in feeling concern about 
the training of their children. His 
work had taken him away from 
them much of the time, and he 
felt the need of an anchor to hold 
his family close to each other and 
to the Church. He remembered 
the promise given in 1915 to 
parents who would be faithful in 
holding Home Evenings. Presi- 
dent Joseph F. Smith had said, 
"If the saints obey this counsel, 
we promise that great blessings 
will result. Love at home and 
obedience to parents will increase. 
Faith will be developed in the 
hearts of the youth of Israel, and 
they will gain power to combat 
the evil influences and tempta- 
tions that beset them." 

Precious experiences had fol- 
lowed that first Home Evening. 
She was grateful that her hus- 
band had lived long enough to see 
the promise fulfilled. Surely, love 
and obedience at home had in- 
creased. Faith had developed, 
and they had been able to com- 
bat the evil influences and temp- 
tations that had faced them all 
as they reared their family in a 
non-Latter-day Saint community. 
Perhaps the quality of their 
printed program had improved 



333 



May 1967 



over the years, but nothing could 
improve the sweet spirit she had 
felt as they knelt together in their 
first Home Evening and heard 
their little son ask the Lord's 
blessings to be with them that 
they might "have a happy time 
together and be good boys." And 
they had surely been ''good 
boys," with the wisdom to select 
''good girls" for companions, and 
they were all rearing "good chil- 
dren," and being helped through 
the wonderful Home Evening 
programs so prayerfully and care- 
fully prepared for all Latter-day 
Saint families — not just for 
families with children. 
Sister Anderson knew: 

1. That a woman living alone is a 
family. 

2. That the Home Evening lessons 
can help her to put God's laws into 
operation in her everyday living. 

3. That all adults in the Church can 
be helped if they will study the lessons, 
because none of us is perfect and all 
should be striving to become better. 

4. That the manual suggests that 
adults concentrate on the assignment 
each week and see their own spiritual 
growth. 

5. That some adults living alone 
enjoy studying by themselves. 

6. That some find it stimulating to 



meet in small groups, with others in 
the neighborhood. 

7. That those blessed with children 
living near may want to meet with 
them occasionally. 

8. That all should follow the coun- 
sel of the Church leaders — be in 
tune with and a part of the great 
world-wide program of a weekly Home 
Evening. 

9. That the time to begin is now. 
10. That peace and contentment will 

increase in the lives of those living 
alone who will follow the counsel of 
the prophet and set an example for 
others. 



Someone has said, "Don't look 
back, things are gaining on you." 
Sister Anderson was glad that she 
had spent that day looking back, 
but now it was time to put away 
her memories and turn her atten- 
tion to the present, for tonight 
was her Home Evening. In a 
flash she recalled the chocolate 
dessert in the refrigerator she had 
prepared. She looked over to- 
ward her comfortable chair with 
the Family Home Evening Man- 
ual, a sharpened pencil, the scrip- 
tures, and a hymn book all at 
hand, with a scratch pad, all 
waiting for her opening prayer 
and study to begin. 



MOTHER'S DAY 

Downy soft, and cuddly, blue as a baby's eyes; 

She turns the bootee gently and breathes a longing sigh. 

Under the folds of tissue the other bootee lies, 

Wetted once by scalding tears — now lovingly tucked away. 

One withered, faded rosebud, once pink as a baby's toes, 
Folded into the tissue with the dreams a mother knows. 

Yesterday is not forgotten, but softened through the years; 

The wings of love beat steadily and hope replaces tears. 

She sees him in the sunrise and in the budding rose; 

She hears him in the lark's song, while in her heart she knows 

That while she labors here with common things 

He dwells with prophets, priests, and kings 

And waits for her to come. ^ r. i. • • a i ^u 

♦ Patricia A. Lamb 



334 




♦ Grandma Frankum watched 
the appHance man drive up to 
her place and park in front of the 
house. 

He must be checking the 
house number, she thought. He's 
backing up, and into the drive- 
way. Now he's stopping his 
truck right by the side door. He's 
coming to the door. 

Ding! 

*'I haven't ordered anything 
and don't need anything," Grand- 
ma . Frankum murmured, while 
she hurried to the door. 

"Does Mrs. Winnifred Frank- 
um live here?" 

"Yes. I'm Mrs. Frankum." 

"I have an automatic washer 
for you. Ma'am." 

"I didn't order one." 

"I forgot." He reached into his 
vest pocket and withdrew an en- 
velope. "It's a gift." 

The delivery man smiled and 
a twinkle came into his eyes. 
Grandma Frankum could see he 



Automation 

Frances C. Yost 



enjoyed his job, being a y ear- 
around Santa Glaus. She took 
the envelope he handed her and 
withdrew a gift card and silently 
read the message: 

Dear Mother, 

This is the age of automation. The 
automatic washer is from all of us. It 
is to lighten your burden, and make 
life worthwhile. 

With love from all your children. 

Grandma Frankum shrugged 
her shoulders. To the man at the 
door she said: "Bring it in. You 
have your job to do, same as 
anyone else." 

"Thank you. Ma'am." 

The delivery man connected 
the washer with both hot and 
cold water, as well as the septic 
tank. He worked rapidly and ef- 
ficiently. 

"It's all ready for use. Ma'am. 
Here is a book of directions." 
Then with a smile, "Your family 
must love you very much, Mrs. 
Frankum." 



335 



May 1967 

"Yes. Yes. I'm sure they do." to the river," Grandma said en- 

"Now I can take your conven- couragingly. 

tional washer off your hands, and Winnie, following closely at her 

when I sell it, I'll send you the heels, counted the steps. There 

cash." were one thousand nine himdred 

"No! No! Just let it sit there and three good-sized steps to the 

as it is, thank you. And good day river, 

to you. Sir." Winnie's job was largely to 

The delivery man was gone, fetch and carry. Grandma Kim- 
Grandma Frankum dropped on a port took pains with her wash, 
stool she had in the utility room, and her red, bleeding knuckles 
She read the card again. were proof of it. That they 

Complete automation will be healed from one wash to another 

the downfall of the human race, was a sheer miracle. When each 

she thought. And who is carrying article was whiter than white, 

a burden? And if you ask me, she wrung it out and handed it 

life's been worth living since the to Winnie to spread on the rocks 

day God placed Adam and Eve by the river bank, 

in the garden. That is, if a body's A second memory trail led to 

a mind to make it so. And who the many days Winnie helped 

needs an automatic washer? Not her mother on washday. It was 

I, that's for sure. summer, and the wash could be 

Gdone outside, which kept the 

RANDMA Frankum looked from house cool and free from wash- 

the new automatic washer to her day steam. The water had to be 

much used conventional type. hauled from the spring, and 

"As far as I'm concerned, my heated over an open fire in a 

washer is plenty up-to-date. Any- large caldron, 

body who has been around in this Mother's homemade soap gave 

old world as long as I, knows how forth a lye odor as it bubbled 

easy it is to wash these days." over and through the clothes. 

As she sat on the stool. Grand- Winnie's job was to stir the 

ma Frankum started traveling clothes as they boiled, and, oc- 

on memory trails. . . . casionally, raise them high out 

"Winnie girl, come help your of the water to inspect the clean- 
old Grandma with the clothes ness of the product, 
baskets. We'll go down to the Winnie's mother, also, took 
river and get the washing done." pride in her wash, and when the 

Winnie Kimport had planned clothes were whiter than white, 
to lie on the grass and braid they were dipped out of the boil- 
clover blossoms, and just watch ing water, rinsed in three dif- 
the cloud patterns in the blue, ferent cold waters, and hung on 
blue sky. But her lazy, lovely the line to dry. 
plans just never worked out. One day the clothesline broke. 
Children were made to fetch and The clothes then had to be 
carry, and today was the day to gathered from the dusty, dirty 
help Grandma Kimport with the ground and redone. It wouldn't 
washing at the river. have been so bad, but the water 

"It's only a jump and a step from the wash was all poured 

336 



Automation 

out. They had had to start haul- said, as she gazed at her new 

ing water again, and gathering 1967 automatic washer that had 

chips for a fire. just been deHvered to her door. 

Summer washdays were pleas- She continued to speak aloud, 

anter than winter washdays, ''I never thought I would live to 

even so. In winter, clothes hung see the day I had everything I 

on lines from door to door. To wanted and then some. I don^t 

walk from room to room was a need this washer anymore than 

duck-and-dive process. Then, I need a throne to sit on. And if 

too, the steam from the drying I were of a mind to start using 

clothes formed moisture on the it, I'd be sitting in my living 

windows, which froze solid. room on a rocking chair throne. 

II I belong out here minding my 

n memory trail led Winnifred wash. And what if the automatic 

Frankum to the glorious day in doesn't get my clothes whiter 

the Kimport family when Papa than white? Land sakes, my 

brought a gas engine home. Its mother and grandmother would 

main purpose was to pump the turn over in their graves, 

water from the well. But Papa "The method which I use is to 

figured out a belt system in run all the batches through the 

which the gas engine could be same water. The automatic meth- 

used to run the washer, both the od is to run several batches of 

agitator and the wringer. This water through one batch of 

device had changed their lives clothes. It stands to reason a lot 

completely. more water would be used." 

"Mama, Winnie is a big girl Grandma Frankum rubbed her 

now, and I'll leave Burt to help back, as she thought of carrying 

her and they can do the wash all that water in buckets from 

for you. That way you can stay the spring. 

in and care for the little ones I calculate the difference in 

and get dinner." water used in the two methods 

Papa turned directly to Win- would do a lot of yard beautifica- 

nie, and asked: "Winnie, you do tion, she thought, 

know how to wash, don't you?" An idea popped into Grandma 

"Yes, Papa." Frankum's head. She must call 

Winnie knew how to wash. As Seth. Seth was the handyman, 

long as she could remember she the gardener, the caretaker. Seth 

had been helping with the wash, was handier than a shirt pocket. 

Second-in-command, you might "Seth, I want you to plant 

say. Now she was being pro- lawn, lots of it, clear down to 

moted, commander-in-chief. The and through the willow and 

gas engine and the belt were a quaking aspen grove. And while 

trial, but even so, the Kimports the lawn is growing I want you 

had it lots nicer than most of to build picnic tables and 

their neighbors who had to run benches. I want them all painted 

the agitator and wringer by green, my favorite color. A dark 

hand. . . . forest green, that is. I want 

"Yes, this is the day of auto- enough tables and benches so 

mation," Grandma Frankum that my whole family, even down 

337 



May 1967 



to the fourth generation, can sit 
down and eat together." 

"Yes, Ma'am!" 

No sooner was Seth given a 
job than he bit his teeth into it. 
When summer came hot and dry. 
Grandma Frankum had lawn 
that was lush and lovely, because 
she hadn't wasted a mite of 
water while she was using the 
automatic washer. 

She smiled happily as she 
walked to the grove and saw the 
fine picnic tables all ready and 
waiting. The shade was just 
right, enough to shield a person 
from the hot rays of the sun, 
and not dense enough to be 
chilly. 

"My family will have a reunion 
to remember. I can hardly wait 
for the day." 

Now the big day Grandma 
Frankum had looked forward to 
had arrived — the family reunion. 
Grandma Frankum's family came 
from far and near. 

OHE counted her posterity. 
There were seven children, four 
daughters and three sons, and 
doubling that with marriage 
made fourteen. There were thir- 
ty-one grandchildren, and all but 
four were married, which made 
fifty-eight of the third genera- 
tion. The fourth generation al- 
ready numbered twenty-two 
little folks, and there were good 
prospects for more. . . . God had 
said to multiply and replenish 
the earth. 

Grandma Frankum was proud 
of her posterity. They were all 
physically well, spiritually sound, 
and financially progressive. But 
her granddaughter Karen and 
her husband John Wilcox had 
had some setbacks and were 



struggling to keep their heads 
above water. Yet they were too 
independent and proud to accept 
help of any kind. 

Now the huge family were 
gathering at the picnic tables. 
The family had brought foods of 
all kinds, and Grandma Frank- 
um had cooked up many sur- 
prises. The tables were overbur- 
dened with delicious edibles. 

"You'll have to stay for three 
days to consume this food," 
Grandma Frankum laughed hos- 
pitably. 

There was much visiting and 
songs sung and musical numbers 
rendered and recitations by the 
little folks. The day was perfect 
for everyone. 

Then Grandma Frankum an- 
nounced: "It's time for the draw- 
ing." 

"The drawing?" the entire 
family queried. 

"Yes, my dears. You sweet 
generous children gave me a 
lovely automatic washer. I do 
appreciate your thoughtfulness. 
But it is entirely too modern for 
Grandma." 

"I beg to differ. Mother. I 
haven't seen anything you could 
not operate yet." Jerry Frank- 
um was the youngest of her chil- 
dren. 

"We agree," they all said. 

"Why I haven't even cared to 
try it out. I like my dear con- 
ventional washer so much. And 
when I get too old to operate it, 
I plan to have laundry service. 
So don't feel hurt. Now, all in 
fun, I've put slips of paper in the 
box, and we'll draw a name for 
the automatic washer. All right?" 

"All right!" they all chorused 
after a doubtful pause. 

Inwardly, Grandma was happy 



338 



Automation 



that they were entering into her 
game so splendidly. She held up 
a box and waited for the laughter 
to subside. 

"To make this official, we'll 
have the littlest tot who is cap- 
able, be the one to draw a name 
from the box. Any volunteers 
from the little folks?" 

"I'm big, Great-grandma." 

Grandma Frankum unfolded 
the slip and glanced at the name. 
"The name on the slip is . . . ." 
She waited for complete silence. 

"The name is Karen Wilcox." 

There followed a round of 
cheering, and a wave of con- 
gratulations to Karen and John. 

Karen was coming up now. 
She put her arms around Grand- 
ma Frankum, and through tears, 
said: "Oh, Grandmother, this is 
the first time in my life that IVe 
been lucky." 

"Why, Child, you've been 
lucky since the day you were 
born. And when I think about it, 
you were lucky when you lived 
with the Father in the spirit 
world, but we won't go into that. 
I'm glad you got the washer." 

The young men helped John 



load the washer into his old sta- 
tion wagon. Then, as the shad- 
ows of late afternoon threaded 
through the willow and aspen 
trees, the clan started wending 
their ways homeward. 

At last Grandma Frankum was 
alone in the house again. It had 
been a successful day. Everyone 
had had a good time. 

I believe my little gift-giving 
idea went off real well, she 
thought. It takes a lot of diplo- 
macy and tact to accept presents 
. . . and dispense gifts. And I be- 
lieve I made a ringer today. Now, 
there is one little item that I 
must do before the day closes. 
I must destroy the names in the 
drawing box. 

Grandma Frankum went over 
to the fireplace. It was too hot 
for a fire, but a little scrap of 
paper fire wouldn't heat the 
house. She turned the box up- 
side down and one by one the 
folded slips of paper fell into the 
flame. 

Grandma Frankum laughed 
happily, as she saw in her own 
handwriting, each slip bearing 
the name Karen Wilcox. 



AND NOW IT IS MAY . . . 

And now it is May, the winter seeds awaken 

In riotous bloom after the long, long night; 

Under trees of apricot, the shaken 

Blossoms spread a carpet, petal-white. 

The breezes, dewy soft with April's showers. 

Whisper, "The growing season has begun, 

Now . . . now," they whisper, "in these fragrant hours. 

Bring out your dreams; re-dream them one by one." 

May is the month of promise, of believing; 
All that was hoped for can become in May; 
See how the peonies' red points are cleaving 
Damp earth and mulch and musty leaves away; 
May is a month of surety, of knowing 
Life is an always becoming, and ever-growing. 

♦ Mabel Jones Gabbott 



339 




Wiilard Luce 



Cypress and the Ocean near (xualaia, California 



FIRST LULUBY 

Lull of the sea and sway of the pine trees, 
Silence of stars and peace of the sky, 
Silver of dreams and surge of my heart's love- 
These shall go into my first lullaby. 

Lift of the spray and lilt of the songbird, 
Hush of a prayer and wish of a sigh. 
Light of my faith in days that are darkest; 
These shall go into my first lullaby. 

♦ Armoral Kent 



w 



«<^- 
"©^ 



wj: 



.„.j> 




t^- 



Until June C. Anderson 



♦ The book said walking was 
good for her condition, so Evelyn 
made daily excursions some- 
where: to the grocery store for 
nonfattening specials, downtown 
for window shopping, over to 
Connie's for consoling words, or 
to the park, for herself. Now, five 
days past the due date, she felt 
she would be happiest at the 
park. She had kissed Don good- 
bye, sending him off to work with 
the half-hearted promise that 
she would call him if anything 
happened. The breakfast dishes 
had been done, and the house in- 
spected. Convinced that every- 
thing was ready for her mother's 
arrival, Evelyn tied a blue scarf 



about her hair and reached for 
the umbrella. When she opened 
the door, April came filtering 
through the screen: the patter, 
the moisture, the peace of spring 
rain. 

Evelyn moved cautiously up 
the stairs of the basement apart- 
ment and started down the wet 
sidewalk. Her senses were alert, 
as they had always seemed to be 
during the past nine months. To- 
day, the air was clean with the 
fragrance of rain and lilacs; a 
breeze gently moved the lacy 
green limbs that reached longing- 
ly toward the gray sky. When 
Evelyn turned the comer and be- 
gan the last two-block stretch 



341 



May 1967 



toward the park, an old woman 
appeared in the doorway of a 
small white house and shook a 
braided rug jerkily. Evelyn could 
feel the tired eyes upon her, and, 
suddenly, became conscious of 
herself as someone else saw her. 
She smiled toward the house and 
hurried on. At length, she moved 
gratefully under the arched gate 
of the park and into the refuge of 
the high, trimmed hedges, the 
flower gardens, and the trees. 

Little girls were sloshing 
through the puddles that had col- 
lected on the sidewalks. Boys, 
undaunted by the shower, were 
skipping rocks across the pond. 
Evelyn looked at the children 
and thought that soon she would 
be the mother of one. It would be 
a boy, of course, because Don 
said it would. All these months 
she had looked at little boys, 
like the blonde tossing the boom- 
erang and jumping back so as 
not to be hit; or like the one 
squeaking in his rubber coat 
down the not-so-slippery slide. 
A little boy who looks like Don, 
she thought, a little boy to teach 
and to love. She paused at the 
fountain to watch the billowing 
particles that climbed into the 
air, and then splashed down onto 
the lily pads. The wind fanned a 
mist across her flushed face. "A 
boy," she whispered as she looked 
toward the children. 

Mornings in the park pass 
quickly, even on rainy days, and 
soon the youngsters had gone 
home for lunch. Evelyn walked 
slowly to the swings and, finding 
a dry one, sat down alone. She 
knew someone would be upset if 
they saw her sitting there, but it 
felt good to move back and for- 
ward effortlessly, to feel the 



spring air flowing about her, and 
to listen to the tall pine trees 
that made a wall around her and 
sent a Christmas fragrance into 
her heart. She felt very much like 
a child again, with the whole 
world speaking to her. The rain 
kept reminding her of something, 
and, at length, all thoughts be- 
gan to focus on a childhood day 
long ago: 

She was in the sixth grade and 
wandered down the dripping 
clean alley behind her parents* 
home. Houses looked different 
from the back. Soft green gardens 
peeked through the fences; rain- 
drops stood on the cherry blos- 
soms; flavor floated in the moist 
air like steam from a simmering 
kettle. At the end of the alley, 
she turned down the hill. Water 
splashing in the gutter disap- 
peared with twirling, winged 
maple seeds into the drain on the 
corner. 

It took twenty minutes to walk 
to school, and it was now a quarter 
to nine, so she started running 
down Franklin Avenue. Drops 
pounding against her face re- 
minded her that she had forgot- 
ten a scarf. Last year's raincoat 
and boots were too small, so she 
didn't worry about them, but her 
hair bobbed in annoying slick 
brown curls down her forehead. 
Occasionally, she didn't jump far 
enough and puddles sloshed onto 
her legs. Water running from the 
terraced lawns trickled down the 
cement. Trees arching over the 
street and sidewalk were gypsy 
arms dancing in the breeze. The 
sky was gray, and the spring 
earth wore countless shades of 
green. 



342 



Until 

The last bell rang when she tinued, "is Jeanne Black. And the 

started up the stone stairs to the Queen is Evelyn Anne Harris." 

playground. Her thin plaid coat Her eyes widened. Smiling, she 

flew open, making wings behind caught the nearest hand and held 

her, as she raced across the huge, tight. The class gathered around; 

deserted schoolyard. Then, sud- she saw nothing but smiles, 

denly, she was pattering down Sunshine diffused through the 

the hot, dark, disciplined halls clouds. What a lovely day! 
and up the stairway. At her class- 

room door, she took a deep breath The lunch bell sounded and 

and cautiously pushed into the children pushed into the corri- 

light, trying to sneak into the dors. Water from the steaming 

cloak hall, but Miss Allen had windows had collected on the sill 

been watching for her. "Evelyn and dampened her stockings, so 

Harris, you're soaked. Take off Evelyn pattered down the dry, 

those shoes and stockings and go warm floor barefoot. With her 

comb your hair. I surely hope laughing class at the long cafe- 

you're dry before the winner is teria table, she spread out her 

anounced.' lunch and was taking the first 

She put her shoes on the floor bite when something dropped on 
by the radiator, and on the win- her hair. Reaching up, she picked 
dow sill lay the wet, uncomfort- from the damp locks a piece of 
able stockings that had sHpped orange peel. She looked around, 
down around her ankles. She Everyone was eating. A few 
placed her coat over a vacant minutes later something flew 
desk and went to comb her hair, against her back and fell to the 
The purple dress was streaked floor. Grapes. She flung around in 
wet down the front where her coat time to see children at the near- 
had flown open. She combed the est table turn innocently back to 
short wet curls with her fingers their meals. Bits of bread came at 
and shook the skirt. Why had it her and her friends. She put her 
rained today? unfinished sandwich into the sack 

The next hours were days in and slid from her chair. Whispers 

passing. Evelyn's eyes roamed to followed her from the room. "Boy, 

the window beside her. Budding she sure looks like a queen. A 

leaves pressed against the pane; barefoot queen. It must have 

purple, half-opened iris lined the been the little kids that voted for 

gray sidewalk below. Rain trickled her. Who else would be that 

down the steamed glass. dumb?" 

The bell rang and spelling com- In the late afternoon, Evelyn 
petition began. The clock was walked home in brittle shoes and 
continuing quietly from minute dirty stockings. The rain had 
to minute, when, at last, the door stopped, but the sky was still 
opened, and the principal's mes- gray. She did not run now. Dip- 
senger entered. Evelyn blushed ping birds glided in silence. Her 
and told herself again not to be head was stiff, her lips tight to- 
disappointed. "The second prin- gether. The last bit of rain 
cess," the boy read, "is Beverly trickled down the gutter; cinders 
Hill. The first princess," he con- in the alley were almost dry; 

343 



May 1967 



many of the cherry petals had 
fallen to the new grass. At length, 
the girl opened the screen door 
of her home. Without looking up 
from the ironing, her mother 
noted the quiet entrance, and 
asked softly of the girl who 
leaned by the kitchen door, 
"What's the matter, dear, didn't 
you win?" 

Evelyn was silent, her head 
throbbing, and her throat, dry. 
Before she realized it, she was 
warm in her mother's arms cry- 
ing out the words. Soft hands 
were brushing back her hair. 
Then all was quiet. She knew 
her mother would speak, and she 
listened, safely nestled in the 
cotton dress. 

"Sweetheart, there is only one 
real kind of queen in this world, 
and that's the queen mother in 
every good home. No other kind 
really matters. Someday you will 
be a real queen. Someday you will 
hold a little girl in your arms and 
you will understand what I mean. 
You'll never know, until then, 
how much I love you, and how 
much I'm hurt when you are. ..." 

It was strange how clear the 
recollection was. Every word and 
feeling was alive, as if Evelyn had 
actually stepped back into the 
past and relived her earliest 
memory of the words that her 
mother had spoken so often 
"You'll never know how much I 
love you, until. ..." And Evelyn 
felt once more the reaction she 
had each time her mother had 
said it, "Oh, Mother, I know you 
love me. I know everything you 
have done for me. I understand. 
How can you think I don't, unless 
you think I'm an ungrateful 
child?" Then once again she 
could hear her mother's words. 



"You'll never know how much I 
love you, until. . . ." 

The sky was clearing as Evelyn 
left the park. Blue was beginning 
to mingle with the parting gray, 
and sunshine fell in soft beams 
toward the earth. Birds fluttered 
from branch to branch singing 
notes of anticipation to their 
nests. Some of them soared in the 
dappled sky, and then floated on 
unseen breezes between the 
clouds. Evelyn wasn't the only 
one noticing the world around 
her. The children were returning 
from lunch, and one little boy 
was running with a huge red kite 
down the street. A little boy, she 
thought, as she pondered her 
mother's words, would be unable 
to understand the depth of his 
mother's love. 

It had happened so suddenly. 
Evelyn was waking up in the re- 
covery room after a wonderful 
deep sleep. It was all over now. 
She had been exhausted when 
they wheeled her from the de- 
livery room. They seemed to 
know, and had let her sleep. She 
looked at the white ceiling as the 
thoughts rushed in upon her. 
How foolish she had been to 
think it would never be over. Last 
night she had known, and felt it 
all begin. She marked each move- 
ment, unbelievingly, silently, not 
knowing whether to wake Don. 
When she finally did, he took 
over, rushing around, calling the 
doctor, trying to hurry her as she 
moved slowly, wonderingly. And 
that was all she could clearly re- 
member until the baby's cry. "Is 
it a boy?" she asked. "No," 
beamed the doctor, "you have a 
little girl." 



344 



Until 



"A girl. Oh, a little girl!" she 
laughed and cried her tears of 
joy. And still she could see the 
love and pride in Don's face as he 
looked at the little girl who was 
such a sweet surprise to both of 
them. "We'll call her Celestia 
Anne, for our mothers," he 
whispered. "I reaUzed, while I 
was waiting, that we hadn't 
decided on a girl's name. Does it 
sound all right?" It was perfect, 
Celestia Anne. 

The door clicked open. "We're 
going to move you to your room 
now," the nurse said pleasantly, 
"and soon we'll bring your baby 
to you." 

Evelyn could feel her old im- 
patience coming on, and tried to 
think of something to occupy her 
mind. First her thoughts turned 
to Don. How was he getting a- 
long without her? She was glad 
her mother would be there to- 
morrow to look after him — her 
mother. She could see the bro\yn 
hair with streaks of silver, and 
the same sweet face that seemed 
sweeter with the passing time, and 
she could hear the words again, 
"You'll never know how much I 
love you until. . . ." 

Evelyn thought she knew now. 
It must be the beauty of the 
baby's first cry. How lovely that 
was. Or maybe it was the happi- 
ness she had seen in Don's face. 
Her parents had shared that 
many years before, and Evelyn 
hadn't known. What more could 
there be except the blessing of 
holding that little girl in her 
arms, loving her, and caring for 
her? 

At last the white ceiling 
stopped going by, and Evelyn was 
settled in her room. She tried to 
fight her impatience, but could 



only watch the ticking minutes 
until the nurse moved through 
the door again, and then a Httle 
girl was in her arms — ^her own 
child, not someone else's, the 
first living thing she had ever re- 
ceived. Evelyn knew that she was 
experiencing something that she 
could never fully share with any- 
one. Warmth and love flowed hke 
tears toward the helpless infant 
that lay trustingly in her arms. 
She fought to clear her thinking 
— to define for herself, if for no 
one else — the new feelings that 
swept over her. 

Tiny warm fingers were cling- 
ing to her own. Fingers, she 




thought, that will grow. What 
would that tiny hand one day ac- 
complish? Drowsy, dark eyes 
wandered toward and then away 
from Evelyn's face. Little eyes 
that would soon recognize her 
and Don, and would teach that 
little body to imitate what they 
saw. 

Feet were wiggling. Such small 
feet that barely reached across 
Evelyn's palm. Where would 
those feet carry this little girl? 
Who was this little one? And 
then Evelyn realized that Celes- 
tia knew nothing now of who she 
was. She had forgotten. That 
would be the great task she and 



345 



May 1967 



Don would face. They would have 
to teach Celestia who she was, 
and show her how to live so she 
would remain as pure as possible. 
Evelyn shuddered as she thought, 
for the first time, how much it 
would hurt to see sin, pain, or 
sorrow touch the little Hfe that 
slept in her arms, and yet she 
know it could and must come . . . 
All was silent. Evelyn was 
caught in the rapture of caressing 
a slumbering child, and as she 
did, she knew that her little girl 
could not remember this day and 
many of the ones to come. She 



realized that it would be many 
years before this tiny child would 
know how much she was cher- 
ished and loved. Without being 
aware that she had ever heard 
the words before, Evelyn began 
whispering to the tiny, peaceful 
face, "You^U never know how 
much I love you until you have a 
little one of your own." She 
caught her breath and wiped her 
eyes, overcome with a longing to 
see her mother and tell her how 
much she hadn't understood, and 
how much she was beginning to 
learn. 




They have torn down the fences and br^en the land 
Where the old pasture lane ran through. . . . 
They uprooted the currant-bush and wild-rose hedge 
That bordered the paths that we knew. . . . 

They have felled the trees by the willow creek 
Where wild flowers bloomed In the spring. . . . 
Where willow trails beckoned our searching feet, 
And larks taught our hearts how to sing. 

They have drained and plowed and leveled the fields 
With not a thought of our yesterday. . . . 
Gone are the old childhood haunts that we loved — 
"To salvage more land," so they say. . . . 

What good is more acreage, more profit, more yield 
Without the sound of a bluebird's note? 
Of what small worth is such a meager gain 
To the side of this hurt in my throat? 



♦ Alda L. Brown 





346 



T^ 



Standsird off Peirffoirinniae©© 
ie Visitieg TeacMeg 

President Belle S. Spafford 



[Address Delivered at the Presidencies Department of the 
Relief Society Annual General Conference, September 29, 1966] 



^fil 



M 



m 









♦ In the Relief Society sessions 
of the stake quarterly conferences 
being conducted during this 
quarter of the year (1966), 
emphasis is being placed on the 
role of Relief Society in exercis- 
ing watchcare over all Latter-day 
Saint homes through the visit- 
ing teaching program. Particular 
stress is being placed, also, upon 
the program as a resource of the 
bishop in obtaining, through the 
Relief Society ward president at 
the ward council meeting, signifi- 
cant information relative to the 
attitudes, the circumstances, and 
needs of families as revealed 
during the visit, particularly 
where there are inactive or unen- 
rolled Relief Society members. 
This information becomes of 
value to the home teachers as 
they coordinate the efforts of 
Priesthood quorums and aux- 



iliary organizations under the 
direction of the bishop in activat- 
ing all family members. 

As we consider the present in- 
tensified effort of the Church in 
its family-centered gospel pro- 
gram (which is conducted in each 
ward under the authority of the 
bishop, with the home teachers as 
his designated representatives in 
working with families), the Relief 
Society visiting teachers, as a 
reliable source of information 
obtained through their visits to 
homes, give to our visiting teach- 
ing program a new dimension. 

From the quarterly conference 
material I quote: 

The import of the visiting teacher 
report imposes upon the visiting 
teacher the responsibility of exercising 
extreme care to avoid misjudging the 
family situation, and to report precise- 
ly and factually without bias or ex- 
aggeration. It imposes upon the presi- 



347 



May 1967 



dent the responsibility of giving to the 
report prompt and full consideration, 
wisely evaluating facts and passing on 
to the bishop such information as 
would properly go to him in order that 
he might have a correct understanding 
of the family circumstances as a guide 
for serving it through the Church. 

This statement suggests that 
perhaps ReHef Society presidents, 
both ward and stake, might 
appropriately consider how the 
standards of visiting teaching 
might be raised, and whether a 
more careful evaluation of re- 
ports is needed by the visiting 
teachers and, in turn, by the ward 
presidents themselves at the ward 
council meetings. 

We have given great emphasis 
to the number of visits made an- 
nually to each family. Many 
wards and many stakes have 
adopted a "100%" visiting teach- 
ing goal. This is creditable and to 
be encouraged. It now seems that 
the importance of the visit as an 
aid in the home teaching pro- 
gram calls for additional atten- 
tion to be given to the quality of 
the visit and the precision of the 
report. 

In considering sisters to serve 
as a part of the ward visiting 
teaching corps, and in aiming to- 
ward improved standards of 
teaching and reporting on the 
part of the teachers, presidents 
may find it helpful to examine 
the qualities that contribute to a 
good teaching program. The Gen- 
eral Board offers a few sugges- 
tions as follows: 

1. Respect for the office as a Church 
calling, coupled with a desire to mag- 
nify the calling. 

2. A firm personal testimony of the 
gospel. 

3. An understanding knowledge of 
the duties and obligations of the call- 



ing, together with a willingness to 
meet these responsibilities. 

4. A recognition of the importance 
of adequate preparation for the visit, 
both as it relates to the spirit and 
personal appearance of the teacher, 
and also as it relates to to her prepa- 
ration of the visiting teacher message. 

5. A strong conviction of the value 
of Relief Society in the life of a 
woman gained by the visiting teacher 
through her regular attendance at 
Relief Society meetings, and through 
her participation in Relief Society 
activities. 

6. An appreciation of what it means 
to go into the home of a sister as an 
emissary of Relief Society. 

7. A sincere interest in the sister 
visited, and a genuine desire for the 
well-being of her home. 

8. Thoughtful consideration of the 
most appropriate time of the month 
and day of the week for the visit, as 
well as conscientious adherence to the 
recommended length of the visit. 

9. The ability to establish rapport 
with the sister in the home and also 
to inspire her confidence in her visit- 
ing teachers. 

10. A recognition of the importance 
of a listening ear, a seeing eye, and 
an understanding heart. 

11. A recognition of the importance 
of avoiding any semblance of inquisi- 
tiveness or prying. (A realization that 
the visiting teacher is not called upon 
to diagnose family circumstances.) 

12. A clear understanding that visit- 
ing teachers are not authorized to 
regulate a family, this being a Priest- 
hood function. 

13. The power to arrive at sound 
conclusions as to the attitudes, circum- 
stances, and needs of the family, and 
the exercise of judgment as to what 
properly should be reported to the 
Relief Society president. 

14. The ability to refrain from dis- 
cussing with anyone, other than the 
Relief Society president, confidential 
matters revealed during the visit. 

15. A cheerful outlook, and the 
power to create in the sisters an 
appreciation of the importance and 
value of being a part of the great 
Church sisterhood. 

This is an imposing list of 
attributes and abilities, but these 



348 



Standards of Performance in Visiting Teaching 



are not beyond the reach of those 
sisters who are properly selected 
and called to serve as visiting 
teachers and who will earnestly 
strive to attain these qualifica- 
tions. Tens of thousands of Re- 
lief Society sisters have demon- 
strated these virtues and abili- 
ties. Through the years some of 
the noblest women of this dis- 
pensation have exercised these 
qualifications as they have visited 
homes on their assigned districts, 
month after month. It was such a 
woman who came to my home as 
a visiting teacher when I was a 
very young mother and awakened 
in me a realization of my need 
for membership in Relief Society. 
It was she who opened the doors 
of my understanding to what Re- 
lief Society has to offer to a 
woman. 

While there are many sisters 
with whom most of these qualifi- 
cations seem almost natural en- 
dowments, there are also others 
who have only the potential, 
which must be developed. Many 
of the visiting teachers are capa- 
ble women with a sincere desire 
to give high standards of service, 
but are unaware of the many 
factors that contribute to effec- 
tive visiting teaching. 

The great and important re- 
sponsibility of creating an aware- 
ness of all that is involved in good 
visiting teaching and of guiding 
the sisters in the development of 
their teaching strengths is, in 
large measure, the responsibility 
of the ward president. In this re- 
sponsibility, however, she should 
receive help from the stake Re- 
lief Society president. 

How may the ward Relief 
Society president approach these 
responsibilities? We offer for your 



consideration a few suggestions 
along this line — not new, to be 
sure, but nonetheless basic: 

1. Dignify the calling by following 
the same procedvires as are followed 
in calling any other woman to office 
in Relief Society: Be prayerful in the 
selection, and always refer names to 
the bishop or branch president for 
approval. 

2. In interviewing the sister when 
she is called, fully explain the duties 
and obligations of the calling. 

3. Know the visiting teachers as 
individuals. Be mindful of their per- 
sonalities, special interests, and apti- 
tudes, and what probably will be the 
general character of their visits. Then 
assign them where they are likely to 
be best received and best able to do 
good. 

4. Give guidance in proper teaching 
procedures and in making reports of 
visits, and strengthen the spirit and 
character of the visit through planned 
instruction during the time allotted the 
president in the visiting teacher meet- 
ing. 

5. Make sure the ward message 
leader is a well-qualified leader who 
can help the teachers in an under- 
standing of the message, its purpose, 
and its effective use in the home. 

6. Stand ready to help teachers in- 
dividually with special situations, 
troublesome to them, which are en- 
countered in their visits. 

7. Allow adequate time for confi- 
dential reports. Where a pair of visit- 
ing teachers needs guidance with re- 
gard to confidential reports, this 
would be an appropriate time for a 
president tactfully and skillfully to 
discuss reporting with them. 

8. Keep close to the individual pairs 
of visiting teachers throughout the 
year. From time to time, as circum- 
stances dictate, offer them encourage- 
ment and guidance in a spirit of love 
and appreciation for their serivces. 

9. Tell them when you hear com- 
mendation of their work. Be quick to 
recognize their successes. For ex- 
ample, a president might say in pro- 
posing a sister for membership in 
Relief Society, "We are presenting for 
your vote today the name of Ellen 



349 



May 1967 

Jones as a member of Relief Society. tions are most successful where 

It is through Sisters Martha Brown ^^e stake people themselves pre- 

and Mary White, who are Sister x xi. ' mi i ji 

Jones' visiting teachers, that Sister sent the program. They know the 

Jones became interested in joining people Wlthm the stake, the gen- 

Rehef Society." eral circumstances within the 

wards, the problems, the needs, 
Enthusiasm for the work must and the resources. They are best 
be kept up and one's vision of its positioned to be genuinely help- 
importance continually broad- ful. 

ened just as one's knowledge and Visiting teaching has flourished 
skills in relation to performing for almost one and one quarter 
the duties of the calling must be centuries, because it offers, 
continually strengthened. The through the mother organization 
General Board sees valuable help of the Church, orderly, inspired, 
coming from the stake through needed, Priesthood-guided watch- 
the presidents department in the care and service to our Latter- 
leadership meeting as stake presi- day Saint families. As it takes on 
dents keep in mind the needs of new dimensions as an aid in the 
ward presidents in this important home teaching program, let us 
program. Value is also seen in a make sure it maintains a reputa- 
stake visiting teacher convention, tion for both quality and quanti- 
We think visiting teacher conven- ty service. 



TO BE A SISTER 

If clouds of doubt enshroud my heart 
and I am sad and blue, 
my sister turns her smile on me 
and sends Its sunshine through. 

When earthly ills and troubles 
become too much to bear, 
I hear a voice, and raise my eyes — 
and find my sister there. 

What does my sister look like? — 
Has she golden hair, brown or gray? — 
Well — yes! and sometimes it is white, 
and her eyes? — ^They were blue today. 

You see, my sister exists in multiple, 
and every one of her is dear! 
When I go to Relief Society 
I find my sister here! 

My sister is never selfish: 

She knows I need something to do 

so sometimes she calls and gives me a chance 

to be her sister, too! 

♦ Norma Madsen Thomas 



350 



a^ 






^-^vVyTbman's 



Sphere 




Ramona W. Cannon 



Belle S. Spafford, General President of 
Relief Society, received a citation from 
the University of Utah as a "Distin- 
guished Alumnus" at the Founders Day 
banquet February 28, 1967, sponsored 
by the University of Utah Alumni Asso- 
ciation. President Spafford was signally 
honored for her Church and civic serv- 
ice and for her world-wide leadership 
among women. She was presented a 
bronze plaque in honor of the distinction 
awarded to her, the only woman so 
honored on this occasion. 

Members of the Cambridge, Massachu- 
setts, Ward Relief Society, under the 
direction of Laurel Ulrich, have put to- 
gether a "thoroughly, wonderfully read- 
able, imaginative, and practical guide to 
just about everything in and around 
Boston," announced the Boston Globe. 
The first thousand copies sold out (at 
$2 apiece) in less than two weeks. 
Further editions are being printed. 

Elaine Stevenson Michelsen of Salt Lake 
City, Utah, by invitation of the Exhibits 
Committee, displayed nineteen paint- 
ings in the marble niches of the art 
galleries of the new Rockefeller Building 
in New York City last September and 
October. The exhibit brochure desig- 
nates her as an "artist, lecturer, and 
teacher of international recognition." 
She studied at the University of Paris 
and with German impressionist Oscar 
Kokoschka, was United States delegate 
to the International Congress for Educa- 
tion through Art held at the Hague, Hol- 
land, In 1957, and collaborated and 
shared research in the workshop of 
Habib Gorgi, Chief Inspector of Art of 
the Egyptian Ministry of Culture. She 
also painted the nine stunning histori- 
cal murals of the Del E. Webb Building 
in Phoenix, Arizona. 



Irene Geiringer has collaborated with 
her husband, Karl Geiringer, in writing 
Johann Sebastian Bach: The Culmina- 
tion of an Era (New York, Oxford Press). 
The book presents Bach anew to the 
twentieth century. Much has been dis- 
covered during the last thirteen years 
regarding the immortal Johann, particu- 
larly the dating of his "church music," 
which lay unpublished until the late 
nineteenth century, and also regarding 
his artistic development and even his 
objectives as a composer. 

Margaret Sanborn is the author of 
Robert E. Lee: A Portrait, 1807-1861 
(Philadelphia and New York: J. B. Lipp- 
incott Company), the first volume of a 
planned two-volume biography of the 
great Confederate Civil War general. 
Mentioned as "of absorbing interest," 
the book gives more attention to Lee 
as a human being than to details of his 
military career following his graduation 
from West Point. 

Mrs. Ivy Baker Priest (Stevens), former 
Utahn and former Treasurer of the 
United States for eight years under 
President Dwight D. Eisenhower, was 
elected California's state treasurer last 
November, the first woman to hold con- 
stitutional office in the state. She has 
the responsibility of investing state 
money at the right time in the right 
place to make the most interest. Last 
year about eighteen billion dollars 
passed through the treasurer's office, 
earning fifty-seven million dollars. 

Mrs. Albert D. (Mary) Lasker of New 

York, a widow, heads the Albert and 
Mary Lasker Foundation, widely known 
and appreciated for its medical research 
and its medical journalism awards. 



351 



Timeless Words 



EDITORIAL 




Volume 54 May 1967 Number 5 

■ Belle S. Spafford, President 

■ Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor 

■ Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor 

■ Hulda P. Young, Secretary-Treasurer 



Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 
Evon W. Peterson 
Aleine M. Young 
Josie B. Bay 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. Manwaring 
Elna P. Haymond 
Mary R. Young 
Mary V. Cameron 
Afton W. Hunt 
Elsa T. Peterson 
Fanny S. Kienitz 
Elizabeth B. Winters 
Jennie R. Scott 
Alice L. Wilkinson 
Irene W. Buehner 
Irene C. Lloyd 



Hazel S. Love 
Fawn H. Sharp 
Celestia J. Taylor 
Anne R. Gledhill 
Belva B. Ashton 
Zola J. McGhie 
Oa J. Cannon 
Lila B. Walch 
Lenore C. Gundersen 
Marjorie C. Pingree 
Darlene C. Dedekind 
Cleone R. Eccles 
Edythe K. Watson 
Ellen N. Barnes 
Kathryn S. Gilbert 
Verda F. Burton 
Myrtle R. Olson 
Alice C. Smith 
Lucile P. Peterson 
Elaine B. Curtis 
Zelma R. West 
Leanor J. Brown 
Reba 0. Carling 



♦ In every language there are 
words so broad and beautiful in 
their meaning that they have be- 
come treasured over the genera- 
tions. They recall an assembly of 
meanings and an adornment of 
spiritual magnitude. Over the ages 
the words repeat an ancient truth 
to those who live in other eras of 
the time of man upon the earth. 

Timeless words, beloved for 
centuries through the holy Bible, 
have been repeated in the scrip- 
ture of the restoration, and in the 
congregations of the saints, in the 
teachings of the missionaries, in 
counsel and direction from the 
special witnesses. Timeless words 
have been repeated in humble 
meetinghouses, in chapels through- 
out the world. They have been 
given a sincere radiance by Relief 
Society sisters in declarations of 
faith and gratitude for blessings. 

The word gospel, in its everlast- 
ing splendor, has been a treasured 
word throughout the generations. 
So it was written in Revelation 
(14:6) "And I saw another angel 
fly in the midst of heaven, having 
the everlasting gospel to preach 
unto them that dwell on the earth, 
and to every nation. . . ." 

In August 1830, only a few 
months following the organization 
of the Church in the latter days, the 
Prophet Joseph Smith received a 
revelation (D&C Section 27) re- 
garding the fulness of the everlast- 
ing gospel, and the timeless words 
of that day and place have become 
scripture for the saints in every 
land and a message to the nations: 
"Stand, therefore . . . with the prep- 
aration of the gospel of peace. 



352 



which I have sent mine angels to commit unto you; Taking the shield of 
faith. . . ." 

Again, the inspired translation of The Book of Mormon repeats the 
timeless word — gospel — the glad tidings, and illuminates the message 
with an even wider splendor, through the words of the Savior, appearing 
to the Nephites on the American Continent, where "he did expound all 
things unto them." The records, being inscribed with timeless words, 
applying to all people in every generation, were given to complete the 
fulness of the gospel "for it was wisdom . . . that they should be given 
unto future generations. . . . And if it so be that the church is built 
upon my gospel then will the Father show forth his own works in it." 

An essential element of the gospel — the building of temples and the 
carrying out of their exalted purposes, calls to mind another timeless 
word — temple. "One thing have I desired . . . that I seek after ... to be- 
hold the beauty of the Lord, and to enquire in his temple" (Psalm 27:4). 
In the time of the kings of Israel and over the centuries into that day 
when Jesus as a boy stood among the learned ones in the temple at 
Jerusalem, the word temple has evoked a multitude of sacred contem- 
plations. 

Early in the time of the restoration of the gospel, the timeless word 
temple was glorified anew by the saints of the latter days. Through revela- 
tion the sacred words for the dedication of the first temple of the last dis- 
pensation came to the Prophet Joseph Smith, in the year 1836, in Kirt- 
land, Ohio: ". . . we ask thee, Lord, to accept of this house, the work- 
manship of our hands . . . which thou didst command us to build. For 
thou knowest that we have done this work through great tribulation; and 
out of our poverty we have given of our substance to build a house to thy 
name. . . . And we ask . . . that thy servants may go forth from this house 
armed with thy power. . . . And from this place they may bear exceedingly 
great and glorious tidings. . ." (D&C Section 109). 

Gratitude and rejoicing expressed in words of lasting splendor were 
spoken in 1888 within the great stone walls of a temple erected upon a 
commanding hill, against the watchful mountains, in a time of scarcity 
of material riches, yet in a time of humility and spiritual grandeur: "We 
glorify thy great name. Almighty Father, for these communications of in- 
telligence and power to man in the flesh again. . . . Thou didst soften the 
rigor of unfriendly elements, and didst cause the clouds to scatter re- 
freshing showers, the hills to yield theirtreasures of snow, and springs of 
living water to come from the dry and parched ground. . . .The everlasting 
hills have yielded their treasures. . . . when thy people shall approach 
thee . . . give them knowledge of the ancestry of their generations. . . . 
Wededicate to thee the records which . . . shall be kept. . ." (Dedication 
of the Manti Temple). 

So the timeless words and the timeless records are bound together 
in the heritage of the saints that they may always remember. 

V.P.C. 

353 



I SAW HER FACE 

Through the beaded portieres 

Of rain, I saw her face: 

May! With skies more blue 

Than cornflowers; 

With fingertips more soft, 

More golden 

Than the bee's first stolen sweet. 

I saw the pale green of her finery, 

Feathered and delicate. 

I looked upon her face 

And, beholding her, I loved her. 

I would have stayed her footstep, 

But, already she was moving 

Toward voluptuous summer. 

♦ Christie Lund Coles 









inside and out 







"Tuberose" Photo by Ward Linton 

354 



• •••••••#••••••• 



Cooking 

in Rhyme and Rhythm 



Mildred Barthel 



COOKED OUT 

I'm tired of eating, 
And tired of cooking, 
Tired of planning. 
And recipe looking. 

I can't seem to find 
A wholesome treat 
My family considers 
Fit to eat! 



Here are several recipes that have helped my family when eating seemed dull 
effort. I hope sharing them with other Relief Society sisters will help when recipe 
supplies and ideas supply seem exhausted. 




FRESH VEGETABLE TRAY 

Along with fresh carrot strips, celery sticks, cauliflower in bite-size flowers, 
place thinly sliced cucumber sticks on the tray. Use a sour cream dip, with curry 
added, and watch lagging-sagging appetites perk up. 



355 



May 1967 



Some guests "couldn't stand" carrots- 
(At least that's what they'd say) — 
Until they ate them at our house 
Cooked in this different way. 



CARROT CASSEROLE 



scrape and slice thinly 2 bunches 
carrots (about six in each bunch) 



V4 


c. 


butter 


1 


minced onion 


Va 


c. 


flour 


1 


tsp. 


salt 



Yz tsp. salad mustard 

2 c. milk 
pinch of pepper 
1 

3 c 



1/2 lb. sharp cheese in thin slices 
buttered fresh bread crumbs 



Cook carrots until just tender, in boiling salted water in which sweet basil has 
been sprinkled. When you drain the carrots, some of the sweet basil will adhere 
to the cooked carrots. (This is one of the flavor secrets.) 

Cook onion in butter 2-3 minutes. Stir in flour, salt, mustard, then milk. Add 
pepper. Cook until thick over medium heat. Layer carrots in 2 qt. casserole al- 
ternately with cheese. Pour sauce over the top then add buttered crumbs. Bake at 
350° until bubbly and crumbs are browned. If made ahead and refrigerated, the 
casserole usually takes 35-40 minutes to heat through thoroughly. 
Variations: Frozen Lima beans or frozen mixed vegetables may be added to the 
casserole in various amounts and combinations as desired. 



Rhubarb, rhubarb, 

Your tart flavor enhanced 

With custard sauce 

I discovered by chancel 




RHUBARB CREAM PIE 

1 Pastry Recipe 



Filling 



IV2 c. sugar 
3 tbsp. flour 
V2 tsp. nutmeg 



1 tbsp. butter 

2 well-beaten eggs 

3 c. cut rhubarb 



Blend sugar, flour, nutmeg. Cut in butter. Add eggs. Beat until smooth. Pour 
over rhubarb in 9" pastry lined pie pan. Bake in hot oven (450°) for 10 minutes, 
then, in moderate oven (350°) for 30 minutes. 



356 



Cooking in Rhyme and Rhythm 



Delightful is a custard pudding 
With a chocolate top 
Baked — and served 
While still piping hot! 



PARTY PUDDING 



Scald 1 qt. milk. In top of double boiler put 1 c. sugar and 6 level tbsp. corn- 
starch. Mix well. Add 3 egg yolks, pinch salt, and 2 tsp. vanilla. Mix very well, 
then add scalded milk gradually. Place over boiling water and stir constantly. 
When thick, take top of double boiler and cook pudding for a few minutes over 
direct heat, stirring constantly. Remove from heat and put in 2 qt. baking-serving 
dish. Melt 2 squares bitter chocolate. Whip 3 egg whites and gradually add V^ c. 
sugar. Fold in chocolate. Pour meringue over hot pudding and bake at 350° 
for 20 minutes. Serve hot or warm. 



Watercress, plucked with gentle care, 
Snipped into taste-size bits 
And served with a dare! 



WATERCRESS SALAD 

Snip fresh, rinsed watercress into 1" size bits. 

Cut 2-3 bananas into bite-size pieces. 

Cut 1 medium onion into very small pieces. Several spring onions may be used. 

Toss, and keep cold until serving time. (Remember bananas turn dark, if not 

used immediately after peeling.) 
Make dressing of y^. c. sugar 

l^ c. cider vinegar 

y^ c. oil 
Shake well. Add to salad and serve immediately. 



DESERT HOME 

The poplar trees we planted now are gone, 

The house itself is but an empty shell, 

Its windows broken, one door hanging on; 

No water pours from our artesian well. 

The saltbrush, arrowweed, and green mesquite 

Have taken over our small garden plot, 

And rabbits scamper where one time our feet. 

Devoid of shoes, would race when sands were hot. 

Yes, everything is changed, but still I see 

My mother standing in the dappled shade 

Her eyes alight with love. This memory. 

Unlike material things, can never fade. 

For she, with her working hands, her velvet singing. 

Had made the desert home in the beginning. 

♦ Enola Chamberlin 



357 



Sew, Team, Sew! 

Helen M. Stock 




Oh, weary mothers, when you sew 
Don't you wish that clothes would grow 
On a pinafore bush or a school-dress tree? 
Then how happy little girls would be! 



♦ Team-sewing isn't exactly like 
picking clothes off a tree, but it is 
the next best thing. When two 
women work together in the spirit 
of an old-fashioned quilting-bee, 
little clothes almost seem to roll off 
the sewing machine and ironing 
board. Two or more dresses can be 
completed in the same time it takes 
a lone woman to make one dress. 
When the team becomes efficient, 
as many as four little dresses can 
be finished in a day's time. Women 
who have tried working together 
say, "Sewing with someone else 
makes the day so pleasant, and we 
get so much more done." It is one 
answer to the budget-minded wom- 
an who wants her children well- 
dressed. 

How is team sewing done? 

Two women plan to work together 
(neighbors, or perhaps a mother 
and daughter) . One team member 
keeps the sewing machine hum- 
ming as she moves the fabric under 
the needle in a continuous process. 



The second team member clips 
threads, presses, trims, pins, and 
stacks the prepared pieces for the 
first worker to continue sewing. 

Team-sewing is easiest for chil- 
dren's clothing, because their gar- 
ments are usually so simple and 
need little fitting. However, adult 
clothes could be made by the same 
method. 

For speedy work, select a pattern 
that can be used a number of times, 
yet be modified to make each dress 
look freshly different from the 
others by changing collar shapes, 
belts, or sleeve lengths. (The pat- 
tern companies show a number of 
these dresses, with suggestions for 
changes.) 

Get the materials that have the 
same background color so that one 
thread can be used for all the 
dresses. To simplify cutting, buy 
fabrics of the same width. 

Touches of hand decoration on 
collars and cuffs may be added by 
even the busiest of mothers, but 



358 



Sew! Team. Sew 



leave the long, hand-finished seams 
and the yards of embroidery or 
smocking for a doting grandmother 
or favorite aunt to make. 

Of course, the pattern is altered 
to fit the child before cutting. First, 
take the measurement from the 
shoulder point to shoulder point, 
and make this correction. Then, be- 
cause most children are growing up, 
not out, correct the waist length. 

Cutting two or three dresses at 
one time is a simple timesaver. If 
the pattern is laid on a center fold, 
have all the center folds of fabric 
pinned exactly together and pin the 
pattern according to the pattern 
guide. For the sake of accuracy, it 
is not advisable to cut more than 
three dresses at one time. Sharp 
scissors will cut through four or six 
layers of fabric, but if the scissors 
are not sharp enough to cut through 
so much material, cut the top dress 
first, then the second one, and 
finish with the last dress. You have 
saved time by pinning the pattern 
once. 

Arrange the sewing equipment in 
this maimer: 

(1) Pieces cut and stacked in the 
order of construction. 

(2) Sewing machine 

(3) Ironing board 

(4) Pieces that have been pressed 
and are ready for the second 
sewing process. 

A. Worker at machine 

B. Worker at ironing board. 

This arrangement speeds team- 
sewing, as clothes go from (1) stack 
to (2) the sewing machine, then 



(3) the ironing board, and back to 

( 4 ) stack for more machine sewing. 
Each woman sits as she works. 

Following the construction guide, 
the first worker completes the same 
step on all garments before going to 
the next. She sends one piece right 
after the other under the needle 
never breaking the thread between. 
Usually no more than half an inch 
thread connects the pattern pieces. 
The second worker clips the pieces 
apart and prepares them for the 
next sewing process by pinning and 
pressing. 

Women who have tried team-sew- 
ing suggest that before sewing, one 
bobbin should be filled for each 
dress to be made. They also say that 
pieces when first stacked in order of 
sewing, should have an accom- 
panying pattern unpinned and lying 
atop that piece of fabric. Each 
worker needs scissors and a pin- 
cushion. To avoid early fatigue, they 
alternate the workers at the machine 
and ironing board after each hour of 
work. 

Reports are that team-sewing is 
challenging, and that workers may 
need to change their habits of sew- 
ing. They also suggest it is a nice 
way to work as a family. Girls 
have spent a full day sewing when, 
if they worked alone, they would be 
worn out after an hour or two. In 
fact, one girl said at the end of a 
busy day, "I like it," and turning to 
her mother added, "let's make two 
more tomorrow." 

Why don't you enlist the help of 
a daughter or neighbor, and sew 
team-fashion for your family? 







4 




2 





m 



B 



\J 



Editorial Note: This team sewing plan 
could well be adapted for use in the 
homemaking meeting, for use in filling 
welfare assignments, and it may be 
found useful, also, in teaching the 
summer sewing class. 



359 



We Took An Old Chair 




Margaret Woods 
Walsall, Leicester Stake, England 

♦ We wanted the bedroom to have an 
atmosphere all its own, but we couldn't 
find the right bedside tables. Then we 
took an old chair with one stave at 
the front and back and two staves at 
each side and painted it the color we 
required. 

We fitted three pieces of hardboard 
across the lower side staves to make 
a platform on which to rest favorite 
bedside books. The upper side staves 
prevented the books from falling side- 
ways. 

Then we made a trimmed, rectangu- 
lar bag to slip over the chair back and 
added a dainty table mat and lamp. 

The effect was just right. So then we 
made another similar "table-chair- 
bookcase" for the other side of the 
bed. 

For a different effect, a mirror could 
be attached to the back of the chair 
above the "table-chair-bookcase." 




360 



Recipes From Guatemala 



Maria C. de lliescas 
Guatemala City, Guatemala 



CHICKEN MOLE 



♦ Cook a chicken in boiling water with a small amount of salt, until tender, to 
which one onion and one tomato have been added. Brown in oil or butter 1 oz. 
chopped peanuts and 1 oz. sesame. In another pan, brown 5 large tomatoes, 20 
cherry tomatoes, and 1 dried-up pepper. Mix everything in the blender, strain, and 
fry. Cut chicken in small pieces, put them into the mixture, and add stock. Serve 
hot. This mole is also very tasty on fried bananas. 
*Mole is a Mexican chile gravy. 



STUFFED PEPPERS 

12 big green peppers 2 tomatoes 

14 pound hamburger 3 medium-sized potatoes, cut in 

V2 pound pork small pieces 

1 onion 4 oz. (V2 cup) bread crumbs 

1 clove garlic 3 eggs 

1 bunch parsley 

Roast the peppers and peel them, take out the seeds, and let the pep|>ers soak 
in salt water for 1 hour. Chop the onion, garlic, tomatoes, and parsley and fry 
them in a small amount of oil. Cook the meat and potatoes and add to fried 
ingredients with 1 tbsp. vinegar and bread crumbs. Dry the peppers and stuff 
them with the meat. 

Beat 3 egg whites, and when fluffy, add the yolks, a dash of salt, and 1 tbsp. 
flour. Roll the peppers in the mixture and fry them. Serve with lettuce and 
tomato sauce. 

*This is a typical Guatemala dish. 



r 



WINDS OF LIFE 

The winds of life blow gently, 
And sunshine scatters the rain. 
The bended limbs all straighten 
When the sunshine comes again. 

The winds of life may darken — 
Blinding storm clouds dim the way. 
But strength comes with the morning 
And lifts our burdens today. 

♦ Catherine B. Bowles 



361 




Elaine K. Jones 

♦ The Relief Society organization probably handles and prepares more 
food than any other organization of the Church. Therefore, we should 
learn how and teach others to maintain cleanliness, prevent food con- 
tamination, and speed up the cleanup after a dinner. 

There are certain rules we should uphold at all times: 

1. Always wash hands before handling food. 

2. Wear hairnets in the kitchen — especially those who wear their hair 
long. Never allow hair to be combed around food. 

3. In handling food, wear plastic gloves. They are very inexpensive and 
well worth having as part of your kitchen equipment. You will find in serving 
chicken, meat, tossed salad, you can do it much faster if you use your hands. 

4. Organize your cleanup. 

Cleaning up after a ward dinner need not be the thing we used to 
dread, if we organize our help and follow the suggestions which have 
been made by sisters who have been working in Relief Society for many 
years: 

DISHWASHING 

A. Cooking Utensils 

During the banquet, someone should be assigned to wash the bowls, pans, 
etc. as they are emptied, so that when the dirty dishes are brought in, the pans 
will be out of the way. 

B. Silverware 

Inasmuch as the silverware is taken off the table first, it should be washed 
first and put away, leaving room for the plates. 

Separate the silverware when clearing the table. Assign someone to do this 
— provide the person with containers (such as cardboard boxes) one for knives, 
one for forks, and one for spoons. Doing this first will prevent any silverware 
being lost in the garbage. 

After you have washed the silverware, place it in a bucket which you have 
prepared beforehand. These buckets may be made from the gallon cans your 
vegetables came in. Poke holes in the bottom and one on each side at the top, 
where you can put a wire for a handle. Dip each bucket of clean silverware 
into boiling water to which 2 tbsp. of vinegar have been added. 

After the water has drained from the bucket, empty the silverware onto a 
table on a clean sheet or on terry-cloth toweling, and let it dry itself. There will 
be no soap stains and the silverware will dry quickly. Since they are already 
separated, putting them away can be done quickly. 

362 



Cleaning Up After a Ward Dinner 

(The Boy Scouts suggested that we might use a nylon bag which has a draw- 
string in the top, instead of the bucket, then hang the bag on the limb of a tree to 
dry.) 

C. Dishes 

Assign someone to follow those clearing away the silver to scrape the 
plates, using a paper napkin to slide the waste into a garbage can or large card- 
board box. The scraped dishes should be stacked on a table assigned for them. 
There is nothing so frustrating to t|ie dishwashers as dishes all over the kitchen 
with food still on them. Bring the stacks of plates into the kitchen as the dish- 
washers are ready for them. (A table can be placed In the hall near the kitchen 
for the dirty dishes — or at some other convenient place.) 

Pre-rlnse the dishes if possible. 

Wash in good, soapy water, and rinse. There is no need to dry your 
dishes if they are rinsed in good hot water to which a little vinegar has been 
added. This softens the water and prevents soap stains. 

Sanitize. (To sanitize use 1 tbsp. clorox to each gallon of water.) 

Drain. Obtain drainers which will fit in your sink — as each drainer fills 
up with dishes, take it out and let dry. 

One of our wards bought terry cloth on sale, which is very absorbent. They 
cut it in lengths to fit the table and cupboard in their kitchen. They also cut 
lengths to be used for dish-towels, all you need to do is hem the ends. 

May your kitchen cleanup be much quicker, more efficient, and fun. 



MINCEMEAT— OATMEAL DROP COOKIES 

Juanita Hebert 




% c. 


shortening 


1^2 C 


. sugar 


1 egg 




1/4 c. 


water 


2 c. mincemeat 



1 tsp. vanilla 

1 c. flour 

1 tsp. salt 

V2 tsp. soda 

3 c. rolled oats, uncooked 

In mixing bowl, cream together (about 5 minutes) shortening, sugar, egg, 
water, mincemeat, and vanilla. Sift together flour, salt, and soda. Add to shorten- 
ing mixture, mixing well. Blend in oats and drop by teaspoon onto greased cookie 
sheets. Makes 5 dozen cookies. 

Bake in moderate oven (325°) ten to twelve minutes. 



363 



v . -iJii^ 





HANDWORK ENRICHES HER LIFE 

Elizabeth R. Scurr, Colorado Springs, Colorado, has fitted well into the pattern 
of Relief Society, although she has been a member of the Church for only ten 
years. The emphasis which Relief Society puts upon the development of one's 
talents, the making of beautiful adornments for the home, are the very accom- 
plishments in which Sister Scurr has excelled ever since her girlhood. Some 
of her most precious "pieces" are cut work tablecloths — an intricate and 
highly skilled art. She has crocheted tablecloths, afghans, and bedspreads, 
has embroidered many pillowcases and quilt tops. Her applique work is color- 
ful and neatly stitched in original designs. She does her quilting with hoops 
and believes that this method has many advantages. It Is a tradition for Sister 
Scurr to bind all the quilts made by her ward Relief Society. 

Elizabeth Scurr's husband died when her son was an infant. She managed 
her husband's real estate business and reared her son and educated him. He 
is now president of Pike's Peak Stake. Her son and his family give much joy and 
comfort to Sister Scurr, and she has a crocheted tablecloth and a quilt tucked 
away for each of her five grandchildren, and has recently completed an exquisite 
crocheted cloth and presented to her ward for the sacrament table. The cloth 
represents 1260 hours of labor and 1500 yards of thread. 



364 




Chapter 4 Hazel M. Thomson 



Synopsis: Nora Blake, having no 
family ties after the death of her 
mother, secures a schoolteaching 
position in Banner, Idaho, where she 
lives in the home of Bishop Shepherd 
and becomes acquainted with a Latter- 
day Saint family. She meets Jed 
Oliver, a local rancher and member of 
the bishopric, and young Ben Wade, 
an orphan who lives with Jed. 

♦ Nora made it a matter of im- 
portance to pay a call to the home 
of each of her pupils. By early 
December, she had made a visit 
to all except the Oliver home. 
She hesitated about going there, 
yet felt that she had a responsi- 
bility to contact Jed concerning 
Ben's progress, just as she* had 
the parents of the other students. 
One afternoon as Ben helped 
her straighten the room after the 
other students had left for the 
day, Nora mentioned her problem 
to him. 



"I've visited all the other 
homes, Ben. I wondered what to 
do about yours.' 

She noted a brief hesitation on 
Ben's part. "You mean come out 
to the house?" he asked, without 
looking at her. 

"Well, I don't know," answered 
Nora. "Perhaps it would be 
better to ask Jed to stop in here 
at school and look over some of 
your work." 

Again Ben hesitated. "Do you 
have to. Miss Blake?" he asked. 

"Well, no. I don't exactly have 
to, but I should think you would 
want Jed to come and talk to me 
about your progress. It isn't that 
you're having any trouble. Quite 
the opposite and I should think 
you'd want him to hear about 
your success." 

"I don't know what to tell you. 
I just don't know. You better let 
me ask Jed. I'll tell you in the 
morning what he says." 

It was with mixed feelings of 
anticipation and apprehension 
that Nora awaited Ben's arrival 
the following morning. She told 
herself that it was the natural 
timidity of the new, inexperi- 
enced teacher to visit with the 
parents of her students. Still, 



365 



May 1967 



she knew this was not the only 
reason for her feelings. She forced 
herself to face one fact. She 
wanted to see Jed Oliver again. 

Ben came at once to the room 
and right to the point. 

"Jed said he'd come tonight 
after school, Miss Blake," he said. 
"But I might as well tell you that 
he wasn't very happy about it. 
Especially since this is our night 
for Shakespeare, and he doesn't 
like anything, not anything, to 
interfere. We just finished King 
Lear, and now we're on Hamlet. 
Jed got quite cross this morning 
and told me to put the book away 
when we were straightening up 
the kitchen. Said we most likely 
wouldn't have any time at all to- 
night, since we'd be so late with 
the chores." 

"You shouldn't be too late," 
said Nora. "I don't have any 
particular problems to discuss 
about you. But your work is so 
fine I think Jed should know of 
that, too." 

Ben stood there, awkwardly. 
He shifted his feet. 

"I told Jed that it didn't 
matter too much, that I didn't 
mind if he didn't want to come 
and talk about my work, and I'd 
still try hard to do my lessons as 
well as I could. But he said, no, 
the other kids all had someone to 
see what they had been doing, 
and he would do the same for me. 
I know he's not happy about com- 
ing, though." 

Nora was puzzled. It was plain 
that Ben didn't particularly want 
Jed to come. She could not 
understand it. Usually, a student 
who performed as Ben did, was 
anxious to have a parent see his 
work. There seemed to be some- 
thing strange about the situation, 

366 



but she could not figure out what 
it was. 

Jed came all right, just as the 
last students were leaving for 
home. He was carrying a large 
poster. 

"Mrs. Allen stopped me and 
asked if I would bring this and 
have you put it up in the school 
about the dance on Friday." 

"Of course," said Nora. "I'll 
put it on the bulletin board and 
ask the children to remind their 
parents." 

As Nora stuck a tack through 
the top of the paper she noticed 
that the dance was to be on 
Saturday. She said nothing, how- 
ever, about Jed's error as she 
returned to her desk. 

"I asked Ben to have you stop 
in," said Nora, "because I par- 
ticularly wanted to show you 
some of his writing. This theme 
is beautifully written. Here, read 
it and see what you think." 

Nora held the pages toward, 
him. After a moment Jed took 
them, still standing in front of 
her desk. 

"Sit down," said Nora, motion- 
ing to a chair. "And read it 
aloud. I think you'll get the effect 
of it better that way." 

Jed seemed to be waiting. He 
stood there, holding the papers. 
Then he cleared his throat, but he 
did not begin to read. Like a 
flash, the idea struck Nora and 
she wondered why she had not 




The Golden Chain 



realized it before. There had 
been so many indications. He 
sometimes picked up a book in 
church and held it in his hand 
while making some point in a ser- 
mon, but she had never seen him 
open one and read any of it. Ben 
had wondered on the day Nora 
first came that Jed would want 
a boy his age around. Of course! 
That's how he got his Shake- 
speare, too. Ben read it to him! 
Jed Oliver could not read! 

Nora glanced again at the sign 
about the dance. It said in big, 
bold letters that the dance would 
be Saturday. Nora remembered 
hearing Mrs. Shepherd say that 
it had been changed from Friday, 
as planned originally. Jed had 
known only that the dance was 
first planned for Friday, but he 
knew nothing of the date being 
changed, even after carrying the 
poster all the way to the school. 

Nora looked at Jed standing 
there so tall and handsome and 
proud, and she felt that they 
shared a great loneliness, his from 
being shut off from the world of 
books which was so much a part 
of her own life, and her own lone- 
liness because she was so very 
much alone in the world. A feeling 
she didn't quite recognize swept 
over her, perhaps pity, certainly 
a great sympathy, she wasn't 
quite sure. But she knew that 
she must do what she could to 
help him. She knew his secret 
but he had no idea that she knew, 
and she had no idea how she was 
going to tell him. 

Nora quickly got Ben's papers 
together and held the rest of 
them out to Jed. 

"Here," she said. "I know 
you're in a hurry to get back to 
your chores. Take these with you, 



and tell Ben how very proud of 
him I am." 

She could sense Jed's relief as 
he took the papers and left. Other 
things began to occur to her. She 
had thought whenever she heard 
Jed speak, that he had no need 
to read from a book because he 
had the passages so well memo- 
rized. How many times Ben must 
have read some of those scrip- 
tures to him! 

She had been drawn toward 
this man from her first meeting. 
Today, she had felt the feeling 
stronger than before. But she 
remembered Mrs. Shepherd say- 
ing that Jed Oliver, for some rea- 
son, didn't like schoolteachers. 
Here was the reason. He was 
afraid of them, afraid one of 
them would learn his carefully 
guarded secret. 

n few days later, Nora walked 
into the Shepherd kitchen to find 
the bishop and his wife sitting at 
the table, a map spread out be- 
tween them. 

"Nora! Why don't you take up 
a forty?" asked the bishop. 

"Me? A forty? Forty what?" 

"Acres. Forty acres of land. 
The Government is opening two 
whole new sections for home- 
steading." 

Nora laughed. "What in the 
world would I do with forty acres 
of land?" she asked. 

"Keep it. Improve it. Then, if 
or when you move from here, you 
should be able to sell it and make 
yourself a good profit." 

Nora thought about the idea a 
great deal that night and gradual- 
ly it did not seem so funny. By 
morning, which was Saturday, 
she told Mr. Shepherd that she 
would go with him to Mountain 



367 



May 1967 



View and sign up for the land. 
She was somewhat surprised to 
find that there was no big rush to 
the county courthouse. 

"Most folks hereabouts have 
all the land they can take care 
of/' said the bishop. "But this is 
virgin land, Nora. It's never so 
much as even felt the point of a 
plow. It will make good farms, 
and you'll not be sorry you own a 
piece of it." 

Nora Blake, landowner. It had 
a nice sound to it. And, somehow, 
as Nora looked at the little 
square on the plat before her, it 
seemed to give her a place of her 
own here among the Mormons. 
Although she wasn't a member, 
from now on she would belong. 
She, Nora Blake, who had never 
owned much of anything, now 
owned a piece of land. There was 
a record in the courthouse that 
said so. 

As they left the courthouse, 
they met Jed Oliver coming in. 
He nodded to Nora and shook 
hands with the bishop and 
hurried on. The bishop chuckled. 

"I knew Jed would be along," 
he said. "He has a hankering for 
land. You might say he doesn't 
want all the land in the world — 
just the part that touches his. 
I knew he wouldn't pass up a 
chance like this." 

On Wednesday, a very angry 
Jed Oliver appeared in the 
schoolhouse door as Nora was 
about to leave. 

"That piece of land," he said, 
"what could you possibly want 
with forty acres of land?" 

"What could I want with it?" 
Nora asked, as she fumbled with 
the papers on her desk. "That's 
a strange question for you to ask. 
What do you want with land? 



Maybe my interest is the same as 
yours." 

"It couldn't be," he said. "I've 
had my eye on that piece of land 
for a good long time. Since it 
joins what I already have, seems 
to me I'm the logical one to have 
it." 

Nora looked at him, holding 
the day's arithmetic papers in 
mid-air. "Does it join yours?" she 
asked. 

"Yes, it joins mine. And it's ex- 
actly the piece of land I thought 
I was getting. But now I hear 
that you have signed for it, and 
mine is the next forty to that. 
You can't mean you didn't 
know?" 

"Of course I didn't know." 
Nora felt her anger rising. He 
seemed to be implying that her 
choice had been made because 
of the nearness to his own prop- 
erty. "How could I know? All 
I saw was a little square on a 
map. I did not know it joined 
yours, and I certainly did not 
know it was the piece you 
thought you were getting." 

He stood there, glaring at her. 
Nora tried to explain further. 

"Mr. Shepherd said since I was 
here, and since the Government 
happened to open up those sec- 
tions for homesteading right now, 
that I might as well get in on it 
and own a piece of land for my- 
self, and I'm getting to like the 
idea more and more all the time." 

"But it can't really matter to 
you." he cried. "All you're inter- 
ested in is forty acres of land. 
How about trading straight 
across, your forty for mine?" 

Nora could not understand her 
own feelings in the matter, but 
she shook her head. 



368 



The Golden Chain 



"I can't trade," Nora said. 

"You mean you won't!" 

''Can't. . . . Won't. . . . Let's 
just say I want the land for which 
I signed." 

"That's just Hke a woman," 
cried Jed. "Here you've never 
seen either piece, and yet you 
refuse to trade!" 

Nora, too, felt a certain un- 
reasonableness in the matter, but, 
as she watched Jed turn and 
stride from the room, she made 
no move to call him back. Then 
she remembered her resolve to 
teach Jed Oliver to read. She ran 
to the door. He was just getting 
on his horse. She couldn't have 
him leave in anger. 

"Wait!" she cried, "wait!" She 
looked up at him from beside his 
horse. 

"I still don't want to trade the 
land," she said, "but I'd like to 
help you another way." 

"What do you mean?" he 
asked, his eyes on the bridle reins 
in his hand. 

"I think you know what I 
mean," said Nora. ''How to read. 
I could teach you, if you are will- 
ing to try." He didn't answer, and 
Nora continued. "Wouldn't you 
like to learn?" 

She could see him struggling 
within himself, his recent anger 
pitted against an evidently in- 
tense desire. He gave a sigh of 
relief as if a great weight had 
been lifted. 

"Yes, I would," he said. "Yes. 
I'd give anything to know how. 
I've always been afraid to. . . ." 

"Afraid to let anyone know 
you couldn't?" she asked. 

"I never had a chance for 
school," he said. "But Ben's 
growing up. I won't always have 
him to read for me." 



Nora was somewhat surprised 
at his willingness. She feared she 
had made him so angry that it 
would take some talking to get 
his consent, yet here he was, 
eager to learn. How she wished 
she could be sure that he wel- 
comed a chance to work with her 
as she did to work with him. It 
meant that she would see him 
almost every day. Then another 
thought occurred to her. 

I HE land! Of course! The land. 
That was it. His not being able 
to read had caused him to sign 
for the wrong piece! His love for 
land had made him determined 
not to have such a thing ever 
happen again and, because of 
this, he was willing to learn to 
read. But she might just as well 
face facts, Jed Oliver had no in- 
terest in her. 

Nora found her task a bit dif- 
ferent from that of starting a 
small child to read, who knew 
none of the alphabet. Jed knew 
all the letters, but he had not 
learned to associate any sounds 
with them. He was an apt stu- 
dent, spurred on by his great 
desire to learn. Even with his 
regular appearances at the school, 
however, Nora recognized that 
the situation made any personal 
relationship between them more 
impossible than ever. She sensed 
his feelings of inadequacy, as he 
took his reader from his saddle 
bag each day upon his arrival, 
Nora felt that he was hiding the 
book there, so as not to be seen 
riding through town with it. 

There were times that she 
would smile inwardly, when she 
would look up and see his bright, 
red head bent studiously over 
the small book, his hands looming 



369 



May 1967 



large on the back of it where, be- 
fore, she had seen only children's 
hands; but his seriousness pre- 
vented her smile from coming to 
the surface. She felt she owed 
him this. He had, probably, saved 
her life, and, certainly, from some 
sort of disaster, in her encounter 
with the bull. By giving of her 
time and effort to teach him to 
read, she felt that, in a measure, 
she was repaying her debt. 

Mt Christmas time Nora di- 
rected her students in an oper- 
etta. It was held in the ward 
amusement hall. The children 
performed very well, and the 
parents all enjoyed it. Nora found 
herself searching the audience for 
a certain head of red hair, but 
Jed did not come. 

Even Bishop Shepherd noticed 
that Jed was staying home from 
everything he could possibly miss, 
coming out only to Sunday meet- 
ings. It became the reason for a 
bit of questioning on the part of 
the bishop, directed at Nora. 

"We both told Jed, Brother 
Allen and myself, when Jed was 
called to the bishopric, that he 
really ought to be getting him- 
self a wife. That's been over a 
year now. He said he'd work on 
it, and I'll admit that when you 
came I thought he might really 
get into action, but it seems that 
he's doing less and less about 
the problem." 

Aware of her own deep feelings, 
wondering whether the bishop 
could possibly be aware of them, 
too, Nora blushed furiously under 
his gaze, but he continued as if 
he had not noticed. ''Jed's always 
been one to lead out in Church 
activities, socials, and the like, 
Now all of a sudden he doesn't 



even come. Do you have any 
idea why, Nora?" 

She shook her head, unable to 
trust her voice. 

'T know he's always had a 
general dislike for all school- 
teachers," the bishop went on. 
"I'm like Trudy. I, too, think 
Miss Amy had her cap set for 
Jed until she decided it was no 
use. As far as I know, he only 
danced with her once or twice. 
But he was different after you 
came. I've heard him speak so 
highly of you." 

Nora's heart pounded, but she 
was determined to hold her feel- 
ings within herself — her intense 
loneliness in her personal life, and 
her desire to mean something to 
Jed Oliver. 

"The only place I ever see him 
go, other than church, is out 
the Old Free's cabin. Jed has a 
strange liking for the old man, 
and it's a good thing that he goes 
out there regularly. It's seldom 
that anyone else in town ever 
bothers to. Oh, we go out occa- 
sionally as a bishopric making a 
call, but the old fellow could die 
out there alone, and there'd be 
no one keeping an eye out for 
him, if it wasn't for Jed." 

Nora had heard a little about 
Old Free. He had been the sub- 
ject of more than one lunchtime 
at school. Joe Pine mentioned the 
name first, one noon when he was 
trying to get his little sister Josie 
to eat her sandwich before her 
cake. 

"You better eat it, Josie," Joe 
had said, "or I'll have Old Free 
get you." 

This had brought a general 
round of laughter, prompting 
Nora to ask, "Who is 'Old Free?' " 

"Oh," said Joe, "he's an old 



370 



The Golden Chain 

man that lives out north of town arrived at school to find only 

a ways, all by himself. He^s got a Ben Wade, Sam Shepherd, and 

big long beard and long hair, and Joe Pine present, 

he's a sight to scare the devil "Everybody's got the flu. Miss 

himself." Blake," said Joe. "Josie is real 

Nora saw that Josie had started sick this morning." 

on her sandwich and was fairly "Jed's down with it, too, said 

gulping it down. Ben. "I've had all the cows to 

"See, Miss Blake?" Joe had milk now for three days. He said 

said, laughing. "Josie doesn't he was feeling better, though, this 

want to have anything to do with morning. He's been pretty sick, 

him. See her eat her sandwich Sure hope I don't get it." 

now!" "I hope you don't, too," said 

"Old Free's a hermit," said Nora. "We might just as well all 

Trudy Shepherd. "He lives all by go back home. Mr. Shepherd said 

himself, and that makes him a not to hold school unless we had 

hermit. He could be a miser, at least ten here." 

only miser's have to have lots of Nora rode along beside Ben 

money, and Pa says did Free back to the Shepherd home on 

doesn't have any gold now. He the little bay mare the bishop 

used to have some, but not any- had provided for her. She was 

more." thinking that she could be a lot 

"He's more than a hermit," of help now to Mrs. Shepherd, 

said Sarah Norton. "My father The bishop was down with the 

says he was in the mob that sickness, as were all of the Shep- 

killed Joseph Smith." herd children, except Sam. Sam 

This information left the group galloped on ahead and was al- 

rather quiet. Yet, as she looked ready unsaddled and throwing 

at their faces, Nora decided that hay down from the loft for the 

it was only news to her and rather horses, when she and Ben arrived, 

common knowledge to the boys Ben went on toward his home 

and girls. as Sam came and took Nora's 

y horse to the barn. At the porch 

Nora felt a sort of kinship with steps, Nora stopped and stared, 

this old man whom she had There on the snowy porch lay the 

never seen, knowing as she did bishop. The full coal bucket had 

that she and the old man were evidently tipped over as he fell, 

the only two people in the entire She screamed for Sam, and the 

community who were not Mor- two of them managed to get the 

mons. unconscious man inside the house 

The snow grew deep, and the and on the couch in the living 

weather became bitterly cold. room. 

Bishop Shepherd said it was the Bertha Shepherd hadn't looked 

worst winter he could remember, well that morning, and now Nora 

The realization came slowly that wasn't surprised to find that she 

a sickness was invading the town, had taken to her bed just off the 

and that it was increasing to living room. She walked un- 

epidemic proportions. But there steadily as she came in, fastening 

came a cold morning when Nora her robe as she came. 

371 



May 1967 



"I thought he had been gone 
too long," she said, "and was just 
about ready to get up and go 
look for him." 

"I'll sit by him and keep spong- 
ing his face off," said Nora. "He 
seems to be burning up with 
fever. But you had better get 
back in bed." 

Under their careful ministra- 
tions, Bishop Shepherd at last 
became rational, and only then 
did his wife consent to return to 
her own bed. The rest of the day 
was a nightmare for Nora. 

"I remember filling the coal 
bucket," said the bishop. "It 
seemed awfully heavy, as I 
carried it back to the house, and 
. . . that's all I remember." 

"We found you on the porch," 
said Nora. "Sam and I. You 
couldn't have been out there too 
long, or you'd have been covered 
with snow. I'm glad we didn't 
stay at school any longer." 

"Am I!" he exclaimed. "It was 
an act of providence that you 
arrived when you did." 



B 



Y sundown Nora was dead 
tired. Sam had been good help, 
trying to keep the fire going in 
the bedroom upstairs, as well as 
in in the stoves downstairs. Ellen 
wasn't really too uncomfortable 
and was able to care for Robbie 
beside her in bed. She got Mark 
in with her on the other side. This 
left Nora free to devote most of 
her time to Trudy. And Trudy 
was a very sick girl. 

She kept sponging the child 
off in an effort to lower her tem- 
perature, but it was evident that 
Trudy was not responding to the 
treatment. 

Downstairs, she could hear the 
bishop's voice. "I feel better than 



I have in three days. I think I 
can get up and help with the 
chores tonight." 

Nora ran halfway down the 
stairs. "But you mustn't!" she 
cried. "If you do, you're sure to 
be back in bed tomorrow. I've 
never actually milked a cow, but 
I've seen you and Sam and 
Trudy do enough of them until 
I have the general idea. I'm sure 
I can do it. I'll bring Trudy 
downstairs while I'm gone." 

Nora raced back to the bed- 
room to find that Trudy, as her 
father had earlier in the day, had 
lapsed into a coma. Gently, she 
lifted the child in her arms and 
carried her down and placed her 
beside Mrs. Shepherd. 

"Trudy, dear," murmured Mrs. 
Shepherd. "My sweet little Trudy! 
They administered to her last 
night, but she seems worse." 

The bishop came in as his wife 
again arose unsteadily from her 
bed, and the two of them sat for 
a long time, watching their little 
girl, trying to get a drop of water 
down her throat, trying every- 
thing they could think of, and 
just watching. 

Once the bishop spoke of Sam. 
"He does the work of a man," he 
said. "If I could only hire some- 
one to help him." 

"Don't worry about it," said 
Nora, rising to her feet. "I'll just 
put on your old coat and boots 
and do what Sam tells me." 

As she neared the barn, she 
noticed a strange looking figure 
helping Sam drive the cows in. 
He was rather a tall man, and 
thin, with long white hair show- 
ing beneath his hat, and a long 
beard. Old Free! Of course! It 
couldn't be anyone else. 

"Hello," said Nora, looking at 



372 



The Golden Chain 

him in the light cast by the beginning of this long, long day. 

lantern through the open door. But, at the door of the house, 

''I'm Miss Blake. And you're she learned that tragedy which 

Freedom Lang, aren't you? I was had been hovering over the home 

coming out to help Sam with the all day, had struck with full 

chores." force. 

"You go along back," he said. Bishop Shepherd sat on the 

"The bishop's been mighty good couch, holding Trudy in his arms, 

to me on occasion. First time I've Mrs. Shepherd and Ellen stood 

had a chance to pay him back, near, weeping. 

Tell him I'll be here in the morn- "She's gone, Nora," said the 

ing, too, and for as long as he bishop. "Trudy has gone, in spite 

needs me." of our faith that she might be 

Nora felt the first bit of relief made well." 

that she had known since the {To he continued) 



THE FAVORITE 

How young she seemed, to be so old — 

because all schoolteachers were full of years — 

or no, were ageless, having always existed. 

(When lost eleven 

was a chasm behind twelve, 

how could twelve-to-twenty ever be bridged?) 

She was the favorite, being gentle 

and the most beautiful, 

with oval-mooned face 

for eyes dove-gray, and the slight smile 

that seemed to know what you were thinking. 

Her summerlight brown hair 

she twisted into a knot 

less inescapable than a marcel 

and more — oh, more — enchanting. 

There was the day she asked you 

(Breath-stopped moment!) 

to help her carry books to the teachers' room, 

and then a hairpin fell, 

so she must tell you, wait, 

while she caught up the shining twist again. 

And how you watched the silken light 

tumble over her shoulder! 

— so soft, if you reached out your hand 

you would feel nothing; 

and your fingers tingled, 

wanting the feel of that nothing — 

but you stood 

quiet, hurting with adoration, 

while from the mirror she looked back at you 

and smiled her secret smile. 

♦ Lael W. Hill 



373 



w 
IE 

4-» 

0> 



Q. 

E 

Q) 
X 
0) 

« 

> 
Id 



(0 

Q. 

1- 

C 

'n 

(0 



5 O > 



O *t 



a. 



x: 



52 
w 

C 

00 
(0 

*>■ 
<1> 

"o 
o 
w 



<0 o 

J2" 
2 ^ 

I" 

oj v> 
"♦- •_ 

. W 
0) c 

S 2 
m ^ 

ss 

■C 00 



-~ QO 



oe O 

<to E ^ 

4- O * 

o o- 

52 2 8 

to w p 

V. O i 

V) O 

c S -^ 

C 4-< •*>• 

0) 3 W 

ao w 

"O O Q) 

o •** 



.h O 



■Q (0 



S2 

Q E 



it\ tn » 



O) V. o 
•— 0) 3 

• ■*= E 

Q.- 4- 

o * w 

s!| 

— o 5 



■«- at V. 

5-8 $ 



— c «o 
o x: . 

.5 S O 

■ox::2 

|bJ2 

> 2 w 
'C A (0 

°-£«, 



c 

§ 

'So 

CO 



a* 

00 



(0 

o 
in 

8 

c 

•. (0 



^ 2":: 



-CO >, 

So 

•oS TO 

CD a-g 

00 E « 
Co 



S».5 ^ o 

Q> -C 43 C 

«> w ^ 3 

E o := o 

■iC 3 o -^ 

4^ <U > CiO 

4- _ W C 

o|«S 

Q) 0) C 

t» "D CO 



5? 

— CO 
CO "O 

»- o 

5.C 

4>> 

<1> ^ 
x: 

4rf >. 

CO 0) 

^^ 

>vC 

c — 

8? 

3 ^H- 

g> o ? 

^-~ - 
3 o> 

o *? -c 
■*^ <i) *^ 

4J 

0) CO ^ 

^ ^ o 

TO «»"*- 

o c c 

£ CO CO 

"S ~~ «>' 

CO c 

V> C 



c o 

3 C 

^'§ 

W (0 

uS 

1 <u 
(0 x: 
c *- 

•o o 

cr ^ 

St** 

43 v. 
(0 0) 

■ti > 
c o 

(U 
</> o 



♦^ 3 



<» ■ 



CO 



c « 
CD £ 

E " 
.=: j< 

(0 
(/) 0) 

^«« 

-J CA 

££ 
^ o 

SI 

CO •* 

CO 4-1 



o 

x: 



^ 0) CD 
O ^ (0 

5 ^<a 

CD.2 o 



o j: 

c *■» 

o 

I 



CO 4^ 

0> CO 

r-l 0> 

x: 



8 -^ p ^ -iS 
^ to 

« (0 



D. O 
X) 



to ,-: CO 

f O ^ 
CD ooO) 13 



CD x» 
(D 

CO 



^ c 



(0 



CQ 



•- c 
to <o 

CD 



to 4:; ."= ^ 



2^ 

N F 

(0 CI) 

<o.55 
^cu 

o . 

CD 

ss 

H 2= 
(D 
(0 



g Dp 

4-» C 

" to 

w> — 



> 
'to 

_ CO 

CO 3 

CO <0 

cu >- 



(0 



p o 

0) o 



CO 

c 



c 
tJO o 
cl 

S^^'-S <D 

P £ CO 4-» 

o-^lo c 
^0(0 

<^ >A Cl> 

o .52 ^ 

ra '•P x: CO 

co- 



co o 



.i*; '^ CO 

O T3 
0) (l> 

s: 



ift -m ^ 



CL 

CO a. 

±i E 

CD O 



CO en 



CD 

x: 

4-» 

o o 
cdE 

<D ir 
to -M 

.2 8 

CO 
to u. 

*E ® 
c a 

= s 

o o 

«♦- *H 
>» 

*i T3 

C Q) 

HZ 
. o 

to CO 

c 

O CO 

a o 

O (O 
CO 

X} 

3 

CO 



5.2 

cDii 



rH jQ £ 



•»-' to 

O « 

(/) 

<D _« 

CO c 
a> 
to o 
cu 

Cttot! 
c o 
<z 

to (D 

o x: 
-J ■»-' 

x: to 

i>* 

<W.i2 



C Q) Q) 

N x: £ 

2.Q <o 
to 



■s 



to CD 

3 C 

x: w "^ 

*" to £ 

to 4-» 

C'c, V. 
0) c p 

cu T3 -- 

o «'.2 



O 0) 



CO 



CO 



CO .^ 

<U TJ 

CD C 

J!lC CO 



>- CO 
QO CU 

C CD 

CO x: 



o ^ 

E-D 



5 o 

u Od 



CO -n 
^ <0 



4>" >- 

CD >^ 

i <»> 

.2 a 



to (0 



to 



CO 



a 
a 

<U TO 4-* 
£ "2 <D 

= E 



CO 



= to 

«» CO 
CO 



aj CD 

Q. C 

CD 
00 

rH 
i-l <U 

:£H 



§15 « 

c 



CO <u 

C -P ID 

CO S to 

Q> Of 4-» 



jr x: to 
X. .1= o 



— CO Q_ 

CU 

x: 




oj x: •— 
2: 4-» o 
Q. _ o 

.= CO O (/) 

o ^ 
<2 *=^oi 

cu "O *"• 

r; CO »_ 
"^ .„ QO c 

d £ <D.2 
o To jC *« 

5 ^x: c 

^ TO y, o 

..•o 1= o 

TO »L DO ^, 
O <U C <D 
"Z ±j UJ .c 

S ^ 

X J2 

^1 
<u ■ ■ 



W TO 

E-J 

< CD 



CO 



E *- 

C $ 

CO O 

.S2 c 
o 

CD 43 
C Q. 

N C 
CO O 
GO CO 
CO X3 
•5 3 

*= to 

O 00 

o c 

CO LU 

s- CU 

CD JZ 

•jz: 4-» 

(U «^ 

q: o 

(D g 



cu *€! cu 



CD (o ciO,9- 

73 to Z 
..330 

CO ±: c»o <5 
^ -^ ^ -B 

■5= S TO 3 
CD ^- « 

1 i= ^ C 
^ 1 £ I 

O OP^TO 

CO .E w2 



x: c .> '£ 



TO DO 
CO w 



.12 .1 



$ C , 

<D -.f: 

7, S TO 

2 5) N 

£ 2 c 

CD Q. TO 

c >- 

o « o 



<D .„ 
CO TJ 
O C 

x: CO 



o bfl 4-* CO 



CO 
00 'co 
.E 0) 

CO $ 

xj2 

to O 
00 -. 

.= x: 
o -^^ 

3 00 

XJ ^ 
o .= 

Q. c 



"S ^ .2 c '.5 
o n\ :s: >- "^ 



XI "^ t^ 



O (U - 
O -H cu 

x: m a: 
t: TO 

(U 3 4-' 

4i cr 3 
.<2-a o 
CO to x: 

<U Dp 

o^ o 



O tu+i >,£ 



TJ 

CO c 

V 00 
TO C 

E 
o 



to _ 4-" 



D. CL 

•j: cu 
o cu 

to ^ 

■§.E 

cu5 
00 o 
h; TO 

CO H- 
4-* 

x: TO 

Ht 

O 

a 



"I I 

CD CO ~ 
^ ^ TO 

■^ 2 C 
CU ^ (U 

x: ^ to 
4- tr g 

- CO « 



Q. 



T3 

C 

to 
cu 

.io 

*" CO 

'n\ to 
CU 



^ E 
O CO 

4-» 

>» > 

.E c 
r; r. i:i to 



TO cu cu 
CD E E 

>»N N 
m TO CO 
TO DO 00 

CM jIJ 



00 x: 



374 



Magazine Honor Roll for 1966 



0) 

M 



<Q 



01 



O 

0) 

O 

c 
o 






CO 
Ui 

z 

Hi 

bJ 

D. 

H 
(/} 
LU 

X 

o 






o 




X) 




O 


00 




O) 


(D 


tH 


C 




o 


.5 


O 


'E 


1 


k. 


1 


o 


1 


*; 


d) 


75 


> 


O 


4-» 


O 


c 


<U 


0) 


tto 


u. 


c 


Q. 


< 


0) 


(0 




o 


(U 


-J 


c 


JZ 


N 
(0 


3 

o 


(0 


lU 




i^ 




< 




H 




(0 





<0 

<t> 

■M 

E = I 

O (D 
J3 c — : 
W CO S 

°m «» 

o ^E 

Q -> h- 



o 

XJ 
(0 

o 



(A 

c 

TO 
jQ 

'to 
u. 



E 

(0 

o 
o m 

c 
c 
flj 
u. 



+3 <D 
LU I 



(U 

c 
o 

+-' 

(/) 

d 

£l 

(0 



(A 

Z 

o 

z 



u 

_ c 

>^< O C/) 

2>H-ui 
<0 — J- 



_ <a 



2 (0 



(0 

E 

UJ 

(/) 



UJ a: 



- <2oco^2Si:S 



c 

< 
o 



-» ^5i co' 



/It ^ 

fli 2J W r: 



o.>< 
5 c 

o 



OD 



a. 



OOO^OOO^lOlDrHr-lO^O^ 



^> 

O 

CO 

^-\ 

.2 
'E 



<i> E 

(Q CO 
O 



llJ 

O 

z 

bJ 
O 

oc 

(/) 
LU 

Z 
(9 



Z 
bJ 

I- 



(0 <u 

E O 



^ CO 
CO (0 



IE CO 
CO 

x: c 
tf i> 

(0 (U 

SI 



■a 

CO 
Qi 

sz 
c 

CO 

m 

CO 



2^ 
c 
o 



CO o 



C VJ t C c 



(0 O 
02 



0) o 

to 1= 

^ (0 



c 
.2 
•5 w 

iiS ^ 

O CO c < 

1 .2 c 

CO CO XJ "^ 
< O O UJ 



c 
2 

CO 

c 

CO 

O 



TO 

a> 

c 
O 

c: 
o 



o 



x: 

CO 

o 
E w 

3 QJ 



c 
cu 
w 

0) 

a 
or 
■D 

0) 



9Q99!::?<y>o^ooooi^'o E 
co«-HOOcncnc:>cj^cr>cj> .E 

i-H »-1 i-H rH _l 



^ 
O^ 

5 



CO 



CO 



<D O 

c w 

<S 

5 I 

o iS 

CO c 

. cu 

•a </) 

^ °- 
CD a: 



CO CD 

O.E 

p- N 

£ CO 
CO IE 








o 




^ 




X} 




< 




+-» 




(U 




i_ 




(0 




00 




k_ 




CO 


^ 
o^ 


s 


O 




rH 




t-H 






cu 




> 




".^ 


CU 
CO 


CO 

c 
<u 


^-^ 


to 


CO 


£ 


•— 


a. 


CO 


cu 


4-» 


a: 


c 




cu 


cu 


o 


c 




N 


x: 


CO 


■e 


bo 


O 


CO 


ZS 


z 




o 








(0 




(0 





rH 


o 




4-» 




</} 




^ 




CO 


c 


IE 


o 






d 


2 




■D 


UJ 


CO 




DO 




c 




UJ 


> 


$ 


'•i-> 


0) 

Z 


CO 

c 




o 


•!-»" 


w 


O 


cu 






to 


(U 


Q 


or 


<u 
E 


(U 

c 
'n 


■P 


CO 


'c 


cuo 


CO 


CO 




o 
S 

\^ 
E 

z 
o 

CO 
CO 





c: 
o 


^ 




'55 


x: 




CO 


o 




i 


^ 




(/) 


c 




cu 


c 




4-» 


< 




CO 






4-' 

CO 


^ 




1. 


CO 

IE 




0) 






+J 






(0 






I 

4-» 


to 

CO 




CO 






cu 




5 


(/) 






2 


sz 


"co 


CL 


o 

c 

2 


^ cu 
cq: 

cu 


DdO 


d> 






c 


c 
o 


(0 

CO 

(/) 

c 


N 
CO 
tlO 


o 


CO 


CO 


z^^ 


X 






o 






z 






< 






q: 






m 






z 






o 












(0 






(0 







375 



May 1967 






(Q 



0) 

61) 



Li 

o 

o 
c 
o 

X 



z 
o 



o 

CQ 
3 
0) 

li. 
O 

UJ 

m 

3 
Z 

!? 

UJ 

X 

o 



X 

I- 



z 
o 

CO 
CO 



U4 

I- 



z 
o 



o 

CO 

m 

3 
(O 

li. 
O 

tc 

UJ 

to 

3 
Z 

&; 

UJ 

X 



X 
H 



0) 

UJ 

z 

UJ 

H 



(/) 



c 
.5 

(0 "O 
CD (0 

4S TO 



c 




c 


0) 


y 


^ 




<D 




c 




(0 




"(5 

4-> 




3 
O 


'v. 
O 


C 
(0 


0} 


(0 


CO 


U. 


O 


O 


< 


01 


00 


hs 


VO 


■"t 


o 


CO 


CVJ 


o 


O 


l>» 


VO 


vo 


(D 


^ 



V 
+-' 

tf) iS 

TO o 

</) -g 

TO 5 

^ •4-' 

■£< 

O «!^ 

(/) tf) 

CO TO 
UJ UJ 



■♦-' "fci 

TO TO 



3= CO iJ ti 



c 

(0 

Ob g 



-"t hs VO 00 hs 

01 CO lO ^ CVJ 

CM o> rN IS. hs 



<o^ 

TO (0 



o So w x: 

W) o = " 

"* C TO to 

TO l^ O 

*- * (0 



C/) H- h- Ul 



tH O 00 lO ^ 

00 00 Co ^ in 
o o o o o 





CtO 




(0 




c 




CL 




< 




c 




0) 




o 


0) 


^ 




to 


<0 






c 


■a 

c 

V 

O 


+-» 

3 
O 
CO 


(0 


Hunti 
Rigby 


CM 


00 


00 


VO CO 


O 


o 


hs 


PO CM 


in 


rH 


CM 


r-i rH 
i-l i-H 



ui 

g 

O 



Q 
UJ 

> 

UJ 

o 

UJ 
tL 

(O 
Q 

% 



X 

o 

X 



UJ 



u 
O 


c 
o 

U) 
O 


(D 


•M 


JJL 


c 

CO ^ 

E fe 


E 

C 

Zi 




c 


U 
<0 

-> 


1 


■D 

C 

2 


d 

CO 


Z. Kling 
sie H. P 


J 


(/> 
o 


o 

V) 


"5 
u 




d 


QQ 


o 

'cp 
c 


> 

CO 


CD 


o 

CO 


2 


(0 


a> 


u 


^ 


2 m 


c 


o 


c 


(U 


(0 


IS 


0) 


c 




o 


u. 


0. 


q; 


< 


a. 


< 


5 


Q 



(U (A 

a c 



^ O 



j= 
o 



Z^ 



.>< >< >< 

E 

o 



O u. 



o 
o 

$ 

c 
o 



CO 



o 

■•-' "i:: 
O TO 

O 2 



§ 



o © o 

_ — CO S ^, 

£ -S "E TO o x: x: 

'^ O S C <D 3 3 

o .j? CO jz o o 



CD 

bo 

c 

< 

o 



o 

*> 

DO 

.E x: 

^ TO 
Q. ■•-» 



a.a:c/)c/)c/)c/>c/>c/)3 



E 

CO 

x: 
0} o 
c QQ 

> CO 

I,::: I 

il 

UJ (/} 



TO a, 
> o 
E 2. 

n 



>> 

X) 

cu 
Q 






"O 
O 
O 

_a> xj 

bD TO 



E x: 0) 

CO 3 

u: oi: o 



CO 
UJ 



CD r- 

CO (0 — I ^ 

a. QQ 



I/) 

C CD c 

O )30 0) 

t/) -D to 



<|^o 



C CO 



c o 



tU — 3 J C O 

^.2.E SiS'l'S 

0_LiJ_jJCQuJlJJ 



I/) 

to to 



CiO go D. 

0) fl> O 

> > .y 



c 

CO 
t>0 

o 



J8 TO 



CD 4J 

h- x: 



c 

3 

o _ _ _ 

2 2 Z Z 



£ TO £ .b= g 
»- at! 3 c 

3 CO O O" (0 

O CL 



c 

Q) c 

«2 »- CD 

C 0) (A 

c c 

W CD J2 TO 

•- CO P -^ 



■=0 >^ 



O 



JJ Q 



m TO .b 

TO ^ jC c 

o 2 q: -2^ 



0) 

> 



CD 

E TO 

CO ^ 

Ol 0) 

. CI) 

O Q 

TO .2 

E c 
E § 

UJ o 



to 

c 

CO 
I/) X2 

to ^ 

= TO 

t: u. 

TO 



QQ 

XL TO 
in *± 



m ^ 



CO 



QQ 



^ 



>» DO TO 

O Jo 

^ C it) 

3 (0 to 



O 

x: 
to 



u_ *" 

£ CD 
UJ X — ) 



to 
Q. 



(0 
CD 

a 
o 
o 

X 

to 

c 

CD 

> 



c 

CO = 
C 3 



C JO 

•!-> (0 

DO uI 

% o 

3 TO 



CQQQCQOOUJUJU-OC7X2 



376 



A. 






Magazine Honor Roll for 1966 



> 



<1> 



c 



v- 5 CO c <c 

cy><r>a>CT>a>oooooor^rvrNrs.rNr*shsiv.i»srNi>Nhs 
oooooooooooooooooooo 



c 



al Ie^poI^I 1=1^ 



^2-^ E-2^^-QroO w2SoO„ 

S (nc:£.J2-ic-=E^-u°:ot;S.t®"^iS(D 

0^ -i(/5<DQ3:S<CLOS:SQ.LiJZZ<c«mo2 



rHrHrHi-lt-lrHOOOOOOOOOO>a>a>CT>a> 
tf) rHr-trH»-<r-4rHrHirHT-lrHt-trHi-li-Hr-lOOOOO 

w **• ^ 






0) 



B. <D<o4S^Oooco^c>»{0(o.9P(oo-£»^o 



-lO22Za.H-jSliJ2UJWCDC0O^OZW 



i2 >» 

§)co ^o o Z ^ to^ ujm 

<o=ox:>=«3<uro(oox:3;-(Ux:o<o£crc3 

(/)20QCLOc/3WOC/>a.Q.<^Qi^())ii:SOO 



00 TO to 



c a. 



Q) iC LU (0 r- 



Xo<u a)''> "O^ oow x:>»tIo 

0_5-vI — -C <0 3 r^£ -* O (0 •— Q) -^ f- m O m 

ooCT>ooo^inif)^»-40>a»^>^0"^cMCMc\ji-irHi-io 
o^in^cnoorocococsjcMCvjcMcvjcvjcMCvjcvjcvjcvjoj 



377 



May 1967 



M 
Hi 

<U 

3 



C tt> ^ o 

Q. »_ — .— 0) •— 
O<OC0OXQ:h-2 



o 2 

i= :9 TO 



go 

3 
V) 

<u 

B 

09 

X 



0) 

■> 
o 

c 
o -c 

^2 



3 
O 

o 
.52 
c 

c 

3 J= _ 

o o s o 



2 

^1 s 



O 0) 
(0 

o 



(0 



3 

o 

TJ 
0) C 
C O 

>^ E 
o 
-J .:< 



<0 



(0 4^ 



TO 
< 



(0 = 

2? ^ 

TO o 



3 
O 

»- O 

> 22 

= 2 

(D O 

Q I 



P 3 



M 



0) TO 
-i > 



O 
J3 

TO" 

I 

<0 TO 
CL O 



> 

qE 

c 
o 

E 

TO 



^rt^r-ir-ioooa>cr>Cho><y>cooooorvrNrs,voijnioinininmin'!t^^ 
oooooooooooooooorvhvrNr>.iN.rvrvr^hshshsrvrvi^rs.rvt^i^iN,rshsrv. 



0) 

M 
CO 



•e 


















T7 


o 


















1. 


z 

V. 

nn 


IE 
a 


a> 


3 




0) 


c 

O 

c 
o 


O 


I- 


TO 

C 

m 


c 

TO 


E 




L. 
3 


5^ 


o 


E 


E 


5 


c 


k. 


0) 


TO 


O 


TO 


TO 


■n 


3 


a> 


TO 


o 


^ 


U. 


m 


iH 


o 


UJ 


X 


Z 


0) 



o 

"- (0 TO 

o - ^ 

O 3 " 



(A 

TO 

3 

a 



4-» TJ 



2 £ ^^ ^ 



3 = O 

3 0) ±: 

~ Q-< 

o ■•-• 
ceo 

o o 75 

X S CL 



(A 




(U 




^ 




TO 




C 




^ 0) g 




3 .- m 




a So 
lorsv 
thC 


TO 
■»-• 

C 


JK >» = 


TO 


<1> TO O 


4-' 


2 1- W 


< 



Q) ±i 



7^ Q> ik. 



0) 
0) ^ 

V) 

»- r- 
TO O 



(U 

TO v_ 

-i O 



m o CQ z 



TO t; .52 

<0 TO fl) 

m X ^ 



I. 



0) 
CQ 

I 



o 
c 
o 



o^cna>a>o^o>o>o^c7iO>oocooQoooooooooooo^s^N^N^s^Nrv^J^^D^ou^«) 
ooooooooooooooooooooooopoooooooooooooooQoooooooooooooooooooo 



o 
o 

u 



o 

x: 

TO 
T3 



^ ? c .E -2 

TO TO >,:="•— 
c/) it: CO < 3 



TO 

c 



TO 

x: v; o 
w = ^ 

'^ o x: 

Q, O O 

w z z 



TO 

c <»> c '^ 
QD ^ ^ W 

Jj ^ O Qi 



V) 

> 

TO 

D 



TO 
jQ 

E 

$ = 

0) o 

> o 

>» x: 
^ :^ 

75 o 

> z 



.2 »- 

.- -^ TO 

> ^ Q. 



% 
c a 

0) c 
T3 TO 

O .c 

■«? 

TO O 
LU Z 



c 

TO 

"2 



00 S 

c <» 

._ c 

= o 

CQ a: 



TO 






w 2 

TO 0) 

•^ E 



rococorococoPOcvjcvjcvjcM 



sz x: 
o o 



Z Z Q 



§ o 

■fct 52 <" 

<1> (0 ^ 

O LU O 



c 
E 

TO 

o 

TO 
C/) 



11 

_TO TO 
QQ it 



TO 
TD 

(/) 
■*-> 
•♦-» 

O 

o 

C/) 



TO 

c 

■> 
o 
o 

(/) 



TO 

E 
o 
o 

TO 



0) ^ 



c 

TO 



2 <u 

TO 2?^ 

x: o =3 

4- O = 

TO 4-> O 

LU C/) Cl 






TO c 3 c 2; XJ 
^ ;i a> « — > 

(/) O Q 



3 C ^ 
O TO .:i a> 

<n (/) DC (J 



3 
Q. 

E 
>» 

O 



rt^^r-<rHt-l,-lrHr-trHOOOOOOOOOOC7^0^Cna>0>C^Cy)00C0 

oooo'ooooooooooooooooo>o^<y^cT»(T>cy>cnwcr> 



M 



<0 



sz 

o = 

x: .±f > 

DO 3 00 

TO <0 Q. _ _ 

a: Q. c/) (/) o < -> 



x: 
P- E 



J2 

TO 
Li. 

O 

x: 

TO 



o i5 



_ TO > ^ 

X3 > ^ 4J TO 

TO 



TO 



3) TO <U =: 
O o lU ^ <0 

^ <D C 



JZ 
O O 



_ TO TO 

0) <1> m 

TO "^ XJ 

W OO m 

o C <° 

Cl o 



_,o-§,.g5£ES 

TOo+34-'*i^Q<ui-c:»= 



CQ 



3 

cr 

TO 



(0 ^ "O C/) 

SQ:iuSZQ_^co</)Oi<;zLuc/)</)2Q:wi-mc/)h-l- 



0) o 

C X) 4S 

TO TO O 



oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo 



378 



Magazine Honor Roll for 1966 




sz o 

0) r> $ « © 



a>?«£ ^ ^„i5 3 c-K .2 .2 t _ 



c 



c 

O 
JQ 



w2:v:o<U(oEa)»-(oE>40TOOv:dS<03<i>o30OT30<oa><o=33(o 
ou.mooQuj<-jOh-</)--JDC-i2:o<a:c/)Z-JOQow>-c/)Xi<:ixi--c/) 

oocooooocoraoooooooocooowoowoooooooooooocooooooooooooooooooooo 

a> 
u 

t «> O v_ 

sic hI^ t^ ^ g- 5 

|sl§ Hill I iitli|l| initial cl|-5?i 

XOOh-O2<lJj>-Q_U.Zh-^l-<>->2Q-_JOc0</)C0^WOCLQCWO 

ojc\icsicM'-''-''-''-»'-»'-''-<'H«-Hr-<.--iQooooooooa><yio^cr>gjCT>o>g> 

0>0>C7>(J>0^<T>€J^O^O>0>0>cr>Cy)0>0>0^0^0>0^0>ChCT>Ch010000000000000000 



M M O 



c 



o 



VI VI \j -^ ^> "rz Tii 

(0 -^ = 3 .2 (0 c 



V) 



$O^'^'«^-&3><£m=C0iTjC-t;'ti3v)^CtA3^-^C<a*;=(n*> 

ZOrw^^OXCQCQiilCJXWQ-QrcOXiS-lDQO^S en a. >-Z^ODUJliJ_J 

cocooo<x)ooc»oo(X)oooocoi^rvr*N|N.|s»hsfs,i^r*«'i^r^r*^»^r^«)<X)U3vou3UDU) 
o>o>cJSO)0^o>ocr>oo>oSocr>CT)0^o^oo^ooo>cr>oio>o^cri0^o>oioo>o^ 

T3 
x: O 

•^ -MO »n 

^ >. S?o ? x: >, ■§ 

I |e S «S.f5 8, ^lo^ir. ^(§1^558^ I 

lll-^i o ^ o ^ g^ 2 ^|E^1?:^^ o^^gg 3 S'^ g|^ e 

2^^DQD_Z(0Zc/)WCQO0:>3OLUUJO22a:2wCQDQC0Oh-i^Qh- 

in ioinio^'ct^'^'5t'*^'*f*)coro(ooQcorocnroc\ic\ic\jcsic\icsicvjrHr-i,-i 
o oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo 



379 



May 1967 



TO 
(A C 

C CD 
nj TO 

§:£ 
> ^ 







(0 

^ C (U 

+3 >, a 

o <p Q. 

Q- ^ o 

J ul O 

(0 0) UJ 

.E TO <c 

CUD w F 

.h o E 

> q: Lu 



■a 

0) 
O TO 



TO <S 

If 



c 

TO 

(U 
(U 

Q 



TO 



t! O 



(U 

O 

ixi 



JZ 

u 

\- 
C 

o 



9^^^ 



TO 

Q^ c3 S ^ < ^ ^ 



Jj TO ^ TO 



3 

^ o 

+-» ^ 
TO <U 



0) 



C (U 

-J c 

TO 
> ^ 

o < 



w "E ^ ii ^ 
XJ 0) 2 +e ^ 






C CD CD 

^ ^ .^ I -h; 

Z _l UJ ^ Q 



O 

TO 

TO 
TO ^ 
> i- 
TO 
^ CQ 



(U 










JC 













c 











0) 






f- 






Q- 




(0 

E 


Si 


i 




TO 






1° 



'^ m 2 v^ £ ^ ^ ci: 



c ±: 

TO (U 

r: oj 



2 - 2 S c i: .= 
o o <u •— "O TO x: 

Z _l > < LJ CO CO 



oQ- rH.rH 



rHtHLncy>u^'-HC»h*vDococvjcorHro«--ivDvoi-iooicoLn^)coa>U30rv,rHU3r-i 
ooivcDC3>0'!to^Or-ior-40cr»chOoo<r>cMoooorvcj^r-iooKorvoooo^ 



^0'-<rvinrHoo-^oinLn«£>»-iooo<i>i^ooori-r-4iorHincMoocvjoco«i>oO'* 
ooioooooc\icr)ino«-icyiiocy>^i^ir)'«vi-hs(}ocsjr*sc\jroa>hs0ocr>cgrocsjc\j'^ 
cO"*':t<i5<i)'X>u^oi^^or>sCj>voii3rNU3invDrv<n"5tinioinovo^rvCMOO^'ci- 



<0 
CD 



cDi^co"^oo^ororNrHrHrv,-iO'<;fO"<t(T>ooococ\jcr>ur)c\jr-i<x)ooocvjrvo 
hs^coT-ii-irHOOo«D<X)'5t<DrvOrOLnrorH'*c\jrooocvj4f)rvioc\jrHOJ<ncT> 
u3rfinu3rva3'^o«X)Lnrvoo'i)F^oo«)<x>rsvocnintnrvvo<7>hs«jDr^fnoo^^ 



Li 

o 



^t5 






x^ 



0)^^^ ^< ^ a 0. Sis 5^2 
c: 0I;; i: C (/I ^ = T3 O o (iTTaTO 



(U 



i? ~ Gflx: o 



O GO <^ 






C U TO '^ ^ ^/J 

___^_t/)TO^oqo 

TO > > > O) 2^+j^^^^^^^^^H-^ 

to<u(u<ucu<d:3totototototototototototo 

QQQQQQQUJiJLlljJLiJLjJLjJUJLiJLiJLiJUJLjJ 



CO 



o ;^ 

E a. 

TO "O — 
UJ UJ LU 



(/) 



TO 



E E 



DO 3 



UJ UJ UJ 



TO i5 o 
U- U- u. 



0) 

c 
^ .E 



(/) 

TO 

UJ 

o o 
■^ -^ c c 
+-» c: u) (/) 

^ TO O) (U 
O ^ ^ k- 
U_ U_ U- u. 






oQ- 









c C 




C 


3 




C r- »- OJ 


(/) 


c »- 


erguso 

ohnsoi 

Baker 

innega 

:ks 

(kes 

all 

. Sauls 

Main 

sey 

ristens 

lan 

apener 


Mam 

Vlann 

John 


1- 0) 


Q:_id 


55< 

03 


EloiseC. F 
Erminnie J 
Mayme J. 1 
Melba D. P 
Zola Y. Ric 
Atlas C. Co 
Alice T. W; 
Algerene D 
Colleen P. 
Ruby Wool 
Clara C. Ch 
May Bowm 
Melba J. C, 


nela 

idys 

ham 




TO.™ ^ 
Q_ ^ 


.9 a> cu 
>>q: 


•tt VD hs 


t-H "d- .-H 


ino^oinrvOr-ihNrNvocTJVDin 


(j^ r^ cj> 00 00 


O^OChOOO«-)THOOi-iOOOCOO 



w 



J^ 



Qi O 

"O — 
TO Q 



= ^CO 
^ C TO 

TO . ^ 

Q CO ^ 



TO • — 

jj: — ' 

o ■ 

(\i CQ 

m 



TO 



(U 



Q-^ 

O c i; 

> — O 

Q DQ 1= 

-> q; • 



•o 

TO 



:j^> 



t)0 






<u 


§ 


c -Q 


to 


(u E 


(U 

1- 


S^ C 




> 

0) 


Scott 
B. La 

y J. Bl 
Nelso 


> 


-, 0) (U TO 




Toot 

c TO -^ =J 


1) 


c i_ x: <u 


C3 


< CO m 



OCDrNhsCMCM';tr-4T-ir-iCVJCnOl 
OOOr^OOrHCTiOOi-HCMOr-iOO 



C\JCr^00«)C7^'!t00incvjOOio00Or>«.005c\JhN00r:t'-«C\100<X)C0<N'st-U3OJC000 

oroa^'«;t«-^iDa3'^cT»JSrJ^'^^'^cnOin<i>'^incT>ooinvDoooc\ihsCOOC\j 
CMLncNjrN(r)c\jvO"^incoiDix)cornu^in'^'?tin»^rv'sfincr>oohsrotovooiorv 

cocO';^^-^rHr^^^s.ur1C^JO^>c^lCJ)^NC^l'-^•«s^o'^oo'-^l^cO';tooo^HC3^<^lrH 
r-iocy>cMoocMcviOir)f:^QvD'-ico<i?cj>f^cNj"=t"^oo^r>.Lncj^ino<^voocvjc\i 
cvjincooorororv^cocyivomuD(Y)T;tvo^inmiooo\DvDcoPOi^oointnO';foo 



CD TO 

■§1 



(/) 

TO 
UJ 

(U (U 

C7 cr 

(U (U 

o- o- 

3 3 



^^ 



TO 
U_ 

C 
TO 
O 



^ Xi ^ 'q. 






0) 0) OJ 

E E E 



TO x: <o 



q: 



3 
O 
CO 

TJ 

c 
o 

E 
o 

_J 

c 



c o 

C )=; (fl o 

^=^.E u 

'^ DD= TO 



O = 



(1) 



<u •Sf' .— i2 J2 o o 



(U 
TO 7^ "rs 



= 3 



Is 

o o 



\^ __ ^_ ^_ ^— - i— ^ ^ L— ^ (/^ J-J ^ ^^^ ^^^ ^*f ^A' Mi/U/ V4/ U/>^.^ — ^ ^— >^ ^^ \Mr %^ ^.z 

<<<<<<<<<<<<<<<DQCQCQC]QOQCQCQmmCQQQOQmOQDQCDm 



380 



Magazine Honor Roll for 1966 



c 
c 

U) (0 

f-c w) "oEc x:^ 

-)Qi;ELiJl^<>LLlI_ji:^^><LLJ->UJQ-<Q::<_ILLlC/)ZCL-nLLlX>_JLLlC/)-)> 

hsCsirHinc»rHoocr>o^o^o^.-Hi^«i3(X)o^cnvoo^(Y)oooivcx)in<y»hvCMcy>csi<N>«;fino><i>iou5 
oo^tocncx)ocnr-^(X)oo^rHooocy)rv.cocorNOOChcoa>oorvcoa)ooina>o^'-<r^cvjoo)rH 

rHr-HrHr-lt-Hi— Ir-I r-li-Hr-Jr-4rH 

lOlI^CJ^C^l^£>OOC^Jr^rHUDC^l's^r^O^D^D00O'-^^^0^C0»-^C0<<;r^NCX)^O'-^^NCMU^ 

cvihH<Y)OcMfoo<nvDcooQUDc\jc\jrH'?trHOOrHCOcooofO'!tr^(x)rvoto<ooc\ia^'<t<»oooo 

r-4 r-l 

OOVDrHO^«t(Y)rHC\J(ncOlOU)O^O^r-^(Y)00^)COO^^C^l^>01-^^^lr)OOC^J^D(X)"^^n 

o^1-^o>'--lOc^lrH<Y){r)fxo>^^ocnc^l•?tooc^^^)CM^no^nr^lncMO^^vrHC^J•^cY)col^)u^ 
"«t'^cMr-<rvivinir>(X>^UDoovO(no^'^coooc\jc»vOrHO>U3in<Y)'^coi*vootnvocr)U^ 



O 
(0 _ 



^ 






(0 



■eS^-giE-oTjSoSo.-^.-^^^^^-^i^oS^jH-D-ol^E^.E.^Eoo--^ "S^ 
u.cJoooooooc30oooooxn:xiixixi3:iiii22 = ^-=^^^ 



c 



t -I ^li^so..!.. cgi?5pi iIe 



roc -K -c^ <ui2w,«Jj^<uc:^y, .Eoi5c^c c '^ o 

.yS^ro ■.Ex:ccE^c--^c:oc.^to0(u<ox:m^ojz^--Sc"a3S„c.D 

^oi^= ..^^^4io§a;jf!Sc^0|EEo4oca2-So^ODO(o^~^o5^ 
-)OOXUJ>Q::^<Z:-)XUJ-)<<(]Q^Ld_lOXX>QiQ|-QQ:^Z-l^LiJO-l^ 

cr>cr>o^oooocMoooooooc^.-»CDcoooo»Ha>oocoorvoor^oooooo»-iochh«.oooco 

tHlr-4rHrHr-lr-4r-l i-Hr-lrHrHi— Ji— t r-lr-l tHt-I 

(0'*»HOrHOO!::;o'^'itoocy^cvincvjo40coc3^<^c)0'-^^cx)cr)ouicourio^^cocnouD>-H^ 
'^coo^oO(ou^fl2<i)OCMrvooovDO"^'*rvo^<i3coc>inoo^rHOOoooorvc\jcococooooosi 
ur)^s-^tl^c^l^sOco<I)vocY)^lnlno><I)cocM'«^'*c^Jlnln"!t<^'>;fli^c^llnc^lvo^-^lo 

rHrMCsiiQoi<Y)rH^^^^oouDc\j(T>incntr>co»-H'*coocMioivinooor>Ncnooou^rHr^ 

<DooK>iD'*$)^coooino^ocr)00"*ooincvirvroN'Hovooioroinro^ooooooir)coo 

tn(»ini^(Nh*co^u3h^co<v)U5's^cr»r^cocNj'^';fc\jin"«;t'^'<tinrvcn<i><oi^ 



T3 



33X.opw>-T:>_t:o^^ccc-Sooco(J)-D-D-Da).y.y^rog33c:S-iJC>roE 
ooOi_»_3rj33(aa3(nn3ajroroTO{D03cua>a>x:x:x:.~^oOOOOOoOi-3 
OQcnmmCDQQOQDQOQoOOOOOOOOOOOOOOCJOOoOOOOOOOOO 

381 



May 1967 






Q> c 

^ c g 

■Sc/j- 
i: ^ (u 

^ Jj ^ 

^% ^ 

-I QQ ^ 



00 



C 

o 

(0 

"Deo 
C c -> 
TO 3 
C/) 



(0 

o ? 



q: 



o 



^ OQ 

^ O 
.!« >^> 
O 03 TO 
_J U 1 



X_j ^ TO 



to -■ 

>^ CO 



DO TO 
T3 *- 

m . 

. OQ 



CO o 
C i_ 
T3 TO 
UJ O 



O (D 

Q > 



t 

o 

•a 

TO 

o 
c C C 
_>»_>* (D 

OJ <U o 

UJ UJ Ll. 



TO 
TO TO 

O i^ 

■ (U 

QQ -^ 



c 
(U a> 



^tiiD 



TO .= 

_a) TO 

UJ UJ 



0} ui 

■£5 TO 

o a> 

m Q_ 



(U ^ 
I- CD 



= <y 



o. o o 

E -c 



c 



UJ 



^ m 



0} 



Q)"2 

3 TO 

_ _ ., -M "D Q. 

^ > CO S -o _a5 ^ 



TO 

•o 



O 0) . o 

_, x: ^ {0 ^ W 



TO 



»- „. TO TO <D TO 0) 
TO 5i N h: O ^ O 

D- tt: UJ a: < z < 



a. 


o>^vo^ocviin-<;t'-'00"!tr-«io^ioooooorNoocoT-irsfHChrNO^cyicvjrr)oooo 

tVtHOOOl-^^^o>00>0^^^000001»-^OOr^OO^OCT>O^C^4r-lt-lCv^OOO>^Ht-lO 

rH THtHtH i-H rHrHrH r-i i-HrH i-H rHr-lrHrH r-li-li-« 


o 

l/J o 


U)voo>inh>.rsinoooooO"«tvovx)rHrv.rNcoioo>rH«)rHrNoooo^hscooorHcvjco 
voino>cMivcn(Y)0)OCQ^cocvjin.-HOCMrH o -^ o^oooo^r^oocvioo'itinfo 
(Oininr>.in{»r^(n<DSix)cohsU3t;toor^ur)inrs.<i)(n(X)inrsuDvD'<tinu>rvrx 


1 = 

eg 

UJ = 


ioocoin';thN^ino>iohsrHVDoO'*'Co«Da>oovooooa)OOhs»H(D(j>vDo^cvj 

iDCr>0>00«-«hvOOO^'-'^OO^U)tOVOCOCM^DhsO^O^Olr-iCVJt^hsCr)rNCO«>cr)00 

^^U5(Di^rvscy)co^incvjoorN.^r>*oO">;t^rvinroo>«?J-u3inijn^voinvoio 



I 

o 
K 

o 
c 
o 



i_ 0) 

"> 2 

0) o 

o o 
z z 



Si 
o o 



1^ 

(U 

m 
•6 

c 

TO 
TO 



(0 



I/) 

TO 
UJ 



13 3 



E 

0) 



^ ,_ o 



E o 



(rt 

3 5^ 

00 v" <u 
C 



x: 

TO o 

^ z 

Q. 



> TO 



,— .i ._ £ 

oj <u X; 
o o o ^"^ 



■o 

c 

TO 



TO OOJ^r^CCTD"*- »-i- TO TO TO TO TO TO TO d SZ SZ SZ SZ ^ .2 O O O 
OOOOOOOOOOQ-Q-Q-D-a.Q.CLQLQ.Q.D_£LQ.Q_Q.Q.a. 






_</) ^^ UJ TO 

o >, >.^ 

0) .C <U CD 
± CO QQ I 



= ,« <I^ <U (U 



TO 



TO 
■D 
00 

TO O 
V) 



QD 



C 
C C 
TO TO 



TO 
5 



^ 

00 .E 
' .E •" 
I 5 CO 

(/)</> o 

■MUD 
3 TO TO 



(/) 

C 
TO 

. -M 

OQ J5 

<- ^ 
to"^ 

cu 



■D 

o 



(rt 



c 
o 
(/) 

c 

SI 

o 



c 

(U 

(/> 

C (U 
(U o 



JI T3 
»- TO 

TO c 



TO O 






i2-su_Q:>a.Q:DQuj_i 



- E 

X UJ 



-^ cXiJ 



</) 

N "C 

TO O 

X Q 



<u 



§ 2 I >-g 
>- > ^ O X 



•a xj 
o <y 



< z 

<U TO 



^ O) CO 00 vo «sf 00 o rf '5t CO en in in in u> '^ UD CO "T-t h* ^ io CM t-i cy> "St r^ <T> 
gtJ 00 00 en o 00 o en CO (N r-i hs .H 00 rx oi cr» CM 00 r-4 a> 00 o CM o^ CO rH 



v 

TO 

c -== o 
o -^ ^ o 

O TO<j^ 
■>< t O TO 

^ :e o _j 



rH rs to 01 

00 rs o o o r-< 





C 


c 


TO 


o 


> 


E 


UJ 


E 


rri 


<u 




_i 


TO 




> 


0) 




TO 





CC 


^ 



CMr^CMCMCMUSOOOCMCO^--* 

oo^ooivcorv^incorH'^too 
N. in cvi rv m in -"it en in o a> io 



»-icoco^inoovoinincnooinooi*^ocorNr-4in 

rvrvCioocvjcnrHrvcMOoorHhscnocovooO'-' 

incMh»inhst«>sinco"^io<n'tcMCMinoo«>^cocn 



O C 


t-H 


h* 


oo^c\joocooin^ooooincocno«v}-cocniotnr-iir>vDcsic\jin 


i-H 


■<* CO <n rv. 


2S 


(n 


o 


xtcnooa>cMT-i'!t'-< 


ininooioococvjtv.cocvj^ocn'itco'^CMOo 


r-( 


CM CM in CO 


£e 


rv 


vo 


c\jvouD^inr>s-<^€n 


THin<i)cooo'X)<X)ooincoininhsincM.-tvoo<DU)co»^ 










r-) .-< 


i-« 





^'^ sz 





JO 




■C 




o 


0) 


z 


— 


(fl 


> 


c 


to 


^ 


>N 


TO 


TO 


Q) 


i)^ :^ 



TO 
TO 



E o o 

iSo-^ 

i^ ^ -I 



x: 

TO ^ 

UJ Z 

g TO TO TO Of 

Si 00 OD OO 00 ^o 

> C (U <U CD C i_ 

w > > > o ._ -2 

j^ c w tn y) >,^ 



TO 1- (U 
0) TO OO > 
OQ U_ C 



o >^ 

-fTOO0._ . 

^ OO C i_ irt (O 



q: 



■JK. 1— UJ l/J V) ,^ .^_ 4_> ^ A UU >— i- U< U/ 

TOTOTOTOTOTOOJOJCU—OOOOO 



E^ 



TO 



So 

J- -o 

TO (U 



'sz 

^TO 



(U 



3 
TO^^ 

0) .^ .— 



(U 

j«: $ TO 

0) -^ ^ 

0) 3 o 

»- TO "O 



382 



Magazine Honor Roll for 1966 

DO 0) 

■•f5|a)£cS-|o.ETO^gTOt;02-cTOOg4^^c^-§^^^^ 2tototo^:5 

oovolnl^■«:t^><y>l^u^lv^>!N.c^JOooc4ln*HCF^cO'<t'^'^'-^oooc^>o^^^.c^lc^looc^^ 
c7)OOoa>ooocx)a>oO'-<o>rsjooooc\jooo^o^cr>oooooo^o^ooooo^oooocMcvjo 

r-li-Ht— I T-H «— Ii-Ht— It— 1 i— Jr-ltH t—lrHi-H i— I i-Hf— It-4 

ro'^fOrHinoor^o^oocoooo^ajoai ro r-i r-irHLnor-<hsiniovDa)OCMcx3inmLOor««.csj 
^inrNcoc\ivDLn<OrHrN.rvhsOOrHC\icoc\iooLOr-ic»ooco(ooir)Oc\iOi-iOCT>ioc\joopocn 
ioinu>votDr-HCvjro«5c\ju3inrvcrjrorvrHLniDiJDiO';tooh>a3iny5u^i^'!tcovoc\iinoinu^ 



co^^c^l'^^0'-^1-^u^c^^c^loo'I)^^)l^>cncMOCMU^CJ^lv^o^CMOil^cocorHrtrv^ooo<Y)oocno 
Ol^'^o^O'?tooo^>c^JO^r^ur^C7^^sCMlO'^r^cnr^cJirHC^>lnrH(v^'d•c^J^slnoo^o■<d-^^ 



t:rio3TO<u(u<U(i)a)<pcu.ii;.ii.=i'.^.^.^oooOTO+J+J4-'4-'+Jroroa3TO<OTOn3 
a.Q.Q:Q::Q::Q^Q:Q:Q::Q:Q::Qia:Q:Q:QiQ:Q:Q:crcrc/)c/)c/)c/)c/)cn(/)c/)cococ/)c/)c/) 



o o o 

0.0.0. 





O 


05 
O ^ 










r- (/) J 
.= 03 O 




z 










g -D LU (/) 


> 


^ 1- 

03 03 
O. Q_ 


E o S -^ 


D. 






03 


C (0 o O O 
O C OD 00 OD 

c .g^ .9i .3^ 


</) 
o 


V) V) 


^ y . . . . : 


o 

— > 


o 

-J 


b 


_J 


< CQ Q Q Q 
c c c c c 



•tf-Sr, N.Oo.b^-Io ^>»— -Cmm ^=0 <^ro3i-'- — = t:(UQ)0X3-r-„<«O3 

~> 0- cu^jom ^*^-)0Q jy ajx=>_^ 0) § n,^ ^c TO -2^ fell .-^ ^h-"^^*- _ 

cdiZljcj_i->q:u.cdli-Ck:u-i_iQ^-|-i-|— i-i-iclQ^o_i^-ic/:)XzQc/)q::^q:_j 

ooovDcooOr-iinivcvjcohsinroocooor^ovDhNOO ro cr» int-ir-i';tcO'*»-i'<;j-\o^rHcoo 
cno»-irHocx)»-«oo>oa>ooo'-<'-«ooOrHO^oocococr>«-io^CT>0)00ooooocp>»H 



o>^cvi(ocx)f^a)rva7rt'*c\j(y>>?tr^'jn.-»r^cY7004<i)iDm<J>o<y>'-«r^hsC\jocMcor«»vO'<t 
ovocooou3cvj(oincvjorovoo^oocn(Y)OOr^oooioin<x)0'«:tfoo^"«^rHinc\jioc«jfO"s}-cvj 
in(nir>oocorvrvhvcooovDO)rvijnoor»«.cnO(i)vDioinroiocoir)iocotv)o^oou3coi^rv^)iO 



'«t'*'^'*oiocy>coioinc^i»HococorHcocO'^hNOOhNCOO>i^vDininc\irH«!to>oooo<i>o 
voro(X)moi^ioooou^ivcni^oininfHrHO<i)vocMLOCvjcocy>rHrN.oO'5trO'*ocoo>i^ 



(U 



> 



13 


03 


it; 


O 


Q. 


a; 


(rt 


03 


■o 




O 


o 



a>Efl5FF-2^ S)-?„ >-Q>,>,a3 03<u»-0^CDOOOC2-^0_q:(0(0C0 

oooooo+->+j+J4->+J4j33TO(ga><i}q)<i)(i;ooooooooooooo 

^:es^^ss^^:e^^^Szz2zzzzzzz2zzzz2zzzz 

383 



May 1967 



<D 





(0 a 


SI 


nes 
oats 
tern 

IS 

Ren 


<u 


-) ^ CD t ro a> 


a 




■ O c c c " 


(/) 


(0 


<u .2 0) rj o o TO o 


(0 

_l 


Marjorii 
Morgor 
Florenc 
Gloria ( 
Ruby h 
Velma 
Alice W 
Ruth Fl 



c 
E 



a: 



3^ ^: 



0) 
(0 "O 



2 



OJ y, CD CU 

c IB c o V 

a> TO o .:^ I 



o 



= Q) 



0) CC 
O 



.^ I ^ ^ CO ~ O 



2H >0Q 



x: liJ o 
O . ^ 

0) -" c 2 oj S^ .-= 

QCOSLu^-JUJUJCQUJ 



(0 

■^ E 

C3 



O 
O 

o = 

TO 

C C 
■D O 
UJ > 



c 
o 

to 

.--^ 

<U O 

o o 

•S 5 

c — 

o <i> 
OS 



OJ Ll_ 

2 . 

< C/) 

-J -a 

E t 

O 0) 



(0 

E 52 

3 J= « 

O W^ 

JQ = 3 

Li- QQ 

(u ui (0 

ro ■= 

^ (0 .E 

■^ P DO 

(0 E .h 

= LJ > 



• o^r^rHOi-HiorHcococsicvicvjLoincO'-iiO'^inrohsON.r-i^iooovocotoocyi 
It; ococnooo^ooc3^rHOo^oooo^OrHC>0)hscr>ocr>o<y>CT»a>o>coooooo 

l^rH rHtHrHr-l iHr-ir-l T-lrH iHi-HrH 



00 VO 00 00 



o 00 CO "«it ^ "^ r^ in CM 
ioc\jc\jinhsC7>vD^hvoOrHoo(Dor^ 



Soo in _ 
»HOOC7^c\jLninc7>c\jooooooin 



cMiDCMincvjinin^rHr-iooto 

. . _ . . ~ : . " . in rH r% 

N.'*ooooininointD^Dvoc\jOLoiD«)oorvcvjooiniN.r^«;toouDrNinoinoovo 



<e 



ooiOhscvjocvjoo<NiniDrHoooooooco<Dcn'stinrvcy>cT>oocvjcy»CM<j>tHinoo 
CDc\jinrtoo<DincriCDrvr>Nin»HoointHcvjoooo^i-'-«ooooiDLCr-i^^f^cMtHir) 
U3Lnco^u)inoinin«)«5oooinvoiocorNOOooinooiv^oorNhsUDa>inoor»s 



I 

o 
K 

o 
c 
o 



(U (U 



o o o 
>^ > >% 

(U (D (0 

H- H I- 



> 

(U i2 
CI Q. C 

E E£ 
(U a> (u 
h- I- H 



x: 

CO 



(0 _ CO ^ 

■5 $ .E - "^ 






> 

<u — - 

> CO 



cu 

(U 

i_ 
O 



CO +j 

1| 

(0 



l-l-l-=)3Z)3>>> 



u 

2 

a 

I- 

c c 
o o 

c c 

</) w 
CO CO 



0) 1- 
C Q) 
>^J^ 

CO 0) 



^^^^^^ 



DO 

'o 

I 

^_ 

x> 

0) 



cu 
CO Ji.' 



CO c 

CD C to 

m o -n 

C/> +-»+-» 4-» 



cu cu 



en CO (/) 
cu cu cu 



•I 

s 



cu 



(0 

3 cu 



^ 1;^ > ~> -c 

. CO "^ +-» 



cu 



<co 
CO "J 
73 ^ c 3 <o 

<IJ m cu T ^ 

o :t: • — o CO cu — 



CO 



CU . -o 0) 
cu *^ i- cu 



CU 

^ o 

CO ■ ^ 

Q co- 
co 



It ii 
cu .— 



ZL C/3 



o 
o 

LlI _ 
"^ (U •— 

> -^ q: _i< 



DO " t: 



cu c •- 
DO (0 w 

S F '^ 



- m O 



i*: S 



x: N 



cu 
o 

CO JO 

O uJ 



I--^ 



c 
o 

1- 

m 
c/3 



>\ CO 
LU LJ 



C 

(U 

(= CO 

o c 

>^ CO 



CO 

cu 

CO 



c 
> o 

cu (0 



c 


cu 


1- 


+-> 


o 


CU 


^ Q. 


1- 




, 


CO 


— ) 






.2 


> 




JD 


"o 


13 


ZJ 


q: 


_i 



Q. 
Q. 

=1 
X 



CO 



X t 

O 3 

oo 

(U CO 

c c 
DO O 

< Q 



.-: CO C 



C 'iZ 

■a £x 



c 

CO 
+-• 
CO 

00 



> ._ 



2 " 

CO ::r 

z < 



cMoincMincj>rNincT>«-«ocnuDcr>cocj^rvocn«>';i-N.hsir)iDr^iocMhs^^<D 
r-»oO'HOooc»cy>oO'Hio^<7>ooor-iT-<cy»Ot-<ooO'-«ooooo>oooocj^»H 

rHfHrHi-Hr-l rH t-I T-4r-l rHi-li-lr-ti-l«-l »-lr-l i-l rH iH 

cMcr)incnivT^iOr-itnrvoocMoooooO"<tr-j>cthsc\jcMCDi^oo»-«0'!t'!torvoin 

00C\JC000'i5CT»rvci)00'-iO0000"^<i)r0rHC\JC000CT>r«srHCy>00OOhsr-i«:t<D0> 
OO^^tlO^VO'tintHOO«)VDVOCMCT>C7^':tinhs'<;tOO«>0«)CJ^OOOO^<N40rvUD 

I-l 

cTxj^ rH';j-incyiOOooh>.i^ooc\jcMcy>r-4cx)inc\jT-«iDi^"?too^oc\jcrjr-ioocjoocMhs 
ooc\j^r-<cohNOOooocohsCT>^rvc\joocvjcvicginir>»-ii^<MOO"«t'^vD^c\j»-icj> 
ix^^«3vor>N«5tino4r^ wo vo vDCMootN.'>rinvO';j-oo«)oowooi^cO'5tcM vo oo IQ 



o o 

g ^ g-cu 



c: 

CO 

cu 



o 

Q. 
CO 

o 



CO (/) +-. 



=J 3 



=: CO 



CO 



CO 

co-e-^" 

£= CO 

< m 



CO 

CO .y 

CO o 



i- 



co 
o.E-S? 

Q^ 3 TO 

^ CT^ cu cu , c >.i;z 

^cocococococo^'5:;j3mO<i>jr 

cccccccococo>cocu"^ 
cocococpcpcpcppcucucujz^c 



CO 
CO 

UJ 

cu cu 



ccccccccc 

cococococococococ\ _ _ 

C/)C/3C/)C/3C/)C/)C/)C/)C/)C/5C/)C/)C/3C/)C/)C/3C/)C/3C/)C/)COC/)C/)C/3 



<U CO 

^ cu 
TO DO 

O 3 

c o 

CO CO 



*^i:* 



cu 
■o 



q: »^ m .i= 



LJ = 



(0 



CO 



i2 o CO 

m CO o 



jz x: x: jz x: x: 



CjQ^ 



3 3 3 

o o o 

CO CO CO 



3 3 3 
O O O 
CO CO CO 



384 



Magazine Honor Roll for 1966 



o .= 



<D 



i-?^^ 



c — 

8 I 

CL 



5 ^ 
o ra 
N i<: 



a> (u 
m m 



w 

c 
<«> . 

(/) (U =: 

C ^ O 

x: o 1 

^ 0) 



*- 5^ ^ — +3 ^ Q' 

<o >^ >^ <u 5 TO H^ 



a 



*n ^ -a 'f. 

T3 TO TO '-' 
DO . O 



L. UJ LU 



oomo^rHO^N.oooocogochOrHrvrooi 
o^oo^»-tro»Hoooocr>»oo^o>cnooo 

1-1 r-l r-l tH rH rH 


:?! 


hsOvDvDi-H'*o>jr>ioi-icncM'*tr^oO'-< 
inivo^rocMO>»Hrvrvoroo>CMVDoi^ 
vo U5 rv iO 00 VD in ,H vorooocsJCJOUDro'* 


OO»-«CMrH-*tO0>'!tCMO00U3<MCM^ 

r^^Oh».co<x>o>chcvjTtrNC\jocr>rv(o 
«)iOooincMir)infHrs.<r)r>c»)cy>voco'^ 



c 
o 



Q_ (0 

m 

U (0 

.5tr 



o 



<u ±: 



(0 



i m<:suj 









O 
M 

C 

>% (0 .= 
CO ■ 






'.- o 

> -J 



^-> o 

< = 

(/) t: 

o w 

q: o 



a, 
u 


hsoOrHooocoinhscviinoo 
r^oi«-icncoi^c»r>.rso>o^o 


/^- ./,?„, . 




ojiDhsrvoovoocncoooiooi 
«5tnc\jcO'«to^ooir)oou3 
cjhsrN.^hsr-i^rN.^ioco^ 




■ 1^ 
lU c 


000*-<ttir>0>rHi-4|Vin>H(r) 

-tcovDooo'^ooinooincMco 
cooovoioo^cM^o^ininco'«!t 





(0 

u 
o 



o 

Qi JZ .^ ^ 






E 

03 
O 2Z = 



> 



M 

t 

re 
E o 



^^^^^^^^^^^ 



ro 



§E 

O 3 
>- >- 



(0 

c 
o 



o 



c r\ = 



o 

(/) 
O 

TO 

C 

o 
Q 



C 0) 

(U ia 

"i 

nj TO 
I -' 

■ c6 

^ re 

'J ?* ^ 

3 d) TO 

_j m ^ 



0) 



C 

re 

I 

CD 

re 

'c 

•w« TO — 

.h: O 
> Q 



(/) 


4-> 




T3 


■M 




^ 


o 




re 


Q. 


c 


$ 


a 


re 


■D 
LJ 


i- 


E 


re 


< 


o 
o 


=j 


<u 


re 






■M 

_l 



c 
1-0) o ^ re 

|to:s>.s,| 

qj J5 .2 "S TO o 
Z O > CD ^ ■ 



I/) 

5" 



0) ■*-> 



(0 ±i 
O re 
-i CO 



0) >- 

Q. Q) 

c ■> 
re 
CO 



^^■^E< .? 



c!5 



TO 

c 
o 



sz s: sz sz ^ sz •- 



^ O 



(U 



c re 

CiD 



3=33D33roOZ.^-, 
OOOOOOQ.Q.Q.4S3_,^»u»„%w 
C/)C/5C/)C/)C/)C0C/)C0</)(/)C/)C/)C/)Hf-l- 



E <u »- 

r- C 0) 

=3 > re 



re 



I 

o 

K 

o 
c 
o 



00 
CT> 


rH 
.-1 


ocoo^^iD'-frs.incvi'stintnoio 

CJ>OOCT>OO^OOOOOOOCJ>0000 

r-» rH rH «-< rH rH 


oor^ococorHco«-« 
ocooooo^rvfHCJi 

rH 


O^hsCJOOOOCOrHCO 

^TtCMinCs|"?t<OrH 


rH 
rH 


i 


»Hco(Jico"«d-cy>hsrH»Hcy>(T»c\joo 



to O 



re 

CO 



W 7n 



■D 
00 0) 

c O 

(U o 



TO TO 



CO ^ .ii 



c 
re 

re t/i 

^ re 
< CO 



re 
CO 



O Q) 

^ x: jc 



D 3 

o o 

CO CO 



c 
re 

re a> 

re 4-* 
O CO 

c: c 
1- ^ 

•t-' *■> 
(/) (/) 
<U V 

^^ 



(U 



(U 



u 

c 

^ o = 

«■ 3 TO 

Ol. I- P r- — 

m-Si i"^ ■ 
TO >, TO ^ (/) 

UJ_iUJ„£ 
u) ?< re •t-' c 

I/) O k_ i- j- 

o 1= re re .E 
■^ < CO 2 ^ 



■a 
re 



Q) ^ 
c c 
re 



a> 

00 

■a 

(U 
LU 



M 



(U 

c 



0-5 

re CO x -^ ^-^ 0) 

O TO >, (U TO ^ re 

z s z X :e jj 2 



cy>OrHooocr»iN.cMoo(X)ino 
cncooc7)oocj)cnooc7)oooooo 



^ors.rsoo«DcvjTtrvrxoo«> 
oooocMfoo'^to^ro com 

to 11 CVJ ^O ^ UJ •«;*• CM CJ> iO t-* 



COhsinhsOOCM«)|s.^OOCMtD 

rHrNooco^ff-Hioooin incj^ 

VD CM VO lO ^ ^ in C7) hs, rH 




c 








TO 




£ 




"■o 




■M 

3 




TO 




o 




re 




CO 




O 


re 


re 


c 


c 


'c 


"c 


re 


re 


i_ 
o 


o 


'•XD 

re 






c 








re 


re 


re 


re 



tz 
re 



ir .»" c < 



re re 



^ <oooooo 



M 
<D 

4-» 

+S o 

CO '••-• W 

O £ b re -' 
■M -t-i +-» 'r: re 

re re re ^ »- 
LU UJ UJ u- C7 



385 




SUNFLOWERS 

They lined the road that led to you, 
Golden hood and umber heart. 
Friendly flowers on the miles 
Keeping us so long apart. 

Flowers were gone the swift road back, 
Sky was dark and cold as steel, 
Car edged only by the gray 
Macadam flying past the wheel .... 

Now when sunflowers lift their gold 
Against the misty hills of blue, 
I see the brown-eyed, golden child 
That miles and years away was you, 

And wonder if sunflowers nod 
To travelers with a goal as glad 
As ours in the golden child 
Through the golden years we had. 

♦ Dorothy J. Roberts 



BEQUEST 

I have not walked this mortal way alone, 
The stars strike fire on every hill; 
The winds of evening lullaby my soul, 
The happy birds their daily carols trill. 

I hear the anthems of the rolling sea 
When I awaken at the break of day; 
The woods cry out — ^the creatures company, 
The valleys bloom in wonder for my way. 

No beauty lost, no single melody 
But lives in me and frames my will; 
Dying, affluent, I take it all with me, 
Yet leave it all behind me still. 

♦ Linnie Fisher Robinson 




386 



^otM- 



FROM THE FIELD 



All material submitted for publication in this department should be sent 
through the stake Relief Society presidents, or mission Relief Society super- 
visors. One annual submission will be accepted, as space permits, from each 
stake and mission of the Church. Submissions should be addressed to the 
Editorial Department, Relief Society Magazine, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111. 
For details regarding pictures and descriptive material, see The Relief Society 
Magazine for January 1966, page 50. 



Relief Society Activities 




Provo Stake (Utah), Sunset Manor Branch Relief Society Sisters 

Make a "Gift Quiit" 
Christmas 1966 

Seated: Jane Call, President, Provo Stake Relief Society. 

Standing, left to right: June T. Peterson; Vivian Mortensen; Chloe Meldrum; 
Erma McPhie; Fay Peterson; May Ward; Eva Hutchings, President, Sunset 
Manor Branch Relief Society 

Sister Call reports: "In our stake is a wonderful group of sisters conducting 
a branch Relief Society at the Sunset Manor rest home. Relief Society has 
brought new meaning and purpose into the lives of the sisters in the home. 
At Christmas time, the officers of this organization wanted the sisters to feel 
that they were doing something for someone else. A beautiful quilt was 
made, typical of Relief Society, and presented to the stake Relief Society 
president, to be given to the Eastern States Mission in honor of their Stake 
Presitlant Roy W. Doxey, who is a former mission president of that mission. 
The presentation of the quilt to Sister Call for this purpose was a beautiful 
spiritual occasion, with several of the sisters spontaneously expressing their 
gratitude for Relief Society and the love they feel for one another." 



387 



May 1967 



Idaho State University Stake (Pocatello, Idaho) Relief Society Leadership 

Meeting, November 1966 

Left to right: Joyce Craig work director; Sherry Van Orden, cultural refine- 
ment class leader; Jane Nielsen, visiting teacher message leader; Diane Perry, 
spiritual living class leader; Kay Bacon, homemaking leader; Sandra Pratt, 
social relations class leader; Elizabeth Godfrey, organist; Carolyn Palmer, 
Secretary-Treasurer; Bessy Beal, Counselor; Judy Walsh, Counselor; Carol D. 
Chase, President. 

Sister Chase reports: "The picture represents part of the displays which 
were arranged for the homemaking department of the Idaho State University 
Stake Relief Society leadership meeting in November. The purpose of the 
displays was to present ideas for use in the ward homemaking meetings. There 
was also a display for each of the other lesson departments, all of which 
were beautifully arranged to call attention to the objectives of the various 
lesson courses. President Robert E. Thompson of the Idaho State University 
Stake, asked that the displays be set up also for the stake quarterly conference, 
in order that the stake members might observe and be aware of the opportuni- 
ties of Relief Society." 



North Davis Stake (Utah) Makes Magazine Subscription Record 

January 7, 1967 

Back row, standing, left to right: Susan Nelson, President, North Davis 
Stake Relief Society; LaLon Reid, First Counselor; Vera Thurgood, Second 
Counselor; sixth from the left: Helen Barber, former stake Magazine represen- 
tative, who has served for twelve years, under three stake Relief Society 
presidents; at the left, in the front row, Ardell Stoker, new stake Magazine 
representative. 

Sister Nelson reports: "The North Davis Stake has been on the Magazine 
Honor Holl for twelve years, many times reaching a 100 per cent goal. In 1965, 
with ten wards, we reached 103 per cent, and in 1966, with twelve wards, our 
record was 105 per cent, with a membership of 881 and 937 subscriptions. This 
record was accomplished through the diligent work of ward Magazine repre- 
sentatives, supported by stake and ward presidents. On December 11, 1966, 
North Davis Stake was divided, making the new Sunset Stake." 



Lehi Stake (Utah) Visiting Teachers Honored at Convention 

November 4, 1966 

Leah M. Sabey, President, Lehi Stake Relief Society, reports: "Our visiting 
teacher convention was held November 4, 1966, in our stake center. It was a 
very successful and inspirational program, under the direction of Norma Powell, 
stake visiting teacher message leader, assisted by her ward leaders and 
members of the stake board. We are grateful for the services of our dear 
visiting teachers, for the sweet spirit of sisterhood they have, for their love 
and devotion, and their acts of kindness and charity to the sisters of our 
stake. The picture represents all the sisters in the stake who have served 
twenty-five years or more as visiting teachers. Four sisters were absent when 
the picture was taken. This group of sisters represents 1200 years of service. 

"Copies of 'Out of the Best Books' (Volume 2) were given to Cedar Valley 
Ward and to Lehi Sixth Ward for having the highest per cent of their visiting 
teachers in attendance at the convention. Light refreshments were served to 
nearly 300 visiting teachers and ward presidencies in attendance." 



388 



i 







May 1967 



Ashley Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present Music for Quarterly Conference 

October 16, 1966 

Sixth from the left, in the front row (in dark dress) : Irene C. Lloyd, member 
General Board of Rehef Society; to her left Gae R. Johnson, President, Ashley 
Stake Relief Society; Donna Dee Smith, organist; Eloise C. Adams, chorister. 

Sister Johnson reports: "The Ashley Stake Singing Mothers presented 
the music for three sessions of stake quarterly conference, and are preparing to 
render the special music for the dedication of the new stake center. There arc 
103 sisters in the chorus, the largest in the history of the stake. It was truly 
an inspiration to see this large group all dressed in their white blouses and 
black skirts, with red ribbon roses as corsages, made in the homemaking meet- 
ings of the various wards. The spirit of the Lord was truly felt as the sisters 
sang the closing song 'Teach Me, O Lord.' " 



Guatemala — El Salvador Mission, Guatemala District One 
Singing Mothers Present Music for Special Relief Society Conference, 

November 8, 1966 

At the right in the second row: Hilda Y. de Molina, chorister. 

Standing back of the pulpit (back row), left to right: Fawn H. Sharp, mem- 
ber. General Board of Relief Society; Hortensia Torres, President, Guatemala- 
El Salvador Mission Relief Society; Glenna M. Hansen, Supervisor; Delfina 
de Torres, President Guatemala District Relief Society. 

Sister Hansen reports: "The Singing Mothers of Guatemala District One 
presented the music for a special Relief Society conference. Sister Fawn H. 
Sharp of the General Board of Relief Society was the special visitor. This 
chorus also provided lovely music in three parts for the district conference of 
Guatemala the previous month. Sister Laura de Echeverria (sixth from the 
right in the front row, wearing a white sweater) is eighty-four years old, and 
very active in Guatemala Branch Ten, and in the district. She also made the 
long trek to the Arizona Temple with the excursion from the Guatemala-El 
Salvador Mission in 1965 and 1966. This chorus of Singing Mothers is repre- 
sentative of others in the mission who provide music for special occasions 
during the year." 



Oahu Stake (Hawaii) Relief Society Holds First Visiting Teachers 
Convention October 22, 1966 

Left to right: Lois Swapp, First Counselor; Anne Rivers, President; Hilda 
Behling, Second Counselor; Misayo Kekauoha, Secretary-Treasurer. 

Sister Rivers reports: "A successful visiting teachers convention was held in 
the Oahu Stake, October 22, 1966. The theme 'The Work of the Lord Begins in 
the Home' was well portrayed by several speakers, including President Howard 
B. Stone of Oahu Stake; by songs rendered by the Singing Mothers; and by 
the film 'Unto the Least of These.' Sister Alta Barney was honored for forty 
years of service as a visiting teacher. Each member in attendance was presented 
with an orchid corsage. After the convention, the stake board served refresh- 
ments. 

"The Oahu Stake Relief Society board is unique in that the president is 
Samoan; the first counselor is Caucasian; the second counselor is Hawaiian; and 
the secretary-treasurer is Japanese — which proves that the restored gospel of 
Jesus Christ is for all peoples, and that they can and do work together in 
love and harmony." 



390 



May 1967 



Mount Ogden Stake (Utah) Singing Mothers Present Music for 
Quarterly Conference, August 21, 1966 

Front center, left to right: chorister Roka Raymond and organist Marian 
Rich. 

Ninth from the left in the long row, in front: Edvenia J. Malan, President, 
Mount Ogden Stake Relief Society. 

Sister Malan reports: "The sisters were diligent in preparing the music 
for this conference. The working women practiced in the evenings, while the 
daytime Relief Society sisters practiced in the afternoons. Two lovely nimibers 
were presented: 'Labor of Love,' by Joan Doxey, and *A New Day Dawned,' by 
Ivy Huish Jones. Other songs were 'Come Ye Blessed,' and 'Jesus Savior Pilot 
Me,' with violin accompaniment." 

Oklahoma Stake, Clinton Branch Bazaar 

December 3, 1966 

Left to right: Counselor Vivian Packer; President Esther Slater; Counselor 
Lorri Carlsen, 

Regina S. Brinkerhoff, President, Oklahoma Stake Relief Society, reports: 
"We feel that this small branch developed a unique way of creating interest 
in their bazaar and carrying it to a conclusion. The branch consists of only 
fourteen members over a widely scattered area, with the meetings held in their 
new chapel at Clintbn, Oklahoma. 

"The story of the bazaar really began in the fall of 1965, when a dinner was 
given^ to which the husbands were invited. A short program was given, and 
each sister brought an article which she thought would be appropriate to 
make in quantities for a bazaar planned for the autumn of 1966. 

"The articles consisted of aprons, pillowcases, stuffed toys, crocheted articles, 
tea towels, and handicrafts. Women coming into the branch since then have 
added their talents in this, as well as in other ways. Some of the women who 
felt they were more experienced in cooking, furnished baked goods, candies, 
and jams for the bake sale held along with the bazaar." 

Mount Graham Stake (Arizona) Relief Society Board at Leadership Meeting 

September 16, 1966 

Front row, left to right: Hermione Kempton, chorister; Orlena Maloy, 
visiting teacher message leader; Orilla Carpenter, homemaking leader; Carolyn 
David, organist; Flora John, Magazine representative. 

Second row, left to right: Lenora Claridge, cultural refinement class leader; 
Ruth Brinkerhoff, social relations class leader; Laurel Ellsworth, Counselor; 
Millie Kelly, President; Annie Larson, Counselor. 

Pearl Kempton, spiritual living class leader, and Lenna Jones, Secretary- 
Treasurer, were not present when the picture was taken. 

Sister Kelly reports: "An all-day leadership meeting was enjoyed by all 
ward homemaking leaders and presidencies. Each ward had a beautiful dis- 
play in the 'Homemaker's Paradise' of arts and crafts, quilts, handwork, and 
sewing. There were fifteen tables, one for each ward, and one from the 
stake, displaying the talents of the women. Two demonstrations were given. 
A beautiful feeling of sharing was felt among the sisters. At noon the stake 
board members were hostesses at a lovely luncheon 

"The visual aids shown in the picture were used to point the way to happi- 
ness, as each woman travels the Relief Society route by attending and parti- 
cipating in every meeting. 

"A booklet entitled 'The Happiness Way' was given to each sister as she 
entered. After the opening exercises, 'The Happiness Way,' written by Ruth 
Brinkerhoff, was presented." 



392 




THE 
HAPPINESS 

WAY 






;»»^ 





tciii 






jjx^ 




LESSON DEPARTMENT 



HOMEMAKING 

Development Through 

Homemaking Education 



Dr. Eleanor Jorgensen 

Discussion III — Summer Months Sewing Course 

Northern Hemisphere: Second Meeting, August 1967 
Southern Hemisphere: January 1968 

Objective: To realize the importance that correct hemming procedures have 

in achieving a quality looking garment. 



INTRODUCTION 

Regardless of what fashion dic- 
tates, the exact level of the hem- 
line should be determined by 
whatever is most becoming to the 
individual and is reasonably har- 
monious with current styles. 

The importance of a good- 
looking hem cannot be overem- 
phasized. Therefore, a quality, 
standard-looking hem: 

1. Is inconspicuous from the right 
side. 

2. Is uniform in depth, and neat on 
the* wrong side. 

3. Is wide enough to provide enough 
weight so it will hang well. 

4. Is an even distance from the 
floor. 

3. Is stitched approximately V2" 
apart (except rolled hem), with 
stitches being uniformly spaced, loose, 
and inconspicuous. 

6. Is smooth and flat. 

7. Is free from pleats and tucks in 
a circular hem, thus having extra ful- 



ness controlled by easing and shrink- 
ing. 

8. Is free from over-pressing, and 
pressed with correct grain direction. 

9. Is hemmed using the appropriate 
finish for the fabric and garment 
style. 

General Procedures in Preparing Hems 

1. Mark hem, placing pins or chalk 
marks about 3" apart on the desired 
hemline. 

2. Turn up hem on marked hem- 
line, and press fold lightly. 

3. Measure desired depth from fold. 
Trim off excess fabric. 

4. Eliminate bulk at seams by trim- 
ming off about 14" from seam allow- 
ances between marked hemline and 
cut edge. 

5. Dispose of fullness in gored or 
circular cut garments. 

6. Determine the appropriate hem 
finish. 

7. Pin hem flat (except for roll 
hem), placing pins at right angles to 
hem; sew, using either flat henmiing 
where edge of hem is stitched flat to 
the garment, or invisible hemming 



394 



Lesson Department 



where stitches are taken between the 
hem and the garment. 

Depth of Hem is determined by the 
amount of flare in the garment and 
the weight of the fabric. In most fabric 
weights, a straight cut skirt should 
have a 2" to 3" hem, while a gored or 
circular cut garment has a IV2" to 2" 
hem. A full straight skirt of sheer 
fabric, however, may have a 3" to 7" 
hem as part of the design, whereas in a 
circular cut sheer garment, the hem 
should be narrow, about 1^". 

Handling Fullness. Unless the gar- 
ment has a straight cut skirt, the 
lower edge will be fuller than the 
place where it will be hemmed. There- 
fore, fullness must be drawn in and 
distributed evenly so that it lies flat 
against the skirt. Sew around the 
hem y^" below raw edge, using a 
slightly longer machine stitch. Pin 
hem to garment at seams and at cen- 
ter of each panel, and again between 
centers and seams, if necessary. Draw 
up bobbin thread with pin between 
these points until the raw edge fits 
the width of the garment. Remove 
pins and place a piece of heavy paper 
inside hem, then press or shrink out 
fullness, always remembering to press 
in the direction of the lengthwise 
grain. (Figure 1) 

Stay -Stitching Plus, another method 
for eliminating fullness, crowds the 
threads of the fabric together. Press a 
pleat into the area where fullness 
appears. (This is used only as^ a mark- 
ing device to show where ext\a stay- 
stitching plus is needed and is not 
stitched down as a pleat.) Through a 
single thickness of fabric, make a line 
of stitching I/4" below the cut edge 
while pressing the index finger of the 
right hand against the pressure foot. 
As sewing is continued, the fabric 
piles up against the finger and forms 
gathers. The harder one presses, the 
tighter the gathers will be. Release 
the fabric and repeat the process all 
around the edge until fullness has 
been held in. 

Hem Finishes 

There are many hem finishes and 
hemming stitches for dress and skirt 
hems. Since it is impossible to list all 
types here, only a few of the more 
commonly used ones will be given. 



A. Turned and Stitched Hem (For 
cottons and other light or medium- 
weight fabrics. 

1. Turn under raw edge of hem 
V4"; machine stitch close to top fold. 

2. Ease in fullness on flare cut gar- 
ments. 

3. Pin hem, matching seams. 

4. Slant hemming, vertical hem- 
ming, or the slip-stitch may be used 
to fasten hem to garment. For narrow- 
er hems, machine-stitching on folded 
edge can be omitted. A neater ap- 
pearance results when the slip -stitch 
is used, spacing the stitches approx- 
imately %" apart. (Figure 2) 

B. Machine Blind Hem (For chil- 
dren's clothes and dresses made from 
medium-weight cottons.) It resembles 
the turned and stitched hem, except 
that it is done entirely on the ma- 
chine, using the regular pressure foot. 
It is a quick and easy method to use 
on a straight skirt, but can be done 
equally well on a circular skirt, pro- 
viding the excess fullness has been 
eased in first. 

1. Press the marked hemline fold; 
measure hem depth. 

2. Turn under raw edge %", press, 
pin. (Figure 3) 

3. Fold entire hem back against 
right side of garment, extending hem 
edge about 1/16" beyond garment 
fold. 

4. Lengthen machine stitch to 10 
to 12 stitches per inch. 

5. Place hem next to machine and 
begin stitching on the extended edge. 
Sew 5 to 7 stitches, then pivot fabric 
slightly so that one stitch can be taken 
into folded edge of garment; pivot 
fabric again and continue stitching 
along extended edge 5 to 7 more 
stitches. Repeat until hem is com- 
pleted. (Figure 4) Unfold hem and 
press. 

To insure even stitching, keep gar- 
ment fold an equal distance (1/16") 
from extended edge. To prevent a 
tucked or puckered look at the right 
side, make sure the one stitch which 
goes into the garment fold is kept as 
close to this fold as possible. 

C. Tailor's Hem (For heavy and 
medium- weight fabrics) 

1. Machine stitch a line V4" from 
cut edge. For circular or gored skirts, 
reduce fullness as previously described, 



395 



May 1967 






(Figure 3) 
Pinning Hem 



(Figure 2) 
Turned and Stitched Hem 



(Figure 1) 
Slirinking Fullness 



b^ks^QE^a^ 




/vv^v^^S 



h 






(Figure 4) 
Machine-Blind Hem 



'L 




(Figure 6) 
Taped Hem 



(Figure 5) 
Tailor's Hem 






1 


«l 


M^ 



(Figure 7) 
Rolled Hem 



(Figure 8) 

Hem in Pleat for 

Light-Weight Fabrics 



(Figure 9) 

Hem in Pleat for 

Bulky Fabrics 



396 



Lesson Department 



pink raw edge slightly less than V4" 
from stitching line. 

2. Pin at right angles. 

3. Do inside hemming by folding 
hem back so that the pinked edge 
extends and the fold of the garment 
is even with the machine-stitching on 
the hem edge. A slant-stitch, slip- 
stitch, or catch-stitch may be used, 
taking stitches on hem side through 
machine stitching and picking up one 
thread on garment fold. (Figure 5) 
Keep stitching loose. 

D. Seam Tape (For medium and 
heavy-weight fabrics, also fabrics 
which ravel easily. Not recommended 
on sheer fabrics) 

1. Use rayon seam binding (woven 
edge, V2" wide) which has been pre- 
shrunk. On circular skirts, shape tape 
to form a slight curve by pressing. 

2. Pin seam tape to hem, lapping 
over cut edge 1/4"- Avoid pulling tape 
too tight. (Excess fullness is removed 
from circular hems before tape is 
pinned into place.) 

3. Machine stitch close to edge of 
tape, keeping tape an even width 
from hemline fold. Press stitched tape, 
inserting paper between hem and gar- 
ment. 

4. Pin hem at right angles. 

5. Hand hem tape to garment, us- 
ing invisible hemming. Fold garment 
back over hem so that the tape ex- 
tends 1/16" above fold. Insert fine 
needle into garment, picking up a 
single yarn, then take a very small 
stitch into tape about V2" away from 
the first stitch. The next stitch is 
taken directly below the point where 
the stitch was made in the tape. Keep 
stitching loose. From right side of 
tape, it appears to be a running 
stitch, spaced V2" apart. (Figure 6) 



E. Rolled Hem (For circular skirts 
of sheer fabric, silk scarves, etc.) 

1. Trim fabric to within V4" of 
marked hemline. 

2. Fold raw edge Vs" toward body 
of garment. 

3. Insert a fine needle with single 
thread up under the fold to hide the 
knot. 

4. Pick up thread in the garment 
just below raw edge and directly be- 
low where needle was inserted in fold, 
then slip needle back through fold, 
taking up the next stitch, which is 
spaced Vs" away. 

5. Repeat step 4 until several 
stitches have been taken, then pull 
the thread tight to form the roll. The 
stitching at the fold rolls over to meet 
the stitching at the raw edge, thus 
concealing the thread inside rolled 
hem. (Figure 7) 

F. Hem in Pleat (For skirts having 
a seam on the inside fold of the pleat) 

Method A (Medium-weight fabrics) 

1. Measure hem depth; clip seam 
allowance at top of hem. 

2. Press seam open from clipped 
point to lower edge of hem, grading 
seam from marked hemline to lower 
edge. 

3. Turn up hem on marked line 
and finish. 

4. Stitch through folded edge of 
pleat. (Figure 8) 

Method B (Bulky fabrics) 

1. Leave seam of pleat open about 
8" up from cut edge of skirt. 

2. Hem garment, making sure hems 
match on each side of opened seam. 

3. Sew opened seam through the 
hem. 

4. Turn seam at lower edge to form 
a mitered corner. Stitch edges to- 
gether. (Figure 9) 



OF THE DARK SEED OF JOSEPH 

Oh, world, look beneath this skin of bronze and find 

A spirit gentle as a dove. 
Look deep into these eyes, soul searching, 

And find her portion of God's love. 

He who does truly mark the sparrow's fall, 
Has given of his glory to us all. 

♦ Verna S. Carter 



397 



SPECIAL 

Surplus New Material Pack 
Consisting of: 

72 Sq. Ft. of 
White Nylon Net 

8 Ft. of 6" Wide Organdy Ruffle 
With Gathered Quilted Top 

2 Pieces Pink and Blue Taffeta 
8" Wide by 40" Long. 

Made up as bassinet skirts but easily 
disassembled for other uses. Packaged 
individually in plastic bags. 

Enclose $1.25 for sample 

plus $1.00 each for additional 

packs — freight prepaid. 

$10.00 Dozen — At Store 

Foreign Countries $3.58 Airmail 
for sample 

J. J. DE BRY COMPANY 

2944 South West Temple 84115 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone: 487-3297 



Cook 

ELECTRIC 




Pots and pans stay 

"white glove" 

clean 

If it's electric. It's better! 
UTAH POWER & LIGHT COMPANY 



HOW MUCH DO YOU 

SPEND PER YEAR 

ON NYLONS? 

Surveys show active women 
spend from $25 to $50 per year. 
You can cut down significantly on 
this expense that every woman 
has. We will send you a year's 
supply (up to 24 pairs) of beauti- 
ful 15 denier seamless nylons 
for just $7.95. Choose from six 
lovely shades, including white. 

Millions of pairs sold 
Nationally advertised 

Introductory offer 
Write 

FASHION SALES COMPANY 

Box 47 
Provo, Utah 84601 



NORTHERN TEMPLE TOUR 

June 16-24 

SOUTHERN 
CANYONLAND TOUR 

June 17-20 

NORTHWEST TOURS 
CANADIAN ROCKIES 

June 25— July 8 
Aug. 20— Sept. 2 

SUMMER PARADISE 
HAWAIIAN TOUR 

July 15-29 

TWO HILL CUMORAH 
PAGEANT TOURS 

Leaving July 22 

BLACK HILLS PASSION 
PLAY TOUR 

Aug. 20— Aug. 27 

LABOR DAY TOUR 

Bryce, Zion & Grand 
Sept. 2— Sept. 4 

James Travel Tours 

2230 Scenic Drive 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

Phone: 466-8723 



398 




BEAUTIFUL 
HANDY 

DURABLE 



A sure way of keeping alive the valuable in- 
struction of each month's Relief Society Maga- 
zine is in a handsomely bound cover. The 
Mountain West's first and finest bindery and 
printing house is prepared to bind your editions 
into a durable volume. 

Mail or bring the editions you wish bound to 
the Deseret News Press for the finest of service. 

1600 Empire Road, Salt Lake City, Utah 84104 
Phone 486-1892 

Cloth Cover — $3.25; Leather Cover — $5.25 

Yearly Index Included 

Advance payment must accompany all orders. 

Please include postage according to table listed 
below if bound volumes are to be mailed. 



Zone 
Zone 
Zone 
Zone 



Postage Rates from Salt Lake City, Utah 
L and 2 . 



.55 
.60 
.65 
.80 



Zone 6 90 

Zone 7 1.05 

Zone 8 1.20 




PAGEANT TOURS 

including 

Canada's World Fair 
July 17 
July 22 



ALASKA TOUR 

August 

NORTHWESTERN TOUR 

June 25 

EUROPE TOUR 

Leaves August 

Margaret Lund Tours 

110 East 2nd South 

Salt Lake City, Utah 

328-8982 485-2444 

Idaho Falls, 522-2581 



399 




/^i^^ C>W^i^gi^^<{!^i^^^ 



99 



99 



Mrs. Olena M. Peterson Larson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Ella G. Sanborn Keeie 
Spanish Fork, Utah 

Mrs. Christina Otteson Evans 
Hayward, California 



Mrs. Albertha Fransiska Nielson Hatch 
Riverton, Wyoming 

Mrs. Sarah Ann Smith Stewart 
Cardston, Alberta, Canada 

Mrs. Sarah A. Collins Frost 
Ogden, Utah 



92 



97 
95 
94 



Mrs. Mary Lou Farr Driver 
San Diego, California 



Mrs. Lois Ann Stevens Tanner Brady 
Salt Lake City, Utah 



93 



Mrs. Sarah Amelia Wilson Johnson 
Santa Monica, California 

Mrs. Elizabeth Spackman Robinson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Linda Neilson Wilkerson 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Minnie E. Bedell Banta 
Sacramento, California 



Mrs. Susie Knapp Campbell 
St. George, Utah 

Mrs. Fannie Carter Solana 
St. Augustine Beach, Florida 

Mrs. Annie Surilda Landon Pouiter 
Ogden, Utah 

Mrs. Harriet Hands Dixon 
San Luis Obispo, California 

Mrs. Emma Clark Judd 
Tacoma, Washington 

Mrs. Phebe A. Reeves Davies 
Kanarraville, Utah 



91 



Mrs. Mary Etta Lee Cox 
St. George, Utah 

Mrs, Clara Gentry Reid Donelson 
Price, Utah 

Mrs. Cynthia Ann Keele Larsen 
Arcadia, Utah 

Mrs. Edith D. Cummins McBride 
Claremont, California 

Mrs. Dora Maude White Whitehead 
Santa Monica, California 



Mrs. Amorett Allen Fifield 
Rockland, Idaho 

Mrs. Sarah Centenny Wilson Turley 
Mesa, Arizona 

Miss Minnie Broomhead 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Orpha Ann Davis Whitney 
Prince Albert, Saskatchewan, Canada 

Mrs. Marian Chausse Petter 
Billings, Montana 

Mrs. Sarah Jensen Fenton 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Ellen Jorgensen Christensen 
Provo, Utah 

Mrs. Jean Coleman Alder 
Midway, Utah 



99 



92 



Mrs. Emma Elizabeth Borman Clardy 
Los Angeles, California 



Mrs. Katherine Howard-Surrey 
Montreal, Quebec, Canada 

Mrs. Maggie Loader Perry 
Salt Lake City, Utah 

Mrs. Olive Parkinson Smart Monson 
Logan, Utah 

Mrs. Laura Horrocks Solomon 
Salt Uke City, Utah 

Mrs. Sarah Ann Webster Robinson 
Rocklin, California 

Mrs. Margaret Ann English Browning 
Salt Uke City, Utah 

Mrs. Francis Rebecca Tempest Bodell 
Sandy, Utah 

Mrs. Emma Tovey Page Nielson 
Woods Cross, Utah 



400 



Two outstanding books of interest to LDS women 




REASONING, REVELATION - AND YOU! 

by James J. Unopulos, Jr. $4.95 

Happiness is based on accepting and living available 
truth, through understanding, which is based on gain- 
ing the power of good reasoning and properly following 
revelation from God. Here is a valuable book to help you, 
the reader, effectively solve the problems of life through 
reasoning and revelation. 




STRANGERS ON EARTH 

by Sara and Irene Black $4.95 

Here is an exciting and heart-warming novel of a color- 
ful and troubled period in Church history — the settle- 
ment of the Mormon colonies in Mexico. The story tells 
of the suffering and hardships which were surmounted 
by a hardy people with boundless faith in the Restored 
Gospel. Strangers on Earth is also a tender love story 
that will touch a responsive cord in every woman's heart. 



Oe^eret Book 

COM P A N Y 

44 EAST so TEMPLE AND AT COTTONWOOD MALL 

SALT LAKE CITY 

2472 WASHINGTON BLVD . OGDEN 

777 SO MAIN ST. ORANGE. CALIFORNIA 



WRITE NOW 

DESERET BOOK COMPANY, 

44 East South Temple, Salt Lake City, Utah 84110 

or 777 South Main, Orange, California 92669 

Please send me: 

D REASONING, REVELATION - AND YOU! 
n STRANGERS ON EARTH 

I enclose a check/money order for total amount $ Utah residents ordering 

from Salt Lake must add 3V2% sales tax; California residents ordering from Orange must add 4% sales tax. 

Or, bill my established account Q 

NAME... . 

ADDRESS 

CITY STATE ... ZIP.... 

OPEN A CHARGE ACCOUNT NOW! Send for information. r.s. May 67 




Second Class Postage Paid 
at Salt Lake Citv, Utah 



It's NEW . . . BeneficiaVs 

Lifetime Securi^ 

A unique '' once -in-a-lifetime'' plan that provides these benefits: 



• Protection adjusts to changing needs 
throughout lifetime of policyowner, with 
additional coverage at peak need periods 
when family is growing. 

• Premium stays at same low level 
throughout life of the policy. 

• Protection increases without regard to 
Here's how it works' 



$50,000 



ILLUSTRATION OF 
A 5UNIT POLICY: 



$30,000 



health or occupation. 

• Paid up for life at age 65, with no 
additional cost. 

• "Lifetime Security" can be extended to 
become an all-in-one family policy at 
small extra cost. 



^►1 $50,000 



$5,000, 




Age 
6 mos 



NO FURTHER 
PREMIUM 

Age Age Age Age PAYMENTS 

50 55 60 65 



For details, consult your Beneficial Life Man. 
He'll meet you any time, any place. 




BENEFICIAL LIFE 

Virgil H. Smith, Pres. Salt Lake City, Uuh 




•N r- 



^S^!-'^' 



■f^'s'^W' 



The 



Magazine 



JUNE 1967 









y^?^«^r 




'i-'-^'A 




,'- <»"'*'_, "^ ■ 



:^?i»r 



EASTWARD FROM ISLANDS 

Bind me with your winter wheat 

Fields under the austere cliffs. 

Hold me by all chains 

Of remembrance and duty, 

Lest I, seduced by beauty, 

Live as the hibiscus for one day. 

Remind me of eternity. 

Pierce my eyes with splendor 

Of all precepts and all holiness, 

So, wounded and broken, I return. 

Nor among thorn hedge burn 

In the glowing ashes gray. 

Lash me with bitter winds. 

Scar me with grinding hours, 

So I live to see morning 

Rise like a shout among cloud rifts, 

Sun melting ice drifts 



And the dark chains away 




Break me with 






Burden and bond. 






Dissolve me not 






With summer and 


sound. 


41: 


^VH^hI 


Vlargery 


S. Stewart 



The Cover: Mount Hood, Oregon 

Transparency by Dorothy J. Roberts 
Lithographed in full color by Deseret News Press 

Frontispiece: ^; Farm Scene in Colorado 

Photograph by Arizona Photographic Associates 

Art Layout: Dick Scopes 

Illustrations: Mary Scopes 



401 




'/vm/ 




mra* 




How thrilled I was to see a picture of 
my mother and her co-workers in the 
Note From the Field from Sydney Stake 
(Australia) in the February Magazine. It 
has been eight years since I left my 
home, but some of the faces were still 
familiar. I would like to thank my 
mother for sending me a gift subscrip- 
tion to the Magazine. 

Nita Ehmann Olsen 
Ogden, Utah 

I have now received my fourth issue of 
The Relief Society Magazine, which has 
been a great source of strength to me, 
and adds much happiness and wonder- 
ful ideas to a newly married couple. 

Julie Tall Marshall 
Orem, Utah 

I wish to express my appreciation for 
all the work that goes into our Maga- 
zine. My mother gave me a year's sub- 
scription when I married, and I have 
very happily renewed it twice since. As 
we presently live thirty miles from the 
nearest church, I am unable to attend 
Relief Society, and miss both the les- 
sons and the fellowship of the sisters. 
Last year I was homemaking leader and 
organist. Now I find that the Magazine 
helps to fill the gap that exists in my 
week, and I am glad to be able to study 
the appropriate lessons. I was thrilled 
to read the address by Elder Harold B. 
Lee in the January issue, and I took 
his counsel to my heart. 

Jeanette Miller 
Verona, Tasmania, Australia 

We thought my picture was so nice 
(hobby feature, October 1966) that my 
husband rushed out and got a nice little 
frame for it. I have received many 
letters, even from people not of our 
faith, saying how pleased they were to 
see it. 

Hestella Kuttler 
Pocatello, Idaho 



A friend sends me The Relief Society 
Magazine. This has gone on for years. 
What a gift it is! I am not of your faith, 
but I enjoy this publication. It is so 
refreshing to read stories, editorials, 
and poems that stand for what is 
basically good and beautiful. I especial- 
ly like Dorothy Clapp Robinson's stories. 
Mrs. Wm. A. Hopper 
Boise, Idaho 

I have just finished reading the wonder- 
ful story "Tell Me of Love" (serial, 
concluded in February 1967), by Rosa 
Lee Lloyd, and must tell you how It has 
inspired me. The Ridgehaven family 
was such a credit to their Church and 
to their country, that the story has 
actually helped me to face my own life 
and its problems with new courage. 
Seldom have I read a story with so 
much verve and suspense. I am sure 
everyone is looking forward to Mrs. 
Lloyd's next appearance in the Maga- 
zine. 

Marva Cain 
Memphis, Tennessee 

When the hustle and restlessness of 
modern living patterns are broken down 
to a minimum, I take joy and pleasure 
in reading The Relief Society Magazine. 
Here in the mission field, one doesn't 
have much time for literature concern- 
ing life and the sublime incidents which 
occur therein, and so I always take pride 
in the Magazine, for it lends me re- 
newed spirits and disposition. 

Elder Markus Zimmer 
Berlin, Germany 

The Relief Society Magazine certainly 
has added much to our home. There are 
many, many wonderful suggestions for 
keeping an orderly home, with the love, 
understanding, and beauty of the gos- 
pel. 

Daria J. Iberl 
Typens, Pennsylvania 



402 



The 

[R(©DD(®fF @©OD(®t^ 
Magazine 



Volume 54 June 1967 Number 6 

Editor Marianne C. Sharp Associate Editor Vesta P. Crawford 
General Manager Belle S. Spafford 

Special Features 

404 Emma Ray Riggs McKay Emma Rae McKay Ashton 

418 For Successful Family Home Evenings Belva B. Ashton 

450 Annual Report for 1966 Hulda P. Young 

432 The Holy Family (Andrea del Sarto) Floyd Breinholt 

Fiction 

427 The Golden Chain — Chapter 5 Hazel M. Thomson 

General Features 

402 From Near and Far 

424 Editorial: The 137th Annual General Church Conference 

426 Woman's Sphere Ramona W. Cannon 

480 Birthday Congratulations 

The Home- Inside and Out 

434 Mary Ma's Wedding Cake Mary lla Flinders 

436 East Long Beach (California) Stake Fine Arts Show 

438 Embroidered Motifs Decorate Crocheted Afghan Florence G. Williams 

439 A Sweater That Blossoms With Flowers Florence G. Williams 

440 Spinner of New Zealand Wool 

441 Flower Show in Lost River Stake (Idaho) 

441 Helen Four Eagle Boy and Roseline Long Knife Make Patchwork Quilt 

442 Variations of the Tortilla Leanor J. Brown 
444 Mix-and-Match Wardrobes Ethelynn Keiser 
449 Medallions of Artistry Mark Her Years 

Lesson Department 

464 Summer Months Sewing Course Discussion IV Eleanor Jorgensen 

467 Spiritual Living — Preview of Lessons for 1967-68 Roy W. Doxey 

469 Visiting Teacher Messages — Preview of Lessons for 1967-68 Alice Co/ton Smith 

All Homemaking Meeting — Preview of Lessons for 1967-68 Celestia J. Taylor 

All Social Relations — Preview of Lessons for 1967-68 Alberta H. Christensen 

474 Cultural Refinement — Preview of Lessons for 1967-68 Bruce B. Clark 

Poetry 

401 Eastward From Islands Margery S. Stewart 

Three-Year-Old, Christie Lund Coles 435; Wren Time, Ethel Jacobson 461; Life's Journey, 
Judith Leigh-Kendall 461; Now the Other World Is Gone, Dorothy J. Roberts 478; 
Directions, Dixie Randall Oveson 478. 

Published monthly by THE GENERAL BOARD OF RELIEF SOCIETY of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day 
Saints. ® 1967 by the Relief Society General Board Association. Editorial and Business Office: 76 North Main 
Street, Salt Lake City, Utah 84111; Phone 364-2511; Subscription Price $2.00 a year; foreign, $2.00 a year; 20c 
a copy, payable in advance. The Magazine is not sent after subscription expires. No back numbers can be sup- 
plied. Renew promptly so that no copies will be missed. Report change of address at once, giving old and new 
address. Entered as second-class matter February 18, 1914, at the Post Office, Salt Lake City, Utah, under the 
Act of March 3, 1879. Acceptance for mailing at special rate of postage provided for in section 1103, Act of Oc- 
tober 8, 1917, authorized June 29, 1918. Manuscripts will not be returned unless return postage is enclosed. 
Rejected manuscripts will be retained for six months only. The Magazine is not responsible for unsolicited manu- 
scripts. 



Photogrraph by Lignell-Gill 





Emma Ray Riggs McKay as a young wife and mother 



MOTHER LOVE 

Emma Ray Riggs McKay 

When you were a girl in the long, long ago. 

With no cares except lessons, or maybe a beau, 
Were you asked by a neighbor, a very dear friend, 

To be with her babe and your services lend? 
With your arms about baby in tender embrace, 

Examining each line of its dear little face. 
As it dropped off to sleep under your rhythmic line. 

Did you ever say lightly, "I wish it were mine"? 

And when you were married to that handsome beau, 

Who courted you gallantly years, years ago. 
And God blessed you with babies with eyes brown and blue. 

With features of yours and your husband's, too. 
Did your soul burst with happiness, satisfaction, and joy 

As you gazed with fond love on the face of your boy? 
As you sang to it, crooned to it, thought it divine, 

Did your heart throb the murmur, "I'm thankful it's mine"? 

And, then, as the years hurried happily on. 

And the mates of the children in time came along. 
When you held your first grandchild pressed close to your heart, 

Did you wish for one like him — to make a new start? 
No! Woman's life is divided in three in life's test — 

Maidenhood, motherhood, then self-culture and rest. 
As you look on the forms of the grandchildren nine. 

You're content to say glowingly, "I love them as mine." 




PART I 
EARLY HOME LIFE, MARRIAGE, AND CHILDREN 

Emma Rae McKay Ashton 

■ Emma Louise Riggs, the happy mother, was startled from her 
reverie by a banging door and the sound of running in the hall. 

The two boys are up, she thought. When the boys reached her 
room, nine-year-old Ned exclaimed, "Where's the new baby? May 
we see her?" 

"Can she play with us? What does she look like?** echoed Lester, 
who was five. 



405 



June 1967 



"Come in and see for yourselves." The lively youngsters pushed 
open the door and rushed to their mother's bedside, their father 
close behind joining them. Emma, raising herself on one elbow, ten- 
derly lifted her tiny treasure from the covers for the trio to see more 
clearly. At first they laughed. She was so small and pink. As they 
examined each tiny feature, they were delighted, and with happy 
exclamations, welcomed into the family circle their new baby sister. 
"She is like a ray of sunshine," beamed the happy father. "Her iiame 
shall be Ray — Emma Ray Riggs." 



t was June 23, 1877. Emma Louise had awakened early. As she 
gazed lovingly at the wee miracle nestled in her arms, she could 
hardly contain her happiness. A little girl had arrived in their home. 
As she expressed her gratitude in silent supplication for this sweet 
spirit, at the same time she prayed that her little one might be spared. 
The Riggs family had lost two of their sons. Walter, two years younger 
than Ned, died at six months, and Lester's twin, Harold, had lived 
only a month and a half. Though the mortality rate for infants was 
high in those days, and many mothers experienced this tragedy, this 
failed to lessen the sorrow felt by these loving parents. 

With her cheerful smile and sunny disposition, Ray's presence 
through the years brought much love and lightened the hearts of all 
in the household. Two years later, when baby Lawrence was born, 
the family's joy was complete. 

Two months following Emma Ray's birth, President Brigham 
Young died, a sorrow to their community and to the Church as a 
whole. Many tales were told of President Young's personal interest in 
his people. This family story Ray often heard related in her childhood. 
One day, her mother, whose handsome hair had grown too long and 
too thick to manage properly, stopped at the barber shop. Inside she 
met President Young, who inquired, "Emma Louise Riggs, what are 
you doing here?" 

"I've come to have my hair cut. President Young." 

"Your beautiful hair is your crowning glory. You go right home. I 
forbid you to let the barber touch it!" She obeyed, turned around, 
and walked out. But later, she returned to have it cut. 

Ray grew up in happy surroundings. Her father, Obadiah H. Riggs 
had built their home at 56 North 2d West Street in Salt Lake City. 
In her childhood she played ball and marbles sometimes with her 
brothers, but most of her activity was shared with her two cousins. 



406 



Photograph by C. R. Savage 




Emma Ray Riggs (center) with her brothers Lester (sitt'mg on the 
table at the left) and Ned (standing at the right) 



Nell and Bell Barrett, who lived next door. By the hour they played 
jacks, jump the rope, and hopscotch. When the snow was heavy in 
the wintertime, they took turns riding on a sled. Her home was 
one of culture, refinement, and love. The family members, as Ray 
grew older, loved to play and sing together, not only the popular songs 
of the day, but music of the masters as well. Much has been said 
about their mother's love for music. She taught her children to love 
it, too. Ned, her oldest brother, dark and handsome, an outstanding 
athlete — ball player and fancy skater — had inherited his mother's 
strong voice and musical talent. An entertainer at heart, he spent 
hours in the evenings playing the piano, singing the operas of the day 
from memory, and telling humorous stories. Often Lester joined his 
older brother with his sweet tenor, and Ray's rich contralto harmo- 
nized beautifully with her brothers' voices in duets and trios. Lester 
was the literary one. He worked on the school paper, was an active 
member of the school's debating society, memorized quickly and could 



407 



June 1967 



quote Shakespeare fluently. His interest later turned to law, which 
he studied and subsequently practiced for a short time. 

Ray, eager to learn, was especially happy when she could read. In- 
struction was given at the elementary and high school held in the 
original Seventeenth Ward meetinghouse on Second North between 
West Temple and First West Streets, a few blocks from her home. At 
last she could discover for herself the secrets contained in those 
volumes in her father's library. Of the many books he had brought 
from the East, one set was especially inviting to Ray, Junior Classics^ 
the best from the world's greatest authors. She was in her glory as she 
read, and read, and read. In fact she read so much, her mother was 
afraid she would impair her eyesight. 




"hen she wasn't reading, she was practicing the piano. Drilling 
the scales, playing her exercises, or memorizing a favorite selection 
were seldom a drudgery, but a pleasure. The instrument upon which 
she played was one of the handsomest in the valley. This stately, ma- 
hogany grand piano, with elaborately carved legs, had journeyed across 
the plains. It was one of three brought to Salt Lake City by John R. 
Robbins and presented to his daughter Emma Louise Riggs. It was 
a source of pride and boundless pleasure for members of the Riggs 
family, their friends, and acquaintances. Frequently, Ray's mother 
took time from her voice and piano pupils to teach her daughter. All 
her life Ray not only enjoyed this talent herself, but she brought 
many hours of pleasure to others with her playing. 

From her mother and grandmother Robbins, Ray learned the art 
of homemaking. She helped with the daily household chores, with the 
cooking and cleaning. If one of the coal-oil lamps was low in oil, 
sputtered with an untrimmed wick, or failed to produce a bright light 
because of a cloudy chimney, it was Ray's fault. The lamps were, for 
the most part, her responsibility. 

It was late one Saturday afternoon when Ray finished cleaning her 
grandmother's house. "Is that all right, Grandma?" she questioned, 
hoping for a word of praise for her afternoon's work. 

"Oh, I guess so," sighed her grandmother. 

"Just tell me what else you want done and I'll be glad to do it," 
offered the willing Ray. 

"You haven't dusted the tops of the pictures." 

Ray complied by doing this. Her grandmother expected thorough- 



408 



Emma Ray Riggs McKay 



ness. By doing tasks well in her youth, Ray learned to be immaculate 
in her housekeeping. 

There were socks to mend, sewing to be done, and the weekly 
washing and ironing to do. These latter tasks were the most difficult. 
First, the clothes were soaked overnight, then boiled in lye water on 
top of the stove and, finally, scrubbed by hand on a washboard in a 
metal tub of homemade soapsuds. Ironing, an all-day chore, was 
accomplished with heavy flatirons heated on top of the stove. On 
many hot summer days, Ray stood pressing long, full petticoats, with 
the coal stove burning fiercely, perspiration dripping down her face. 
It's a wonder she didn't faint. 

A rich pioneer heritage was hers and she delighted in listening to 
the story of her grandparents' conversion to the gospel in the East. 
Desiring to join their fellow members of the Church in Salt Lake 
City, the John Robbins family had two choices: one, to travel by land 
across the plains, or two, to sail with the Sam Brannan Company by 
boat around Cape Horn to San Francisco. They decided to go 
by water. With spirits high, they boarded the ship Brooklyn, not 
dreaming it would take them six months to complete their journey. 
Two small sons were buried at sea; a baby daughter was bom on 
the Pacific and appropriately named Anna Pacific Robbins, who 
later became Ray's aunt and the mother of Nell and Bell Barrett. 

Love for the gospel was instilled in Ray as a child. The family 
was taught to be consistent in saying individual and family prayers 
and in attending Sunday School, in the Seventeenth Ward chapel. 
Her testimony developed through Church activity. At seventeen, 
after completing a teaching course under Dr. George H. Brimhall, she 
taught Primary in her ward. Two years later she became a Sunday 
School teacher. 

She loved to teach. Before she was graduated from college, she did 
some substitute teaching in one of the elementary schools. Her 
pupils cried when she had to leave. Recently, a woman who was a 
member in her class at that time reminded her of this experience and 
remarked that she had never forgotten what an excellent teacher she 
was. 

Ray was about eighteen when her mother called to her one day to 
look out of the front room window. Joining her mother, Ray was 
impressed by what she saw. Two tall, handsome young men, each 
holding an arm to help their mother up the walk, were accompanied by 
their two younger sisters. 

"See, Ray, how attentive the boys are to their mother. They will 
make fine husbands for some fortunate girls someday." While attend- 



409 



June 1967 



ing the University of Desert, these young people were to be tenants of 
her mother's home for the next two years and were to be numbered 
among Ray's best friends. Little did she realize then that six years 
hence, the dear friends would be her brother and sisters, and David 
0. McKay, the dearest one of all, her beloved, lifelong companion. 

Ray, too, was attending the University of Deseret. One day as 
she was walking down a corridor she heard someone speaking. Notic- 
ing the door of the room ajar, she stood in the hallway and listened 
to a talk given by young David O. McKay before the Normal Society. 

That young man will amount to something someday, she thought 
to herself. 



n June 1897, David O. McKay, president of his class, was gradu- 
ated from the normal school and was chosen to be the valedictorian. 
During the commencement exercises, Ray, thrilled by his words, 
wondered whether she would ever see him again. She was overjoyed 
when, in July of that same year, Jeannette and Ann McKay invited 
her to Huntsville to attend David O.'s missionary farewell, and she 
willingly accepted. That evening after the program, David 0. walked 
Ray from the chapel to the McKay home, holding her hand all the 
way. They agreed to correspond while he was away. 

The month of August found Ray busy and worried as she took 
care of her ailing mother. It was a bitterly sad August 29, 1897; Ray 
was heartbroken; her sweet mother had passed away. Later in life, 
when she was Utah's Mother of the Year, Ray paid a sincere public 
tribute to this capable woman: ''My mother set me a wonderful 
example, for she had to the 'nth degree all of the qualifications re- 
quired by the Golden Rule Foundation for a good mother — courage, 
cheerfulness, patience, affection, kindness, understanding, and home- 
making ability." Following her mother's death, Ray plunged into her 
University studies. Keeping busy helped to fill the deep void caused 
by this untimely tragedy. The year 1898 was Ray's final one at the 
University, terminating in her being graduated in June with a B.A. 
degree. She was one of six in that year's graduating class. 

When school closed, she traveled to Cincinnati where she enrolled 
in the College of Music and studied piano. Growing homesick for 
her friends in the West, she returned and accepted a teaching position 
in the Madison Elementary School in Ogden, Utah. 

On her first day of teaching, the principal followed her into the 



410 



Emma Ray Riggs McKay 



room and introduced her to the class. Then he pointed to a little boy 
who was sitting on the right side of the room and remarked aloud, 
"Miss Riggs, you might have trouble with that boy down there. He 
has been a disciplinary problem ever since he entered the class. Now, 
if you have any trouble, you just send him to me and we will see that 
he behaves himself." She noticed that he colored with embarrassment 
as he slumped down in his seat. She felt sorry for him. After the 
principal left, she took time while the pupils were studying to write a 
note. As she walked down the aisle, she slipped this note into the 
little boy's hand unnoticed by the rest of the class. On the note she 
had written, "I don't believe what the principal said about you. I 
am sure you are a fine boy and that you will give me your best this 
year." Later, his mother told her that he took the note from his 
pocket for her to read and said, "Be sure to return it. Mother, because 
I want to wear it next to my heart." He was cooperative all that 
year. He grew to be one of Ogden's outstanding citizens, a fine man. 

Just before he was released from his mission, David O. received 
an appointment by mail to teach at the Weber Stake Academy in 
Ogden, which he readily accepted. The courtship which had begun at 
his missionary farewell blossomed through correspondence, and was 
continued in earnest for a year and a half after he returned from 
Scotland, in August 1899. 

One colorful autumn afternoon under a graceful umbrella tree, he 
proposed to her in Lester Park in Ogden. She was thrilled, but 
answered, "Are you sure you want me?" 

"Yes. I am very sure," smiled her sweetheart. 

They became engaged. It was some months later, January 2, 1901, 
when David O. called for Ray in his horse-drawn hack to drive her 
three blocks to the Salt Lake Temple. Here they were married by 
Elder John Henry Smith to be companions for eternity. 

"Though it was crisp, zero weather, our hearts were warm and we 
didn't feel the cold," Ray recalls. Following the ceremony, they drove 
back to the home of her cousin Bell White to complete last-minute 
preparations for that night's reception. 

The next day the happy couple traveled on the old Bamberger 
Electric train to Ogden. They visited at David O.'s Aunt Mary's, 
hitched the team to their fringed surrey, and drove to Huntsville 
where they started their married life. They have been considering 
each other's needs and problems ever since. From the first, Ray knew 
that a successful marriage has to be worked for, not just in the first 
six months of wedded bliss, or the first five or ten years, but each day 
the couple are together — forever. 



411 



June 1967 



Photograph by C. R. Savage 

A year prior to their marriage, 
David O. McKay had been called 
to the Weber Stake Sunday 
School board and later became 
second assistant to Superinten- 
dent Thomas B. Evans. In this 
community, also, he was well es- 
tablished in his teaching career at 
Weber Academy, so they made 
their first home in Ogden at 2247 
Monroe Avenue. In April 1902 he 
was appointed principal of Weber. 
While her husband was busy 
with his responsibilities as the 
academy's chief executive and a 
stake auxiliary leader performing 
his Church duties, Ray was con- 
cerned not only with the problems 
of bringing children into the 
world and of rearing them in an 
atmosphere of love and kindness, 
but of being a loving companion 
to her husband as well. During 
her early married life she traveled 
many miles in a horse-drawn 
buggy holding a baby on her lap 
so she could be with her young 
husband and encourage him as he visited wards in the area on speak- 
ing assignments. "I have a husband who wants me to be with him 
and I am glad to do what he wants me to do at all times," was her 
resolve. 

"It warms my heart when I look down in the audience and see her 
sitting there," her husband has said repeatedly. 




Emma Ray Riggs at the agis of twelve 



HOW SHE TRAINED HER CHILDREN 

When Ray sat in the congregation and first heard the announce- 
ment of her husband's appointment as a member of the Council of 
the Twelve Apostles at the April 1906 general conference, she began 
to cry. Though her joy was great at this deserved honor and recogni- 
tion of his spiritual worthiness and leadership capabilities, she knew 
in her heart that this important assignment would require him to 
spend considerably more time away from her and their little ones. In the 



412 



Emma Ray Riggs McKay 



years that followed, he did have to spend two and three weeks away 
from home for stake conferences, for the General Authorities traveled 
by horse and buggy. But she was equal to her increased responsibili- 
ties as homemaker and mother, teaching her children to be prayerful, 
helpful, honest, thoughtful of others, and faithful in their Church 
duties. Mothers ask "How did she rear her children?" The following 
are some incidents in their lives, 
cm 

o meet the needs of their growing family, a larger house was 
built on 676 Twenty-first Street which served as home from 1904 to 
1920. The children were trained to help in the home. One of the 
earliest recollections of her oldest son is of helping his mother on 
washday. She began the laundry process by transferring the over- 
night soaked clothes into an elongated boiler on the coal stove and 
boiling them in lye water as she had learned to do as a girl. She then 
used the handle of a broom, from which all of the paint had been 
scraped, to move the clothes from the boiler to the washer. Her son 
turned the washer. It was a great day for him when a motor was 
attached to the washing machine and he was relieved of this chore. 
It was his duty, also, to make a fire every morning in the kitchen 
stove, and, later, in the furnace. Milking and caring for their cow 
were his responsibilities as well. 

Sometimes the children helped her pluck the feathers from chickens 
which had been dipped in boiling water, then dunked quickly in a tub 
of cold water so the pluckers wouldn't bum their hands while they 
worked. The cleaned chickens were then singed over a flame to bum 
the fine hairs, fried to a golden brown, and served on Sundays or for 
night meals. Sometimes her children churned butter from thick, 
sweet cream skimmed from the top of their pans of cooled milk. 

She traded at a little corner grocery store located half a block away, 
charged each time, then paid the bill at the first of the month. Once, 
as she was reviewing her charge slips, she noticed several marked 
"candy." Upon questioning the children, she found one to be the 
guilty party. Instead of becoming angry and spanking him, she took 
him firmly by the hand and walked with him to the store. She had 
him apologize to the storekeeper for charging candy without his par- 
ents' permission. This punishment was far more effective to impress 
the principle of honesty on the youngster than a spanking would have 
been. She then provided an opportunity for him to earn a little spend- 
ing money by giving him the responsibility of the white Leghorn 
chickens they kept in the back yard. He fed them and gathered the 



413 



June 1967 



eggs. When his mother had used all the eggs she needed, she allowed 
him to keep the rest, which he washed and saved. As soon as he had 
a dozen, he sold them at the store for his spending money. 

Next door to their home was a vacant lot. One day one of the boys, 
while in this field retrieving his runaway chickens, stumbled onto 
someone's stray rabbit. Forgetting the chickens momentarily, he gave 
chase to the bunny, caught it, took it home, and improvised a pen 
out of a cardboard box, intending to keep the pet. Noting his 
activity. Mother reminded him that the rabbit wasn't his. It belonged 
to somebody else. 

"Oh, please let me keep it. We don't know who the owner is," 
pleaded her little boy. 

"We'll speak to Papa when he comes home." On the principle of 
honesty the two parents were united in their stand. The rabbit must 
be returned to the field. In a few minutes the boy re-entered the house 
still carrying his furry treasure. 

"Why didn't you let it go?" 

"I did, but it kept coming back to me," he hedged. 

Gently, his mother accompanied him to the field and stood beside 
him as he reluctantly placed the bunny on the ground and watched 
it hop away. Sensing his grief, she felt as sad as he did. A week 
later a pair of rabbits was bought and given to him to care for as his 
own. 

Every day this son had to walk several blocks to find clover or 
alfalfa to appease the appetites of his ever-increasing group of rabbits. 
Across the street lived Miss Seaman, the principal of his school, who 
grew a large plot of lucerne in her back yard. One day, in his 
searching, he spotted this plot, so conveniently near his home. He was 
overjoyed at his good fortune. Crawling through a hole in the fence, 
he hurriedly picked the tender lucerne, stuffed it carefully into his 
gunny sack, climbed back through the hole and, with the full pack 
slung over his shoulder, ran whistling to his hungry pets. This he 
continued to do. It wasn't long before Miss Seaman, peering out of 
her window, noticed a neatly cleaned area in her green patch. With 
diligent watching, she soon discovered the culprit and called his 
mother on the phone. 

His mother was humiliated. To think a son of hers would do such 
a thing! He must go with her to apologize. That was a blow. It 
was bad enough to have to say he was sorry to the groceryman, but 
to his principal! This was too much. Though he pleaded, promising 
never to do it again, his mother was adamant. He gave the apology 
and was made to understand he wasn't permitted to go into her 



414 



Emma Ray Riggs McKay 



yard again. His mother instructed him, ''If you want rabbits, you'll 
have to look around for food for them/' 

She could be lenient when the questioned act didn't hurt the 
child or infringe upon another's rights. She asked one of her boys 
to go to Miller's Butcher Shop on Washington Avenue, several blocks 
away, for some pickled onions. On the way home, he tasted one. It 
tasted so good, he kept eating them. The carton was only half full 
when he arrived home. His mother remarked, "Oh, you like these, 
do you?" He was relieved that she hadn't scolded him. 

''If you obey me, nothing will happen to you." He was convinced 
that if he were hurt, it was because he had disobeyed. Once he piled 
several boxes on top of one another to stand on so he could reach to 
string some ropes across the room. He was cautioned by his mother 
to use a chair. Not heeding her advice, he climbed on the tier of 
boxes and fell, but he didn't cry because he knew he had disobeyed. 

To help her children develop an interest in things, Ray let them 
have patches of the garden for their own. With considerable patience, 
she showed them how to plant pansy and violet seeds, reminded 
them to water them daily, then shared their pleasure when the tender 
shoots appeared and the flowers blossomed. 



\iJne morning in March 1916, David O. McKay was severely injured 
and hospitalized after a serious car accident in the canyon. That 
night when Ray called one of the boys to eat his dinner, he refused, 
saying he was fasting and praying for his papa's recovery. The next 
morning he asked his mother what he could do to help. She suggested 
he pick a bouquet of his pansies. This he did and walked nine blocks 
carrying his offering personally to the hospital. This sincere display 
of affection not only cheered the patient, but was treasured through 
the years by a grateful father and proud mother. 

Ray loved to be with her children. One boy remembers he lived 
only a block away from his elementary school, but, to be able to 
eat in a hurry to have more time for ball playing, he asked repeatedly 
if he could take his lunch to school. It would have been easier for 
her to prepare a sandwich, and have him away for the day, but instead 
she said, "I would much rather have you come home at noon." 

"But why?" 

"Because I just want to see you. I like to have you home." This 
made him feel that he was wanted and loved. 

She believed that each occasion shared with the children strength- 



415 




Emma Ray plays the piano for her husband President David O. McKay 



416 



Emma Ray Riggs McKay 



ened her relations with them, so she spent a lot of time with her 
children. Often she sang to them by the stove in the dining room be- 
fore the furnace was installed. There were always luUabys to help 
her children go to sleep. She drilled them with their spelling, or in 
other ways helped them with their studies. If members of her family 
were in plays she practiced with them, giving them their cues. At 
the end of their performances she was always ready to praise, but 
only when commendation was deserved. If needed, she suggested 
ways for improvement. "Now in such and such a scene, we couldn't 
hear you very well," for example. 

With her children, too, Ray spent a lot of time teaching them how 
to read, starting on a primer she had bought entitled The Sunbonnet 
Babies. She encouraged them to go over and over the pages, sounding 
out the words, until they knew The Sunbonnet Babies and other 
books by heart. As a result, they were readers when they entered 
school and were placed in high first or in the second grade. She also 
started her children on the piano, and though some of them played 
other instruments later, she maintained that learning the piano was 
an important foundation upon which to base a music education and 
appreciation. She played duets with them. One of her sons played 
the violin. She accompanied him in Church or on programs where 
he was asked to perform. She was present when any of her children 
performed in any way. She always showed an interest in their 
various accomplishments and activities. 

When her children made a grammatical error in their conversation, 
she corrected them each time and gave the reason for the proper 
usage, thus giving them good training in English. On the day her 
oldest son left for his first day at school she was apprehensive. 
Would he be subjected to swearing and other bad language from 
which he had been sheltered these six years? He returned at the 
end of the day and she inquired, "Well, dear, did you hear any bad 
language today?" 

"Yes, Mother." 

"Oh! That's too bad. What did you hear?" 

" Ts' for *are,' " was his reply. 

Recently this son, now a prominent attorney, visited his parents. 
Thinking his mother was asleep on the couch, he passed by her and 
walked directly across the room to greet his father. As they were con- 
versing, his eighty-nine-year-old mother raised her head and re- 
marked, "You made a grammatical error." 

"There's nothing like a grammatical error to awaken your mother," 
laughed her husband. 

{To be concluded) 



417 



For 

Successful 

Family 

Home Evenings 



Belva B. Ashton 

Member, 
General Board of Relief Society 

■ Robert Frost has one of his 
characters in **The Death of the 
Hired Man" say, ''Home is the 
place where, when you have to go 
there, they have to take you in." 

A wonderful woman whom I 
know well told a group of us that 
her teenage daughter once asked 
her, "Mother, why are you nicer 
to everyone else than you are to 
us?" 

Knowing this woman as I do, 
I am sure she does love and serve 
her family, but in a humble, sweet 
way she suggested that perhaps 
too often each of us saves her 
"special" manners, "kind" words, 
and "encouraging" smiles for 
friends and acquaintances, sup- 
posing any action will be accept- 
ed by those with whom we live 
— they will "love" us no matter 
how we treat them! Or, in the 
words of Robert Frost, "They 
have to take you in." However, 
a song from "Showboat" says, "It 
ain't necessarily so." 

And it is not necessarily so! 
Homes are not automatically 
filled with love. There is need to 
apply gospel teachings in our lives 
every day and with every person. 
Most certainly we^ should be 




Left to Right: Randall Holt. Nanette f 

thoughtful and considerate with 
the members of our family. 
Learning how to live better must 
be worked at the year around — 
summer and winter. 

But here it is — June! In the 
Northern Hemisphere trees are 
green with leaves and some 
are colorful with blossoms. Skies 
are blue and birds are singing. 
Streams are rushing downhill 
over smooth pebbles, fish are 
jumping in cool lakes. Children 
are busy with chores or playing, 
and fields are newly planted. 
Summer has arrived! 

Summer is a wonderful, de- 
lightful time. Activities, inter- 
ests, chores, and responsibilities 
change, and with this change in 
routine and activities, something 
else often happens . . . FAMILY 
HOME EVENINGS ARE OF- 
TEN PUT ASIDE. This would 



418 




iolt, Violet P. Passey, Jeffrey Holt 

not be serious if bad habits also 
"went on vacation" during the 
summer, but, unfortunately, such 
is not the case. 

How can any of us — adults or 
children — choose the right if we 
do not constantly, day by day, 
learn and practice the right? This 
ability to choose and live wisely 
is what I envision the Family 
Home Evening can help us do. It 
does not automatically happen in 
the home of the active Church 
member, nor in the home of the 
inactive believer. It more often 
happens, when conscientious and 
prayerful teaching and living 
make it happen. 

It is neither easier nor harder 
to hold regular Family Home Eve- 
nings in the summer than in the 
winter. In both cases there are 
forces which tend to draw us 
away. The only difference is that 



For Successful Family Home Evenings 

the reasons or activities may be 
different. In the winter there are 
school activities, studies, social 
events, and other such involve- 
ments. In the summer it may be 
employment, summer trips, and 
so forth. In making the transition 
from winter to summer activities 
and interests, we may neglect plan- 
ning for Family Home Evening 
and miss several weeks almost 
before we realize it. We are 
thus neglecting . opportunities to 
strengthen ourselves and our 
families even though bad habits 
and bad influences are still at 
work. In the Southern Hemi- 
sphere the process for seasonal 
planning would be reversed. 

The qualities and habits of a 
happy home life can be learned 
or developed. The qualities which 
make a good, happy home can be 
acquired. It is extremely impor- 
tant that a concerted effort be 
made to bring family members 
closer together. It requires plan- 
ning and effort. It is not easy nor 
automatic. 

If we should have learned one 
thing from our Cultural Refine- 
ment lessons this past year, it is 
that any improvement in person- 
ality benefits the one making the 
improvement more than anyone 
else. The mother who treats her 
family with love and considera- 
tion will not only bless her family, 
but will have significant personal 
growth and personal inner hap- 
piness. 

Perhaps those who will benefit 
the most from holding regular 
Family Home Evenings will be 
ourselves — the women. We need 
not look at our children nor our 
husbands as having a monopoly 
on the need to apply gospel teach- 



419 



June 1967 



ings in their lives. If we do not 
possess "their" faults we must as- 
suredly have ''our" own to over- 
come. 

I interviewed many women in 
the preparation of this article 
and, in every case where Family 
Home Evening is being held reg- 
ularly, the woman expressed her 
conviction of its great worth in 
the growth of love, understand- 
ing, and loyalty within the family. 

Not one, however, said this 
success came easily. It is a con- 
tinuing challenge. In every case 
where thoughtful and creative 
planning of the Family Home 
Evening has been carried out, I 
universally received the response 
that the results did merit the ef- 
fort and planning. 

The change of routine from 
winter to summer can have an 
exhilarating effect on the Family 
Home Evenings, if families plan 
for it and are cognizant of the 
opportunities. Family Home Eve- 
ning may be held in different sur- 
roundings out-of-doors: around a 
campfire, in a back yard, in a 
canyon, or on a family overnight 
camp. Home evening may be held 
with relatives or at an historic or 
sentimental place. It may even be 
held in a car as a family travels 
together. Some of the most in- 
timate visits with family members 
or friends have been while travel- 
ing. The physical closeness tends 
to create an emotional closeness. 
All of the elements of safety 
should be observed, and family 
members should be well-rested 
and not overly hungry. 

Most Family Home Evenings, 
in both winter and summer, 
however, will be held in home 
surroundings. This is not nec- 



essarily a detriment. 

The women I interviewed did 
make suggestions as to things 
which have helped make their 
Family Home Evenings more en- 
joyable and meaningful and, since 
they may be helpful, I should 
like to share their ideas with you. 

RELAXED ATMOSPHERE 

At the conclusion of a thor- 
oughly frustrating Family Home 
Evening, when one child had been 
sent to his room and others had 
vied with each other to lead the 
singing or play the piano or out- 
speak one another, and had been 
corrected in rather loud and 
harsh tones, the woman said to 
her husband in the privacy of 
their own room, "Honey, if ever 
there is a time in our home when 
love is not present it is when we 
try to hold Family Home Evening. 
It seems to do more harm than 
good in our family." 

Knowing the importance of fol- 
lowing the counsel of our Church 
leaders, they decided carefully to 
evaluate what was happening to 
cause this failure. 

Among other things, they de- 
cided there were three primary 
areas of weakness: 

(1) Their Family Home Eve- 
ning was a strict teaching situa- 
tion. They decided to encourage a 
more relaxed atmosphere. 

(2) Through actions and com- 
ments of the husband and father, 
it was made to appear as "Mom- 
my's" home evening. He came to 
realize that he was creating an 
impression he had not meant to 
give. He became convinced of the 
importance of his role of leader- 
ship and of presiding. 

(3) Assignments were made in 



420 








in 






L \^l 






*% 






Left to Right: Owen /?., Wendell J., Belva, Marged (holding baby), Allyson, Kay R. 



advance for leading the singing, 
playing the piano, or other par- 
ticipation, so that children were 
not "yelling" for the privilege of 
doing those things. 

These very few and simple 
adaptations have since created an 
entirely different atmosphere in 
their Family Home Evenings. 

TEEN-AGERS 

Don't be overly sensitive to 
teen-agers' reactions. They often 
enjoy Family Home Evenings and 
get more out of them than one 
would ever guess from observing 
them. Don't terminate Family 
Home Evenings just because they 
don't bubble over with enthus- 
iasm. 

After a sixteen-year-old daugh- 
ter had destroyed the spirit of 
teachability and love of a home 
evening through her bored ex- 
pressions, disinterested attitude, 
and flippant replies, the mother 
had a private conversation with 
her. 



The mother asked, *'Jane, do 
you believe the gospel is true?" 

The daughter, abashed at such 
a seemingly foolish question, re- 
sponded, ''Well, Mom, that's a 
silly question. You know I do." 
To which the mother said, "If 
you were a parent and were com- 
manded to hold Family Home 
Evening, would you hold it?" The 
girl responded in the affirmative, 
and the mother said, "That's 
what Dad and I are trying to do, 
but your attitude makes it very 
difficult for us. The younger chil- 
dren look up to you and want to 
do the same things that you do. 
You could help make it a suc- 
cess." 

"I'm sorry. Mother." 

This direct, private, and polite 
conversation made a big differ- 
ence in that home. The father 
who was then an Aaronic Priest- 
hood adult began to teach the 
lessons and preside at the home 
evenings. His own teachable spirit 
was influenced through those les- 



421 



June 1967 



sons and other Church activities, 
and he has now taken his wife to 
the temple. This family attests to 
the wonderful influence of these 
lessons in their lives. 

SIMPLIFY 

We often allow our lives to be- 
come too complicated. One moth- 
er told me that the greatest 
contribution she feels she makes 
toward a successful home evening 
is to plan her personal activities 
on that day toward being ready 
for home evening. She has learned 
through experience to eliminate 
the extra errand, the additional 
chore, or the brief stop at the 
grocery store or cleaners. She de- 
cided it was necessary to keep her 
life as simple as possible on that 
day. With the right kind of prepa- 
ration in the home, she found 
dinner could be served on time and 
home evening could then start on 
schedule. Older children were 
willing to participate because 
they realized they could count 
on when it would be over. 

PERSONALIZE 

The lessons which are most 
successful and have the greatest 
appeal are those which are per- 
sonal to the family. The more this 
can be done, the better. 

In one Family Home Evening 
before the eldest daughter was 
married, the family, quite casual- 
ly, under the direction of the 
father, expressed how much this 
sister and daughter had meant to 
each of them and how much they 
would miss her. It was one of the 
sweetest and happiest moments in 
their family life to hear their re- 
turned missionary son tell of his 
love and appreciation for his sis- 



ter, and how much he would miss 
sharing confidences with her. 

Another family took a lesson 
on pioneer heritage during an 
outing at Lake Powell. Several 
families of cousins were along, 
and the entire group climbed to 
Hole in the Rock and heard true 
stories of their own ancestors and 
other pioneers. Being in such 
rugged, beautiful surroundings, it 
was easier to visualize some of 
the physical hardships which 
their forefathers had experienced. 

Another mother had been 
working on personal histories of 
progenitors. She had pictures and 
stories, and each child chose 
which progenitor he would tell 
about. The family members di- 
vided into groups of two or three 
so that older children could help 
younger ones and, after a time 
of preparation, they made their 
reports to the family. Each pro- 
genitor thus discussed has be- 
come more real to the members 
of that family. 

TIMING 

Young children do not have 
the ability to sit quietly for long 
periods of time, and older mem- 
bers of the family often have 
commitments which require them 
to be free at a certain time. On 
special occasions, when agreed 
upon by family members, home 
evening activities may take long- 
er than usual, but, in general, 
young people will cooperate in re- 
serving time for home evening if 
they know when it will end. 

PRESCHOOLERS 

Many good suggestions are pre- 
sented in the Family Home Eve- 
ning Manual for adapting home 



422 



For Successful Family Home Evenings 



evening lessons to very young 
children. 

Simply making a special oc- 
casion by putting a tablecloth on 
a certain table, playing games, or 
having a favorite person come in, 
will develop an atmosphere of an- 
ticipation and fulfillment toward 
family-centered activities. This 
will not only make little ones 
happy at the time, but will build 
a wonderful attitude toward fu- 
ture home evenings when deeper 
lessons can be taught. 

GRANDPARENTS 

Ideas have been presented in 
this and other Church publica- 
tions for making home evenings 
valuable and interesting for 
couples whose families are no 
longer at home. In addition to en- 
riching their own lives, if they 
know the lesson material in the 
Family Home Evening Manual, 
grandparents can often be a 
blessing to their children and 
grandchildren by (1) reinforcing 
teachings which have been pre- 
sented by the parents, or (2) dis- 
cussing lesson information and 
appropriate stories with grand- 
children who may not have Family 
Home Evenings. 

One grandmother told me she 
cherished such an opportunity of 
sharing gospel truths with her 
grandchildren on a level of their 
ability to understand. The guid- 
ance of the Family Home Eve- 
ning Manual in this situation is 
most helpful. 

LISTEN TO CHILDREN 

Home evening can be a wonder- 
ful opportunity for parents to 
listen to their children, as well 
as teach them. Make it possible 



for the reticent child to talk. He 
will not fight distractions. 

EXPERIMENT 

If your Family Home Evening 
is working well, then continue as 
you are doing. If, on the other 
hand, it is not working as well 
as you would like, experiment 
with other ways of doing things. 
Be alert to new ideas, but above 
all don't give up . . . keep trying. 
There are solutions and the effort 
will be worth it to everyone in 
your family. It is important to 
have Family Home Evening and 
it is equally important that par- 
ents take the time to plan and 
prepare for home evening. One 
cannot teach the material in a 
personal, meaningful way if 
thought has not been given to it. 
To bury one's nose in the manual, 
to use every illustration or story 
which is written, or not to relate 
the material to one's own family, 
can be ''quick death" to interest 
and personal involvement. 

In the introductory remarks of 
the Family Home Evening Man- 
ual it says: ''No other family is 
just like yours. Everything in any 
lesson may not be appropriate for 
your family. Please omit material 
which you or your children do not 
need or could not relate to. This 
will give you more time to get 
involved with the application and 
assignment. The idea is not to go 
from one subject to another as 
fast as you can, but rather from 
a bad habit to a good habit. 

In our homes, let us change 
Robert Frost's words to these: 
"Home is the place where, when 
you want to go there, they want 
to take you in." 



423 




The 137th Annual 
Church Conference 




Volume 54 June 1967 Number 6 

■ Belle S. Spafford, President 

■ Marianne C. Sharp, First Counselor 

■ Louise W. Madsen, Second Counselor 

■ Hulda P. Young, Secretary-Treasurer 



Anna B. Hart 
Edith S. Elliott 
Florence J. Madsen 
Leone G. Layton 
Blanche B. Stoddard 
Evon W. Peterson 
Aleine M. Young 
Josie B. Bay 
Alberta H. Christensen 
Mildred B. Eyring 
Edith P. Backman 
Winniefred S. Manwaring 
EIna P. Haymond 
Mary R. Young 
Mary V. Cameron 
Afton W. Hunt 
Elsa T. Peterson 
Fanny S. Kienitz 
Elizabeth B. Winters 
Jennie R. Scott 
Alice L. Will<inson 
Irene W. Buehner 
Irene C. Lloyd 



Hazel S. Love 
Fawn H. Sharp 
Celestia J. Taylor 
Anne R. Gledhill 
Belva B. Ashton 
Zola J. McGhie 
Oa J. Cannon 
Lila B. Walch 
Lenore C. Gundersen 
Marjorie C. Pingree 
Darlene C. Dedekind 
Cleone R. Eccles 
Edythe K. Watson 
Ellen N. Barnes 
Kathryn S. Gilbert 
Verda F. Burton 
Myrtle R. Olson 
Alice C. Smith 
Lucile P. Peterson 
Elaine B. Curtis 
Zelma R. West 
Leanor J. Brown 
Reba 0. Cariing 




■ The fundamental principles of 
the everlasting gospel were pre- 
sented in strength and beauty at 
the 137th Annual Church Confer- 
ence in the Tabernacl^e, Salt Lake 
City, Utah, April 6th, 8th, and 
9th, 1967. This year, the great 
domed Tabernacle, once called "a 
glory in the desert," is one hun- 
dred years old, and within its 
sacred walls the voices of latter- 
day prophets and apostles have 
counseled the saints; and anthems 
of praise have been heard through- 
out a century. 

In addition to the usual radio 
and television coverage in many 
countries of the world, the first 
transmission of proceedings to 
Mexico and Central America com- 
forted and inspired an estimated 
three million viewers and listeners. 
The Sunday morning session was 
carried to Hawaii for the first time 
by use of the satellite "Lani Bird," 
in orbit 22,300 miles above the 
Pacific Ocean. 

President David 0. McKay, be- 
loved prophet, seer, and revelator, 
now in his ninety-fourth year, pre- 
sided at all sessions and appeared 
in the Tabernacle personally for 
two of the sessions, Thursday 
morning and Sunday morning. He 
watched the other sessions by 
television in his apartment. His 
three eloquent and vital messages 
were read by his son Robert R. 
McKay. All General Authorities 
were present at the conference, 
with the exception of Elder Harold 
B. Lee of the Council of the Twelve, 
who was confined to his home due 
to illness. 

In his opening address. Presi- 
dent McKay emphasized the re- 
sponsibility of the Church and its 
individual members in helping to 
combat the pervasive social evils 
of the present day. 



424 



Among the glaring evils of our day are two which seem to be most detrimen- 
tal, and which must be curbed if we would preserve true Christian ideals. These 
are: First, an increasing tendency to dishonor the marriage vow; and Second, 
the moral decline and the mounting juvenile delinquency. . . . 

The mission of the Church is to minimize and, if possible, eliminate these evils 
from the world. It is evident that we are in need of a unifying force to eliminate 
these evils. 

Such a unifying force, such an ideal is the gospel of Jesus Christ as restored 
through the Prophet Joseph Smith. It explains man's life and its purpose, and 
has within it the vital saving elements, noble ideals, and spiritual uplift for 
which the human heart is yearning. 

President Hugh B. Brown, in speaking of the divinity of the spirit, 
declared: 

Revelation is unfolding truth, whether in . . . the human mind, or a message 
from the Creator. It is the infinite becoming known. Death is not extinguishing 
the light but putting out the lamp because the dawn has come. Night never has 
the last word. The dawn is irresistible. . . . 

That the Savior conquered death, after having taken upon himself mortality, 
gives us the divine assurance that our spirits also transcend death, and that 
our loved ones who have gone before still live. 

Our spirits are divine, for they are the offspring of Deity — therefore cannot 
be touched by death. . . . Life is the absolute power which overrules all else 
There can be no cessation. 

President N. Eldon Tanner spoke of the uplifting and saving power 
of love, patterned upon the mission of the Savior, and exemplified in 
the lives of noble men and women throughout the ages: 

If we are to have this love of which the Savior spoke, and which he emphasizes 
as being the most important thing in life, it must begin in the home and then 
carry into our daily lives. A happy marriage is never handed to a couple on a 
silver platter, but it is something that we have to build continually. If each will 
think of the other's comfort, convenience, needs, and happiness, and determine 
to see the best in each other, try to understand and express love for each other, 
there will be true love and harmony in the home. . . . 

As we look over our life, whether it be short or long, we realize that the 
thing that gave the greatest joy was doing something for someone else because 
we loved him. 

President Joseph Fielding Smith counseled all members of the 
Church to express their love for the Savior by obeying his command- 
ments. 

There was only one way of redemption, one way in which reparation could be 
made and the body restored again to the spirit, and that was by an infinite atone- 
ment, and it had to be made by an infinite Being — someone not subject to 
death, and yet had the power to die. . . . And so, our Father in heaven sent us 
his Son Jesus Christ, into the world with life in himself. ... He could yield up his 
body to death and then take it again 

So his infinite atonement resulted in two things: (1) restoration of the body to 
the spirit, and (2) the redemption of those who accept the gospel of Jesus 
Christ and who will be loyal in the keeping of his commandments — freedom 
from their own sins. 

At the close of the conference, President McKay pleaded with the 
saints to keep the counsel and the messages, "on the tablets of our 
memories." 

Let us make God the center of our lives. That was one of the first admonitions 
given when the gospel was first preached to man. To have communion with 
God through his Holy Spirit, is one of the noblest aspirations of life. It is when 
the peace and love of God have entered the soul, when serving him becomes 
the motivating factor in one's life and existence, that we can touch the lives of 
others, quickening and inspiring them. . . . 



425 



omans 
Sphere 



Ramona W. Cannon 



Mrs. Jessie Evans Smith, wife of Presi- 
dent Joseph Fielding Smith of the First 
Presidency of The Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints, received the 
Distinguished Achievement Award at 
Ricks College, Rexburg, Idaho, March 1, 
1967. The citation, which listed many 
outstanding accomplishments of Sister 
Smith, mentioned "her distinguished 
career as a soloist, her long service with 
the Tabernacle Choir, her years of dedi- 
cated teaching of youth . . . and her 
devotion and support to her husband 
both at home and as a traveling com- 
panion to stakes and missions of the 
Church throughout the world." 

Mrs. Eleanor Johnson, a member of the 
Ottawa Branch of The Church of Jesus 
Christ of Latter-day Saints, reigned as 
queen of Ottawa's Senior Citizens for 
Canada's Centennial Year's ^observance 
(January 1967). Among those who 
honored the "queen" were Prime Min- 
ister of Canada Lester Pearson and his 
wife. Mrs. Johnson, eighty-three, has 
long been active in civic work and social 
service. She is presently editor of a 
monthly newspaper published by the 
residents of Island Lodge Geriatric 
Centre in Ottawa. 

Miss Lue Grosebeck was named pro- 
fessor of the Month at Brigham Young 
University in December 1966. This is 
the first time that a woman has been 
named to this honor at B.Y.U. Miss 
Groesbeck, who was born in Ogden, 
Utah, has been a teacher in several 
Utah school districts, and is at present 
a Professor of Music at B.Y.U. 



Shirlee Slade Blackner (Mrs. Keith 
Blackner), Lyman, Wyoming, is one of 
the best known home economists in 
the United States. In 1966, she was 
awarded the 4-H Alumni Key In national 
competition. She was her State's dele- 
gate to the Triennial Conference of the 
Associated Country Women of the 
World, at Copenhagen, Denmark, in 
1950. Mother of four children, she has 
served as an officer and a teacher in the 
auxiliaries of The Church of Jesus Christ 
of Latter-day Saints, and has been a 
ward Relief Society president. 

Mrs. Lurleen Wallace, newly elected 
Governor of Alabama, mother of four 
children, has announced that her ad- 
ministration will reflect "the inner feel- 
ings of a wife and mother," and that she 
will advocate programs to increase the 
welfare of families. She is the third 
woman governor in the history of the 
United States. The others were Nellie 
Tayloe Ross of Wyoming and Miriam 
Ferguson of Texas (both elected in 
1924). 

Zara Nelsova, distinguished cellist of 
international acclaim, and wife of Utahn 
Grant Johannesen, world-famed pianist, 
performed with the Utah Symphony 
Orchestra in March 1967 in an out- 
standing presentation of Ernest Bloch's 
"Schelomo" (Solomon) in the Salt Lake 
Tabernacle. This rhapsody has been 
called "ancestral . . . the voice of sages 
and prophets," and Miss Nelsova's in- 
terpretation of the music was pro- 
nounced by critics as "definitive . . . 
magnificent . . . evocative." 



426 



iii:iilfi!i.i 




Synopsis: Nora Blake, alone in the 
world, secures a schoolteaching posi- 
tion in Banner, Idaho, where she lives 
in the home of Bishop Shepherd and 
becomes acquainted with a Latter-day 
Saint family. She meets Jed Oliver, a 
local rancher, and young Ben Wade, 
an orphan, who lives with Jed. Nora is 
astonished to find out that Jed cannot 
read and she offers to teach him. Find- 
ing a piece of land open for home- 
steading. Bishop Shepherd suggests to 
Nora that she homestead it. A mys- 
terious elderly man, called Old Free, 
a non- Mormon, challenges Nora's in- 
terest. 

■ Nora returned to the bam to 
tell Sam about Trudy's death. 
Old Free stopped milking and sat 
listening. 

"Tell them not to worry about 
the coffin/' he said. "I'll make 
it." 

He brought it to the house the 
following afternoon. It was made 
of cedar, polished to a fine finish. 



The 
Golden Chain 

Hazel M. Thomson 
Chapter 5 



The Relief Society presidency 
came to line it with a light pink 
lining. 

"About the dress, Bertha," said 
Sister Norton. "How would you 
like it made?" 

"No, we won't need a dress," 
said Bertha Shepherd. Nora saw 
that she was holding the blue 
velvet which she had cut down for 
Trudy from one of her own. 

"She loved this one," said Mrs. 
Shepherd, "so this is the one we 
will dress her in." 

Nora was amazed at the spirit 
that prevailed in the Shepherd 
household after Trudy's passing. 
Each family member seemed to 
share the feeling that this was but 
a temporary parting, and that, 
sometime, they would again have 
Trudy with them. 

The funeral was an experience 
that she was to remember always. 



427 



June 1967 



Even the songs sung by the ward 
choir echoed the same assurance 
displayed by the family. The 
words struck Nora's love-starved 
heart forcefully, and she remem- 
bered bits of them for days after- 
ward: 

For a wise and glorious purpose 
Thou hast placed me here on earth, 
And withheld the recollection 
Of my former friends and birth. . . . 

... In the heav'ns are parents single? 
No; the thought makes reason stare! 
Truth is reason; truth eternal, 
Tells me I've a mother there. 

Could it be possible that she, 
Nora Blake, had really been 
placed here on earth "for a wise 
and glorious purpose?" she won- 
dered. Could it possibly be true 
that she had, somewhere in the 
great heavens, a heavenly moth- 
er? Nora had never heard of this 
before, but she was attracted by 
the rationality of the idea, new 
to her as it was. 

And wonder of wonders! Could 
she — dare she hope that one day 
she might be reunited with her 
own parents? She thought of her 
mother's funeral and the cold 
emptiness of the service. 

"Dust thou wert and unto dust 
shalt thou return." As these 
words had been intoned by the 
minister, it had been as if a cold 
hand had clutched at her heart, 
but to Nora this funeral for a 
child was something quite differ- 
ent. And when Jed Oliver arose 
to deliver the funeral sermon, it 
seemed to Nora that he was 
speaking directly to her own lone- 
ly self. 

"Only at times of death, per- 
haps, do we really appreciate the 
blessings to be received in the 



temple of God and the sealing 
power of the Priesthood. It is a 
Golden Chain, binding the family 
together through all eternity. 
Life, here, for all of us, is short. 
Maybe not so short as it has been 
for Trudy, but she is not lost to 
her family. Sometime, if they live 
to be worthy, as I am sure they 
will, this family will be reunited. 
And Trudy, the gay, delightful 
Trudy, that has been such a joy 
to her family, is now a link in 
their Golden Family Chain." 

I HERE was mourning, of course, 
and sadness, yet Nora had never 
attended a funeral so filled with 
promise and hope. It gave to her 
a kind of peace that she never 
had before experienced. Certainly, 
nothing she had heard in previous 
Mormon meetings had touched 
her as had the things she heard 
that day. 

As the fury of the weather de- 
creased, so did the number of 
cases of flu. By the first of Feb- 
ruary school had opened again, 
and Nora, grateful that somehow 
she had escaped the sickness, 
went eagerly back to her teach- 
ing. 

Ben continued to wait each day 
until after the other students had 
left to pick up any work Nora was 
sending to Jed. He was not as 
deficient in the subject matter of 
arithmetic as he had been in read- 
ing; still Nora found Jed to be 
quite lacking in his ability for 
general computation. The first 
step she had insisted that he 
take was to lay a background by 
learning his times tables. Jed had 
enjoyed this immensely. It was 
with a little flash of pride that he 
repeated the nineteens to her. 



428 



The Golden Chain 



"I really didn't expect you to 
learn them that far," apologized 
Nora. "I just assumed that you 
knew most people stopped at the 
twelves." 

"How about you?" Jed had 
asked mischievously. "Do you 
know your thirteens? Come on. 
I'll have you a contest." 

Nora had had to admit that she 
didn't. But she hadn't minded. 
There had been the old look of 
confidence on Jed's face that 
hadn't been there since he started 
the reading lessons, and Nora had 
been glad to see it return. 

As she took the paper from 
Ben, she was surprised to see the 
set of story problems she had sent 
with him the night before re- 
turned exactly as she had sent 
them. There were no answers. 

"He hasn't done these," she 
said, holding the paper out to- 
ward Ben. "Here," she said, 
"take these back and tell him to 
work them before I send any 
more." 

Ben shook his head, not taking 
the paper. 

"He said he wasn't going to do 
them. Miss Blake, and to send 
some others." 

"Not going to do them? But 
why? Why does he want more be- 
fore he has finished these?" 

The boy looked pained for a 
moment. Then he answered, "Jed 
says to tell you he's not going to 
do them, and you can either send 
some others or forget the whole 
thing." 

"I can't understand," Nora 
said. "He has enjoyed the arith- 
metic so. Why has he suddenly 
decided not to do his assign- 
ment?" 

"Well, take this first problem," 



said Ben, reading from the paper. 
" 'A man had forty acres of 
ground. He sold half of it, and 
then three-fourths of what was 
left. How much ground did he 
sell?' I think that's as far as Jed 
read. He just threw the paper 
down on the table and said a 
man with only forty acres is a fool 
to sell any of it, let alone half of 
it in one whack. I tried to tell him 
that it was only a problem, not 
real or anything, and the problem 
was only fooling. He said, *Land 
is nothing to fool around with, 
and you take these problems back 
and tell her to send me some 
others.' " 

Nora took the paper to her 
desk. Ben sat and waited while 
she wrote a new set of problems, 
trying to teach the same fraction- 
al fundamentals in differently 
worded problems. 

DuT, as Ben thanked her and 
took the paper, another thought 
came, a sobering one. Land! It 
was more important to Jed Oliver 
than anything else in the world, 
with the possible exception of his 
religion. 

"Land is nothing to fool around 
with." 

No, not to him, it wasn't. It 
was his real love, and Nora felt 
something that she recognized as 
a twinge of jealousy, wondering 
how she could ever become as 
important in Jed Oliver's life as 
a piece of good earth. 

Along with the reading lessons, 
of course, Nora had felt it was 
important to teach Jed to spell. 
He had a wonderful mind, need- 
ing but to read a page once to 
remember everything on it. That's 
the way it had been with spelling. 



429 



June 1967 



Words began to have a particu- 
lar fascination for Jed, and it was 
only a short time later that Ben 
asked if he might borrow the dic- 
tionary. 

"Why, of course," Nora an- 
swered. "It's there on the desk." 

"I mean to keep it home for 
awhile," continued the boy. 

"At home?" asked Nora. "But 
Ben, it isn't going to help you 
when it's at home, and you're 
here at school. Couldn't you 
bring it back in the morning so 
the other children can use it? 
There's only the one that belongs 
to the school and my own." 

Ben looked at her uneasily for 
a moment, and then he said, 
"Well, I'll tell you. Miss Blake. It 
isn't for me. It's for Jed." 

"Oh! W